<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description />
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>In styles, changed (Times New Roman, Arial Unicode MS) to (arial, sans-serif) 
			because finalize script throws error on Times and changes singlequote to double quote,
			resulting in quote errors in xml version of css;</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>mansel</authorID>
			<bookID>limits</bookID>
			<workID>limits</workID>
			<bkgID>limits_of_religious_thought_examined_in_eight_lectures_delivered_before_the_university_of_oxford_in_the_year_mdccclviii_on_the_bampton_foundat_(mansel)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>The Limits of Religious Thought Examined in Eight Lectures Delivered before the University of Oxford, in the Year MDCCCLVIII., 
				on the Bampton Foundation</DC.Title>
				<DC.Title sub="short">Limits of Religous Thought</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Henry Longueville Mansel</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Mansel, Henry Longueville (1820-1871)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
				<DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2006-08-14</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/mansel/limits.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		

<style type="text/css">
body	{ font-family:arial, sans-serif }
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.hang1	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.75in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.index1	{ text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="font-family" value="arial, sans-serif" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="index1">
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="I" id="i-Page_I" />
<h4 id="i-p0.1">THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">LIMITS OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT EXAMINED</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.3">IN</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.4">EIGHT LECTURES DELIVERED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, IN THE YEAR MDCCCLVIII.,</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.5">ON</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.6">The Bampton Foundation.</h2>
<h4 style="margin-top:.5in" id="i-p0.7">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.8">HENRY LONGUEVILLE MANSEL, B. D.,</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.9">READER IN MORAL AND METAPHYSICAL PHILOSOPHY AT MAGDALEN COLLEGE; <br />
TUTOR AND LATE FELLOW OF ST. JOHN’S COLLEGE.</h4>
<h4 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.11">FIRST AMERICAN, FROM THE THIRD LONDON, EDITION.<br />
WITH THE <span style="font-size:125%" id="i-p0.13">NOTES</span> TRANSLATED. </h4>
<h3 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.14">BOSTON:<br />
GOULD AND LINCOLN,</h3>
<p class="center" style="font-weight:bold" id="i-p1"><span style="font-size:70%" id="i-p1.1">59 WASHINGTON 
STREET.<br />
NEW YORK: SHELDON AND COMPANY.<br />
CINCINNATI: GEORGE S. BLANCHARD.</span><br />
1860.</p>


<pb n="II" id="i-Page_II" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in; font-size:70%; line-height:200%" id="i-p2">
<b>Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1859, by <br />
GOULD AND LINCOLN, <br />
In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court for the District of Massachusetts.</b></p>
<p class="center" style="margin-bottom:1in; font-size:50%; line-height:200%" id="i-p3">ELECTROTYPED 
AND PRINTED<br />
BY W. F. DRAPER, ANDOVER, MASS.</p>

<pb n="III" id="i-Page_III" />

</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material" prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="Quotations" prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">
<div style="font-size:75%" id="ii.i-p0.1">
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p1">THE OBJECTIONS MADE TO FAITH ARE BY NO MEANS AN EFFECT OF KNOWLEDGE, 
BUT PROCEED RATHER FROM IGNORANCE OF WHAT KNOWLEDGE IS.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.i-p2">BISHOP BERKELEY.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.i-p3">NO DIFFICULTY EMERGES IN THEOLOGY, WHICH HAD NOT PREVIOUSLY 
EMERGED IN PHILOSOPHY.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.i-p4">SIR W. HAMILTON.</p>
</div>


<pb n="IV" id="ii.i-Page_IV" />


<pb n="V" id="ii.i-Page_V" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Extract from The Last Will and Testament of the Rev. John Bampton, Canon of Salisbury." prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii" id="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">EXTRACT</h2>
<h4 id="ii.ii-p0.2">FROM</h4>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.3">THE LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT</h2>
<h4 id="ii.ii-p0.4">OF THE</h4>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.5">REV. JOHN BAMPTON,</h2>
<h4 id="ii.ii-p0.6">CANON OF SALISBURY.</h4>
<p class="continue" id="ii.ii-p1">. . . . “I give and bequeath my Lands and Estates to the Chancellor, 
Masters, and Scholars of the University of Oxford for ever, to have and to hold 
all and singular the said Lands or Estates upon trust, and to the intents and purposes 
hereinafter mentioned; that is to say, I will and appoint that the Vice-Chancellor 
of the University of Oxford for the time being shall take and receive all the rents, 
issues, and profits thereof, and (after all taxes, reparations, and necessary deductions 
made) that he pay all the remainder to the endowment of eight Divinity Lecture Sermons, 
to be established for ever in the said University, and to be performed in the manner 
following:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">“I direct and appoint, that, upon the first Tuesday in Easter 
Term, a Lecturer be yearly chosen by the Heads of Colleges only, and by no others, 
in the room adjoining to the Printing-House, between the hours of ten in the morning 
and two in the afternoon, to preach eight Divinity Lecture Sermons, the year following, 
at St. Mary’s in Oxford, between 

<pb n="VI" id="ii.ii-Page_VI" />
the commencement of the last month in Lent Term, and the end of the third week in 
Act Term. “Also I direct and appoint, that the eight Divinity Lecture Sermons shall 
be preached upon either of the following Subjects—to confirm and establish the Christian 
Faith, and to confute all heretics and schismatics—upon the divine authority of 
the holy Scriptures—upon the authority of the writings of the primitive Fathers, 
as to the faith and practice of the primitive Church—upon the Divinity of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ—upon the Divinity of the Holy Ghost—upon the Articles of 
the Christian Faith, as comprehended in the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">“Also I direct, that thirty copies of the eight Divinity Lecture 
Sermons shall be always printed, within two months after they are preached, and 
one copy shall be given to the Chancellor of the University, and one copy to the 
Head of every College, and one copy to the Mayor of the city of Oxford, and one 
copy to be put into the Bodleian Library; and the expense of printing them shall 
be paid out of the revenue of the Land or Estates given for establishing the Divinity 
Lecture Sermons; and the Preacher shall not be paid, nor be entitled to the revenue, 
before they are printed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">“Also I direct and appoint, that no person shall be qualified to 
preach the Divinity Lecture Sermons, unless he hath taken the degree of Master of 
Arts at least, in one of the two Universities of Oxford or Cambridge; and that the 
same person shall never preach the Divinity Lecture Sermons twice.”</p>


<pb n="VII" id="ii.ii-Page_VII" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Publisher’s Advertisement to the American Edition." prev="ii.ii" next="ii.iv" id="ii.iii">
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">PUBLISHERS’ ADVERTISEMENT TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p1">The work, here offered to the American public, has been received 
with the most marked attention in England, and has already reached a third edition, 
though but few months have elapsed since the issue of the first. It is believed 
that its great merits will command for it a like attention wherever it is known; 
the rare learning and metaphysical ability with which it discusses problems, no 
less profound in their philosophical nature than practical in their religious applications; 
the devout reverence for the authority of the Bible, and the truly Christian spirit 
with which it is imbued, must gain for it a cherished place in the minds and hearts 
of all who wish well to a sound philosophy, and a pure, and we may add, a real, 
Christianity. In its more immediate aspect, it is eminently a work for the present 
times; so closely is it connected with the higher thinking of the present generation, 
and so boldly and triumphantly does it carry the Christian argument through the 
entire course of recent, and especially German, speculation. But rightly viewed, 
these Lectures of Mr. Mansel have a far wider scope than this; for, in unfolding 
his great theme, the author aims to lay the foundations of a sound religious philosophy 
in the laws of the human mind, and in the general conditions to which it is thereby 
necessarily subject in the attainment of all truth and knowledge; his work therefore 
belongs, in its principles and applications,

<pb n="VIII" id="ii.iii-Page_VIII" />
to all periods of human inquiry, and is thus invested with a universal interest 
and a permanent value.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2">But without enlarging upon the general merits of this work, the 
Publishers have only to mention the single change of any importance, which it has 
undergone in the present reprint. This change is the <i>translation</i> in the author’s 
learned <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p2.1">Notes</span>—a most valuable portion of his work—of the 
numerous passages from foreign writers, Greek, Latin, French, and German, which 
in the English edition appear in the original languages. It has been thought best 
to translate these passages, in order to bring them within the reach of all general 
readers; and it is hoped that this proceeding will be regarded by scholars with 
indulgence at least, if not with entire approval.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p3">The translations have been made by <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p3.1">Prof. John 
L. Lincoln</span>, of Brown University, whose reputation as a scholar is deemed 
by the Publishers a sufficient guaranty for the execution of the work. It has been 
the translator’s endeavor to reproduce the original with as much fidelity as possible; 
and to make only such departures, even in the form of the thought, as the English 
idiom seemed to require. The difficulties belonging to the task of translating isolated 
passages from so many and so different writers, will doubtless be best understood 
by those who are most familiar with the languages in which they are written, and 
with the abstruse subjects which they discuss.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p4">An <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p4.1">Index</span> of <span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p4.2">the Authors</span>, 
quoted in the work, has been also prepared for the American edition, which will 
be of great service to readers, and will indicate the wide and various range of 
Mr. Mansel’s studies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p5"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p5.1">Boston</span>, April 20, 1859.</p>


<pb n="9" id="ii.iii-Page_9" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Preface to the Third Edition." prev="ii.iii" next="ii.v" id="ii.iv">
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p1">THE various Criticisms to which these Lectures have been subjected 
since the publication of the last Edition, seem to call for a few explanatory remarks 
on the positions principally controverted. Such remarks may, it is hoped, contribute 
to the clearer perception of the argument in places where it has been misunderstood, 
and are also required in order to justify the republication, with little more than 
a few verbal alterations, of the entire work in its original form.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p2">On the whole, I have no reason to complain of my Critics. With 
one or two exceptions, the tone of their observations has been candid, liberal, 
and intelligent, and in some instances more favorable than I could have ventured 
to expect. An argument so abstruse, and in some respects so controversial, must 
almost inevitably call forth a considerable amount of opposition; and such criticism 
is at least useful in stimulating further inquiry, and in pointing out to an author 
those among 

<pb n="10" id="ii.iv-Page_10" />
his statements which appear most to require explanation or defence. If it has not 
done more than this, it is because the original argument was not put forth without 
much previous consideration, nor without anticipation of many of the objections 
to which it was likely to be exposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p3">At present, I must confine myself to those explanations which 
appear to be necessary to the right appreciation of the main purposes of the work, 
on the supposition that its fundamental principles may be admitted as tenable. To 
reargue the whole question on first principles, or to reply minutely to the criticisms 
on subordinate details, would require a larger space than can be allotted to a preface, 
and would be at least premature at the present stage of the controversy, while the 
work has in all probability not yet completed the entire course of criticism which 
a new book is destined to undergo if it succeeds in attracting any amount of public 
attention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p4">In the first place, it may be desirable to obviate some misapprehensions 
concerning the design of the work as a whole. It should be remembered, that to answer 
the objections which have been urged against Christianity, or against any religion, 
is not to prove the religion to be true. It only clears the ground for the production 
of the proper evidences. It shows, so far as it is successful, that the religion 
may be true, notwithstanding the objections by which it has been assailed; but it


<pb n="11" id="ii.iv-Page_11" />
cannot by itself convert this admission into a positive belief. It only calls for 
an impartial hearing of the other grounds on which the question must be decided.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p5">When, therefore, a critic objects to the present argument, that 
“the presence of contradictions is no proof of the truth of a system;” that “we 
are not entitled to erect on this ethereal basis a superstructure of theological 
doctrine, only because it, too, possesses the same self-contradictions;” that “the 
argument places all religions and philosophies on precisely the same level;”—he 
merely charges it with accomplishing the very purpose which it was intended to accomplish. 
So far as certain difficulties are inherent in the constitution of the human mind 
itself, they must of necessity occupy the same position with respect to all religions,—the 
false no less than the true. It is sufficient if it can be shown that they have 
not, as is too often supposed, any peculiar force against Christianity alone. No 
sane man dreams of maintaining that a religion is true because of the difficulties 
which it involves: the utmost that can reasonably be maintained is that it may be 
true in spite of them. Such an argument of course requires, as its supplement, a 
further consideration of the direct evidences of Christianity; and this requirement 
is pointed out in the concluding Lecture. But it formed no part of my design to 
exhibit in detail the evidences themselves;—a task which the many excellent works 
already existing on that subject would have rendered


<pb n="12" id="ii.iv-Page_12" />
wholly unnecessary, even if it could have been satisfactorily accomplished within 
the limits of the single Lecture which alone could have been given to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p6">But granting for the present the main position of these Lectures, 
namely, that the human mind inevitably and by virtue of its essential constitution, 
finds itself involved in self-contradictions whenever it ventures on certain courses 
of speculation; it may be asked, in the next place, what conclusion does this admission 
warrant, as regards the respective positions of Faith and Reason in determining 
the religious convictions of men. These Lectures have been charged with condemning, 
under the name of Dogmatism, all Dogmatic Theology; with censuring, “the exercise 
of Reason in defence and illustration of the truths of Revelation;” with including 
“schoolmen and saints and infidels alike” in one and the same condemnation. Such 
sweeping assertions are surely not warranted by anything that is maintained in the 
Lectures themselves. Dogmatism and Rationalism are contrasted with each other, not 
as employing reason for opposite purposes, but as employing it in extremes. The 
contrast was naturally suggested by the historical connection between the Wolfian 
philosophy and the Kantian, the one as the stronghold of Dogmatism, the other of 
Rationalism. The religious philosophy of Wolf and his followers, whose system, and 
not that of either “’schoolmen or saints,” is cited as the chief specimen of Dogmatism, 
was


<pb n="13" id="ii.iv-Page_13" />
founded on the assumption that philosophical proofs of theological doctrines were
<i>absolutely necessary</i> in <i>all</i> cases. “He maintained,” says a writer 
quoted in the Notes, “that philosophy was indispensable to theology, and that, together 
with biblical proofs, a mathematical or strictly demonstrative dogmatical system, 
according to the principles of reason, was absolutely necessary.” Dogmatism, as 
thus exemplified, is surely not the use of reason in theology, but its abuse. Unless 
a critic is prepared to accept, as legitimate reasoning, Canz’s demonstration of 
the Trinity, cited at p. 232 of the present volume, or the more modern specimen 
of the same method noticed at p. 51, he must surely admit the conclusion which these 
instances were adduced to prove; namely, that the methods of the Dogmatist and the 
Rationalist are alike open to criticism, “in so far as they keep within, or go beyond 
those limits of sound thought which the laws of man’s mind, or the circumstances 
in which he is placed, have imposed upon him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p7">All Dogmatic Theology is not Dogmatism, nor all use of Reason 
Rationalism, any more than all drinking is drunkenness. The dogmatic or the rational 
method may be rightly or wrongly employed, and the question is to determine the 
limits of the legitimate or illegitimate use of each. It is expressly as extremes 
that the two systems are contrasted: each is described as leading to error in its 
exclusive employment, yet as being, in its utmost error, only a truth abused. If 
reason may not be


<pb n="14" id="ii.iv-Page_14" />
used <i>without restriction</i> in the defence any more than in the refutation of 
religious doctrines; if there are any mysteries of revelation which it is our duty 
to believe, though we cannot demonstrate them from philosophical premises,—this 
is sufficient to show that the provinces of Faith and Reason are not coextensive. 
But to assert this is surely not to deny, that the dogmatic method may be and has 
been rightly used within certain limits. The dogmatism which is condemned is not 
system, but the extravagance of system. If systematic completeness is made the end 
which the theologian is bound to pursue, at every cost; if whatever is left obscure 
and partial in revealed truth is, as a matter of necessity, to be cleared and completed 
by definitions and inferences, certain or uncertain; if the declarations of Scripture 
are in all cases to be treated as conclusions to be supported by philosophical premises, 
or as principles to be developed into philosophical conclusions,—then indeed Dogmatic 
Theology is in danger of degenerating into mere Dogmatism. But it is only the indiscriminate 
use of the method which is condemned, and that not simply as an employment of reason 
in religious questions, but as an employment beyond its just limits. And if, in 
citing instances of this misuse, it has been occasionally necessary to point out 
the errors of writers whose names are justly honored in the Church, and whose labors, 
as a whole, are entitled to the reverence and gratitude of posterity, I wish distinctly 
to state, that the censure,


<pb n="15" id="ii.iv-Page_15" />
such as it is, reaches only to the points directly indicated, by reference or quotation, 
and is not intended to apply further.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p8">What, then, is the practical lesson which these Lectures are designed 
to teach concerning the right use of reason in religious questions? and what are 
the just claims of a reasonable faith, as distinguished from a blind credulity? 
In the first place, it is obvious that, if there is any object whatever of which 
the human mind is unable to form a clear and distinct conception, the inability 
equally disqualifies us for proving or disproving a given doctrine, in all cases 
in which such a conception is an indispensable condition of the argument. If, for 
example, we can form no positive notion of the Nature of God as an Infinite Being, 
we are not entitled either to demonstrate the mystery of the Trinity as a necessary 
property of that Nature, or to reject it as necessarily inconsistent therewith. 
Such mysteries clearly belong, not to Reason, but to Faith; and the preliminary 
inquiry which distinguishes a reasonable from an unreasonable belief, must be directed, 
not to the premises by which the doctrine can be proved or disproved as reasonable 
or unreasonable, but to the nature of the authority on which it rests, as revealed 
or unrevealed. The brief summary of Christian Evidences contained in my concluding 
Lecture,<note n="1" id="ii.iv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p9">See below, p. 214.</p></note> 
and others which might be added to them, are


<pb n="16" id="ii.iv-Page_16" />
surely sufficient to form an ample field for the use of Reason, even in regard to 
those mysteries which it cannot directly examine. If to submit to an authority which 
can stand the test of such investigations, and to believe it when it tells us of 
things which we are unable to investigate,—if this be censured as a blind credulity, 
it is a blindness which in these things is a better guide than the opposite quality 
so justly described by the philosopher as “the sharp-sightedness of little souls.”
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p10">In the second place, a caution is needed concerning the kind of 
evidence which reason is competent to furnish within the legitimate sphere of its 
employment. If we have not such a conception of the Divine Nature as is sufficient 
for the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p10.1">a priori</span></i> demonstration of religious truth, 
our rational conviction in any particular case must be regarded, not as a <i>certainty</i>, 
but as a <i>probability</i>. We must remember the Aristotelian rule, to be content 
with such evidence as the nature of the object-matter allows. A single infallible 
criterion of all religious truth can be obtained only by the possession of a perfect 
Philosophy of the Infinite. If such a philosophy is unattainable; if the infinite 
can only be apprehended under finite symbols, and the authority of those symbols 
tested by finite evidences,—there is always room for error, in consequence of the 
inadequacy of the conception to express completely the nature of the object. In 
other words, we must


<pb n="17" id="ii.iv-Page_17" />
admit that human reason, though not <i>worthless</i>, is at least <i>fallible</i>, 
in dealing with religious questions; and that the probability of error is always 
increased in proportion to the partial nature of the evidence with which it deals. 
Those who set up some one supreme criterion of religious truth, their “Christian 
consciousness,” their “religious intuitions,” their “moral reason,” or any other 
of the favorite idols of the subjective school of theologians, and who treat with 
contempt every kind of evidence which does not harmonize with this, are especially 
liable to be led into error. They use the weight without the counterpoise, to the 
imminent peril of their mental equilibrium. This is the caution which it was the 
object of my concluding Lecture to enforce, principally by means of two practical 
rules; namely, first, that the true evidence, for or against a religion, is not 
to be found in any single criterion, but in the result of many presumptions examined 
and compared together; and, secondly, that in proportion to the weight of the counter-evidence 
in favor of a religion, is the probability that we may be mistaken in supposing 
a particular class of objections to have any real weight at all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p11">These considerations are no less applicable to moral than to speculative 
reasonings. The moral faculty, though furnishing undoubtedly some of the most important 
elements for the solution of the religious problem, is no more entitled


<pb n="18" id="ii.iv-Page_18" />
than any other single principle of the human mind to be accepted as a sole and sufficient 
criterion. It is true that to our sense of moral obligation we owe our primary conception 
of God as a moral Governor; and it is also true that, were man left solely to <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p11.1">a priori</span></i> presumptions in forming his estimate of the 
nature and attributes of God, the moral sense, as being that one of all human faculties 
whose judgments are least dependent on experience, would furnish the principal, 
if not the only characteristics of his highest conception of God. But here, as elsewhere, 
the original presumption is modified and corrected by subsequent experience. It 
is a fact which experience forces upon us, and which it is useless, were it possible, 
to disguise, that the representation of God after the model of the highest human 
morality which we are capable of conceiving, is not sufficient to account for all 
the phenomena exhibited by the course of His natural Providence. The infliction 
of physical suffering, the permission of moral evil, the adversity of the good, 
the prosperity of the wicked, the crimes of the guilty involving the misery of the 
innocent, the tardy appearance and partial distribution of moral and religious knowledge 
in the world,—these are facts which no doubt are reconcilable, we know not how, 
with the Infinite Goodness of God; but which certainly are not to be explained on 
the supposition that its sole and sufficient type is to be found in the finite goodness 
of man. What right, then, has the philosopher to assume that a criterion


<pb n="19" id="ii.iv-Page_19" />
which admits of so many exceptions in the facts of nature may be applied, without 
qualification or exception, to the statements of revelation?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p12">The assertion that human morality contains in it a temporal and 
relative element, and cannot, in its highest manifestation, be regarded as a complete 
measure of the absolute Goodness of God, has been condemned by one critic as 
“rank Occamism,”<note n="2" id="ii.iv-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p13">It is in fact the very reverse of the doctrine usually attributed 
to Occam, which admits of no distinction between absolute and relative morality, 
but maintains that, as all distinction of right and wrong depends upon obedience 
or disobedience to a higher authority, therefore the Divine Nature must be morally 
indifferent, and all good and evil the result of God’s arbitrary Will. The above 
assertion, on the other hand, expressly distinguishes absolute from relative morality, 
and regards human virtue and vice as combining an eternal and a temporal element,—the 
one an absolute principle grounded in the immutable nature of God; the other a relative 
application, dependent upon the created constitution of human nature. But I am by 
no means sure that the “Invincible Doctor” has been quite fairly dealt with in this 
matter.</p></note> and contrasted with the teaching of “that marvellously profound, 
cautious, and temperate thinker,” Bishop Butler; it has been denounced by another, 
of a very different school, as “destructive of healthful moral perception.” That 
the doctrine in question, instead of being opposed to Butler, is directly taken 
from him, may be seen by any one who will take the trouble to read the extract from 
the <i>Analogy</i> quoted at p. 211. But it is of little importance 


<pb n="20" id="ii.iv-Page_20" />
by what authority an opinion is sanctioned, if it will not itself stand the test 
of sound criticism. The admission, that a divine command may, under certain circumstances, 
justify all act which would not be justifiable without it, is condemned by some 
critics as holding out an available excuse for any crime committed under any circumstances. 
If God can suspend, on any one occasion, the ordinary obligations of morality, how, 
it is asked, are we to know whether any criminal may not equally claim a divine 
sanction for his crimes? Now where, as in the present instance, the supposed exceptions 
are expressly stated as supernatural ones, analogous to the miraculous suspension 
of the ordinary laws of nature, this objection either proves too much, or proves 
nothing at all. If we believe in the possibility of a supernatural Providence at 
all, we may also believe that God is able to authenticate His own mission by proper 
evidences. The objection has no special relation to questions of moral duty. It 
may be asked, in like manner, how we are to distinguish a true from a false prophet, 
or a preacher sent by God from one acting on his own responsibility. The possibility 
of a special divine mission of any kind will of course be denied by those who reject 
the supernatural altogether; but this denial removes the question into an entirely 
different province of inquiry, where it has no relation to any peculiar infallibility 
supposed to attach to the moral reason, above the other faculties of the human mind.</p>


<pb n="21" id="ii.iv-Page_21" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p14">Those who believe, with the Scriptures, that the Almighty has, 
at certain times in the world’s history, manifested Himself to certain nations or 
individuals in a supernatural manner, distinct from His ordinary government of the 
world by the institutions of society, will scarcely be disposed to admit the assumption, 
that God could not on such occasions justify by His own authority such acts as are 
every day justified by the authority of the civil magistrate whose power is delegated 
from Him. To assert, with one of my critics, that upon this principle, “the deed 
which is criminal on earth may be praiseworthy in heaven,” is to distort the whole 
doctrine and to beg the whole question. For we must first answer the previous inquiry: 
Does not a deed performed under such circumstances cease to be criminal at all, 
even upon earth? The question, so far as moral philosophy is concerned, is simply 
this: Is the moral quality of right or wrong an attribute so essentially adhering 
to acts as acts, that the same act can never vary in its character according to 
the motives by which it is prompted, or the circumstances under which it is committed? 
If we are compelled, as every moralist is compelled, to answer this question in 
the negative, we must then ask, in the second place, whether the existence of a 
direct command from the supreme Governor of the world, supposing such a command 
ever to have been given, is one of the circumstances which can in any degree affect 
the character of an act. On this question, to judge merely by the


<pb n="22" id="ii.iv-Page_22" />
conflicting statements on opposite sides, men whose moral judgments are equally 
trustworthy may differ one from another; but that very difference is enough to show 
that the moral reason is not by itself a sufficient and infallible oracle on such 
questions. The further inquiry, whether such a command has ever, as a matter of 
fact, been given; and how, if given, it can be distinguished from counterfeits, 
is one which does not fall within the province of moral philosophy, in itself or 
in its relation to theology. The philosopher, as such, can at most only prepare 
the way for this inquiry, if he can succeed in showing that there is nothing in 
the moral reason of man which entitles it to pronounce on <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p14.1">a priori</span></i> 
grounds, that such a command is absolutely impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p15">It remains to make some remarks on another of the opinions maintained 
in the following Lectures, on which, to judge by the criticisms to which it has 
been subjected, a few words of explanation may be desirable. It has been objected 
by reviewers of very opposite schools. that to deny to man a knowledge of the Infinite 
is to make Revelation itself impossible, and to leave no room for evidences on which 
reason can be legitimately employed. The objection would be pertinent, if I had 
ever maintained that Revelation is or can be a direct manifestation of the Infinite 
Nature of God. But I have constantly asserted the very reverse. In Revelation, as 
in Natural Religion, God is represented under


<pb n="23" id="ii.iv-Page_23" />
finite conceptions, adapted to finite minds; and the evidences on which the authority 
of Revelation rests are finite and comprehensible also. It is true that in Revelation, 
no less than in the exercise of our natural faculties, there is indirectly indicated 
the existence of a higher and more absolute truth, which, as it cannot be grasped 
by any effort of human thought, cannot be made the vehicle of any valid philosophical 
criticism. But the comprehension of this higher truth is no more necessary, either 
to a belief in the contents of Revelation or to a reasonable examination of its 
evidences, than a conception of the infinite divisibility of matter is necessary 
to the child before it can learn to walk.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p16">But it is a great mistake to suppose, as some of my critics have 
supposed, that if the Infinite, as an object, is inconceivable, therefore the language 
which denotes it is wholly without meaning, and the corresponding state of mind 
one of complete quiescence. A negative idea by no means implies a negation of all 
mental activity.<note n="3" id="ii.iv-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p17">See Sir W. Hamilton’s <i>Discussions</i>, p. 602.</p></note> It 
implies an attempt to think, and a failure in accomplishing the attempt. The language 
by which such ideas are indicated is not like a word in an unknown tongue, which 
excites no corresponding affection in the mind of the hearer. It indicates a relation, 
if only of difference, to that of which we are positively conscious, and a consequent 
effort to pass from the one to the other. This


<pb n="24" id="ii.iv-Page_24" />
is the case even with those more obvious negations of thought which arise from the 
union of two incongruous finite notions. We may attempt to conceive a space enclosed 
by two straight lines; and it is not till after the effort has been made that we 
become aware of the impossibility of the conception. And it may frequently happen, 
owing to the use of language as a substitute for thought, that a process of reasoning 
may be carried on to a considerable length, without the reasoner being aware of 
the essentially inconceivable character of the objects denoted by his terms. This 
is especially likely when the negative character of the notion depends, not, as 
in the above instance, on the union of two attributes which cannot be conceived 
in conjunction, but on the separation of those which cannot be conceived apart. 
We can analyze in language what we cannot analyze in thought; and the presence of 
the language often serves to conceal the absence of the thought. Thus, for example, 
it is impossible to conceive color apart from extension; an unextended color is 
therefore a purely negative notion. Yet many distinguished philosophers have maintained 
that the connection between these two ideas is one merely of association, and have 
argued concerning color apart from extension, with as much confidence as if their 
language represented positive thought. The speculations concerning the seat of the 
immaterial soul may be cited as another instance of the same kind. Forgetting that, 
to human thought, position in space and occupation of


<pb n="25" id="ii.iv-Page_25" />
space are notions essentially bound together, and that neither can be conceived 
apart from the other, men have carried on various elaborate reasonings, and constructed 
various plausible theories, on the tacit assumption that it is possible to assign 
a local position to an unextended substance. Yet, considering that extension itself 
is necessarily conceived as a relation between parts exterior to each other, and 
that no such relation can be conceived as an ultimate and simple element of things, 
it would be the mere dogmatism of ignorance to assert that a relation between the 
extended and the unextended is in itself impossible; though assuredly we are unable 
to conceive how it is possible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p18">It is thus manifest that, even granting that all our positive 
consciousness is of the Finite only, it may still be possible for men to speculate 
and reason concerning the Infinite, without being aware that their language represents, 
not thought, but its negation. They attempt to separate the condition of finiteness 
from their conception of a given object; and it is not till criticism has detected 
the self-contradiction involved in the attempt, that we learn at last that all human 
efforts to conceive the infinite are derived from the consciousness, not of what 
it is, but only of what it is not.<note n="4" id="ii.iv-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p19">A critic in the <i>National Review</i> is 
of opinion that “relative apprehension is always and necessarily of two terms together;” and 
“if of the finite, then also of the infinite.” This is true as regards the meaning 
of the words; but by no means as regards the conception of the corresponding objects. 
If extended to the latter, it should in consistency be asserted that the conception 
of that which is conceivable involves also the conception of that which is inconceivable; 
that the consciousness of anything is also a consciousness of nothing; that the 
intuition of space and time is likewise an intuition of the absence of both.</p></note></p>


<pb n="26" id="ii.iv-Page_26" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p20">Whatever value may be attached, in different psychological theories, 
to that instinct or feeling of our nature which compels us to believe in the existence 
of the Infinite, it is clear that, so long as it remains a mere instinct or feeling, 
it cannot be employed for the purpose of theological criticism. The communication 
of mental phenomena from man to man must always be made in the form of thoughts 
conveyed through the medium of language. So long as the unbeliever can only say, 
“I feel that this doctrine is false, but I cannot say why;” so long as the believer 
can only retort, “I feel that it is true, but I can give no reason for my 
feeling,”—there 
is no common ground on which either can hope to influence the other. So long as 
a man’s religion is a matter of feeling only, the feeling, whatever may be its influence 
on himself, forms no basis of argument for or against the truth of what he believes. 
But as soon as he interprets his feelings into thoughts, and proceeds to make those 
thoughts the instruments of criticism constructive or destructive, he is bound to 
submit them to the same logical criteria to which he himself subjects the religion 
on which he is commenting. In this relation, it matters not what may be <pb n="27" id="ii.iv-Page_27" />
the character of our <i>feeling</i> of the infinite, provided our <i>conception</i> 
cannot be exhibited without betraying its own inherent weakness by its own self-contradictions. 
That such is the case with that philosophical conception of the Absolute and Infinite 
which has prevailed in almost every philosophy of note, from Parmenides to Hegel, 
it has been the aim of these Lectures to show. If a critic maintains that philosophy, 
notwithstanding its past failures, may possibly hereafter succeed in bringing the 
infinite within the grasp of reason, we may be permitted to doubt the assertion 
until the task has been actually accomplished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p21">The distinction between speculative and regulative truths, which 
has also been a good deal misapprehended, is one which follows inevitably from the 
abandonment of the philosophy of the Absolute. If human thought cannot be traced 
up to an absolutely first principle of all knowledge and all existence; if our highest 
attainable truths bear the marks of subordination to something higher and unattainable,—it 
follows, if we are to act or believe at all, that our practice and belief must be 
based on principles which do not satisfy all the requirements of the speculative 
reason. But it should be remembered that this distinction is not peculiar to the 
evidences of religion. It is shown that in all departments of human knowledge alike,—in 
the laws of thought, in the movement of our limbs, in the perception



<pb n="28" id="ii.iv-Page_28" />
of our senses, the truths which guide our practice cannot be reduced to principles 
which satisfy our reason; and that, if religious thought is placed under the same 
restrictions, this is but in strict analogy to the general conditions to which God 
has subjected man in his search after truth. One half of the rationalist’s objections 
against revealed religion would fall to the ground, if men would not commit the 
very irrational error of expecting clearer conceptions and more rigid demonstrations 
of the invisible things of God, than those which they are content to accept and 
act upon in all the concerns of their earthly life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p22">The above are all the explanations which, so far as I can at present 
judge, appear to be desirable, to obviate probable misapprehensions regarding the 
general principles advocated in these pages. Had I thought it worth while to enter 
into controversy on minute questions of detail, or to reply to misapprehensions 
which are due solely to the inadvertence of individual readers,<note n="5" id="ii.iv-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p23">A writer in the <i>Christian Observer</i> has actually mistaken 
the positions against which the author is contending for those which he maintains, 
and on the strength of this mistake has blundered through several pages of vehement 
denunciation of the monstrous consequences which follow from the assumption that 
the philosophical conception of the absolute is the true conception of God. The 
absolute and the infinite, he tells us (in opposition to the Lecturer!!!), “are 
names of God unknown to the Scriptures:” “The conception of infinity is plainly 
negative:” “the absolute and infinite, as defined in the Lectures after the leaders 
of German metaphysics, is no synonym for the true and living God:” and “a philosophy 
of the so-called absolute is a spurious theology.” <i>Est il possible</i>?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p24">The same critic denounces, as “radically and thoroughly untrue,” the distinction between speculative and regulative truths, and the consequent assertion 
that action, and not knowledge, is man’s destiny and duty in this life, and that 
his highest principles, both in philosophy and in religion, have reference to this 
end. “On the contrary,” he says, “all right action depends on right knowledge.” 
As if this were not the very meaning of a regulative truth,—knowledge for the sake 
of action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p25">Another critic asserts that the author “sweeps down schoolmen 
and saints and infidels alike, with the assertion that dogmatism and rationalism 
equally assign to some superior tribunal the right of determining what is essential 
to religion and what is not.” Had he looked a second time at the page which he quotes, 
he would have seen that this is said of rationalism alone.</p></note> I might have extended these remarks 
<pb n="29" id="ii.iv-Page_29" />to a considerably greater length. For the present I shall content myself 
with only two further observations; one on a single sentence, the language of which, 
having been misinterpreted in more than one quarter, may perhaps need a brief explanation; 
the other on a matter affecting, not the literary merit of these Lectures, but the 
personal honesty of their author.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p26">The sentence occurs at p. 76, in the following words: “‘What kind 
of an Absolute Being is that,’ says Hegel, ‘which does not contain in itself all 
that is actual, even evil included?’ We may repudiate the conclusion with indignation; 
but the reasoning is unassailable. If the Absolute 


<pb n="30" id="ii.iv-Page_30" />
and Infinite is an object of human conception at all, this, and none other, is the 
conception required.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p27">This passage has been censured by more than one critic, as involving 
the skeptical admission that a false conclusion can be logically deduced from true 
premises. The concluding words may explain the real meaning. The whole argument 
is designed to show that to speak of a <i>conception of the Absolute</i> implies 
a self-contradiction at the outset, and that to reason upon such a conception involves
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p27.1">ab initio</span></i> a violation of the laws of human thought. 
That reasoning based on this assumption must end by annihilating itself, is surely 
no very dangerous concession to the skeptic. Suppose that an author had written 
such a sentence as the following:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p28">“A circular parallelogram must have its opposite sides and angles 
equal, and must also be such that all lines drawn from the centre to the circumference 
shall be equal to each other. The conclusion is absurd; but the reasoning is unassailable,
<i>supposing that a circular parallelogram can be conceived at all</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p29">Would such a statement involve any formidable consequences either 
to geometry or to logic?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p30">It remains only to say a few words on a question of fact,


<pb n="31" id="ii.iv-Page_31" />
involving one of the most serious accusations that can be brought against the character 
of an author. A writer in the <i>Rambler</i>, to whom in other respects I feel indebted 
for a liberal and kindly appreciation of my labors, has qualified his favorable 
judgment by the grave charge that the “whole gist of the book” is borrowed without 
acknowledgment from the teaching of Dr. Newman, as a preacher or as a writer. Against 
a charge of this kind there is but one possible defence. No obligation was acknowledged, 
simply because none existed. I say this, assuredly with no intention to speak slightingly 
of one whose transcendent gifts no differences should hinder me from acknowledging; 
but because it is necessary, in justice to myself, to state exactly the relation 
in which I stand towards him. Dr. Newman’s teaching from the University pulpit was 
almost at its close before my connection with Oxford began: his parochial sermons 
I had very seldom an opportunity of hearing. His published writings might doubtless 
have given me much valuable assistance; but with these I was but slightly acquainted 
when these Lectures were first published; and the little that I knew contained nothing 
which appeared to bear upon my argument. This is but one out of many deficiencies, 
of which I have been painfully conscious during the progress of the work, and which 
I would gladly have endeavored to supply, had circumstances allowed me a longer 
time for direct preparation.</p>
<pb n="32" id="ii.iv-Page_32" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p31">The point, indeed, on which the Reviewer lays the most stress, 
is one in which there was little room for originality, either in myself or in my 
supposed teacher. That Revelation is accommodated to the limitations of man’s faculties, 
and is primarily designed for the purpose of practical religion, and not for those 
of speculative philosophy, has been said over and over again by writers of almost 
every age, and is indeed a truth so obvious that it might have occurred independently 
to almost any number of thinkers. Doubtless there is no truth, however trite and 
obvious, which may not assume a new and striking aspect in the hands of a great 
and original writer; and in this, as in other respects, a better acquaintance with 
Dr. Newman’s works might have taught me a better mode of expressing many arguments 
to which my own language may have done but imperfect justice. Even at this late 
hour, I am tempted to subjoin, as a conclusion to these observations, one passage 
of singular beauty and truth, of which, had I known it earlier, I would gladly have 
availed myself, as pointing out the true spirit in which inquiries like these should 
be pursued, and the practical lesson which they are designed to teach.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p32">“And should any one fear lest thoughts such as these should tend 
to a dreary and hopeless skepticism, let him take into account the Being and Providence 
of God, the Merciful and True; and he will at once be relieved of


<pb n="33" id="ii.iv-Page_33" />
his anxiety. All is dreary till we believe, what our hearts tell us, that we are 
subjects of His Governance; nothing is dreary, all inspires hope and trust, directly 
we understand that we are under His hand, and that whatever comes to us is from 
Him, as a method of discipline and guidance. What is it to us whether the knowledge 
He gives us be greater or less, if it be He who gives it? What is it to us whether 
it be exact or vague, if He bids us trust it? What have we to care whether we are 
or are not given to divide substance from shadow, if He is training us heavenward 
by means of either? Why should we vex ourselves to find whether our deductions are 
philosophical or no, provided they are religious? If our senses supply the media 
by which we are put on trial, by which we are all brought together, and hold intercourse 
with each other, and are disciplined, and are taught, and enabled to benefit others, 
it is enough. We have an instinct within us, impelling us, we have external necessity 
forcing us, to trust our senses, and we may leave the question of their substantial 
truth for another world, ‘till the day break, and the shadows flee away.’ And what 
is true of reliance on our senses, is true of all the information which it has pleased 
God to vouchsafe to us, whether in nature or in grace.”<note n="6" id="ii.iv-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p33"><i>University Sermons</i>, 
p. 351.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p34"><span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p34.1">Oxford</span>, <i>February</i> 18<i>th</i>, 1859.</p>



<pb n="34" id="ii.iv-Page_34" />


<pb n="35" id="ii.iv-Page_35" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Contents" prev="ii.iv" next="iii" id="ii.v">

<h2 id="ii.v-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.v-p0.2">LECTURE I.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p1">Dogmatism and Rationalism as methods of religious philosophy—meaning 
of these terms—errors of the respective systems denoted by each; the one forcing 
reason into agreement with revelation, the other forcing revelation into agreement 
with reason.—Both methods may be regarded as attempts, from opposite sides, to produce 
exact coincidence between belief and thought.—Instances of each exhibited and examined.—Human 
conceptions are unavoidable in Theology; but there is need of some principle to 
determine their proper place in it.—Such a principle can only be gained by an investigation 
of the Limits of Human Thought.—The proper object of criticism is not religion, 
but the human mind in its relation to religion.—A direct criticism of religion as 
a representation of God can only be accomplished by the construction of a Philosophy 
of the Infinite.—It is therefore necessary to inquire whether such a philosophy 
is possible; and this can only be ascertained by an examination of the laws of human 
thought in general, which will determine those of religious thought in particular.—Analogous 
difficulties may be expected in philosophy and in religion, arising from the limitations 
of


<pb n="36" id="ii.v-Page_36" />
thought common to both.—Contrast between two opposite statements of the extent of 
human knowledge, in the words of St. Paul and of Hegel.—Purpose of the following 
Lectures, as an Examination of the Limits of Religious Thought, . . . . 45</p>
<h2 id="ii.v-p1.1"> LECTURE II. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p2">Statement of the two opposite methods by which a Philosophy of 
Religion may be attempted; the Objective or Metaphysical, based on a supposed knowledge 
of the nature of God, and the Subjective or Psychological, based on a knowledge 
of the mental faculties of man.—Relation of these methods respectively to the Criticism 
of Revelation—dependence of the former method upon the latter.—Further examination 
of the Objective or Metaphysical method. Two different modes in which man may be 
supposed to be capable of attaining to a knowledge of God—specimen of each—insufficiency 
of both to found a Rational Theology.—Examination of the fundamental ideas of Rational 
Theology,—the Absolute—the Infinite—the First Cause—mutual contradictions involved 
in these three ideas—conception of an eternal Causation incompatible with the Absolute—conception 
of a temporal Causation incompatible with the Infinite.—The Absolute cannot be conceived 
as a necessary and unconscious cause,—nor as a voluntary and conscious cause,—nor 
as possessing’ consciousness at all,—nor as containing within itself any kind of 
relation,—nor as one and simple, out of all relation. Effect of these counter impossibilities 
on the conceptions of Theology—apparent contradictions in the conception of the 
Divine Attributes as absolute and infinite.—Further contradictions involved in the 
coexistence of the Relative with the Absolute, and of the Finite with the Infinite. 
Pantheism avoids these contradictions by denying the


<pb n="37" id="ii.v-Page_37" />
existence of the Finite and Relative—this solution untenable—self-contradictions 
of the Pantheistic hypothesis.—Alternative of Atheism, which denies the existence 
of the Infinite and Absolute—contradictions involved in this hypothesis.—Summary 
of conclusions.—Necessary failure of all attempts to construct a Metaphysical Theology—alternative 
necessitated by this failure.—Practical result of the above inquiry, . . . . 68</p>
<h2 id="ii.v-p2.1">LECTURE III. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p3">Recapitulation of the results of the last Lecture.—Necessity of 
examining the Philosophy of Religion from the Subjective or Psychological side, 
as dependent upon a knowledge of the laws of the human mind.—General 
conditions of all human Consciousness.—<i>First condition of Consciousness, Distinction between 
one Object and another</i>—such a distinction necessarily implies Limitation—consequent 
impossibility of conceiving the Infinite.—Explanation of the contradictions involved 
in the idea of the Infinite—this idea inadmissible as the basis of a 
scientific Theology.—<i>Second condition of Consciousness, Relation between Subject and Object</i>—consequent 
impossibility of conceiving the Absolute.—Explanation of the contradictions involved 
in the idea of the Absolute.—Impossibility of a partial knowledge of the 
Infinite and Absolute.—<i>Third condition of Consciousness, Succession and Duration in Time</i>—hence 
all objects are conceived as finite—consequent impossibility of conceiving Creation, 
and counter impossibility of conceiving finite existence as uncreated.—Attempt to 
evade this limitation in Theology by the hypothesis of the existence of God out 
of Time—this hypothesis untenable in philosophy and unavailable in 
theology.—<i>Fourth 
condition of Consciousness, Personality</i>—Personality a limitation and a relation, 
and


<pb n="38" id="ii.v-Page_38" />
hence inadequate to represent the Infinite.—Theological consequences of this condition. 
Personality the source and type of our conception of Reality, and therefore the 
only fitting representation of God.—Necessity of thinking of God as personal and 
yet of believing in Him as infinite—apparent contradiction between these representations—hence 
Thought cannot be the measure of Belief.—Consequent impossibility of constructing 
a Rational Theology.—Attempt to avoid the above conclusions by placing the Philosophy 
of the Infinite in a point beyond Consciousness—necessary failure of this attempt.—Summary 
of Conclusions.—Practical lesson from the above inquiry. . . . . 91</p>
<h2 id="ii.v-p3.1">LECTURE IV. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p4">Analysis of the religious Consciousness, reflective and intuitive.—Relation 
of the reflective Consciousness to Theology; its reasonings sufficient to correct 
our conception of a Supreme Being, but not to originate it—examination of some current 
theories on this point—statement of the value of the reflective faculties within 
their proper limits.—Reflection, as well as intuition necessary to distinct consciousness; 
but intuition is first in the order of nature, though not in that of time.—Two principal 
modes of religious intuition—the Feeling of Dependence and the Conviction of Moral 
Obligation, giving rise respectively to Prayer and Expiation.—Examination of these 
two modes of Consciousness.—Dependence implies a Personal Superior; hence our conviction 
of the Power of God—Moral Obligation implies a Moral Lawgiver; hence our conviction 
of the Goodness of God.—Limits of the Religious Consciousness—Sense of Dependence 
not a consciousness of the Absolute and Infinite—opposite theory of Schleiermacher 
on this point—objections to his


<pb n="39" id="ii.v-Page_39" />
view.—Sense of Moral Obligation not a consciousness of the Absolute and Infinite.—Yet 
the Infinite is indirectly implied by the religious consciousness, though not apprehended 
as such; for the consciousness of limitation carries with it an indirect conviction 
of the existence of the Infinite beyond consciousness.—Result of the above analysis—our 
knowledge of God relative and not absolute—the Infinite an object of belief, but 
not of thought or knowledge; hence we may know <i>that</i> an Infinite God exists, 
but not what He is as Infinite.—Further results of an examination of the religious 
consciousness.—God known <i>as a Person</i> through the consciousness of ourselves
<i>as Persons</i>—this consciousness indispensable to Theism; for the denial of 
our own Personality, whether in the form of Materialism or of Pantheism, logically 
leads to Atheism.—Summary of conclusions—our religious knowledge is <i>regulative</i>, 
but not <i>speculative</i>—importance of this distinction in theological reasoning—conception 
of the Infinite inadmissible in Theology.—Office of religious philosophy, as limited 
to finite conceptions.—Practical benefits of this limitation.—Conclusion, . . . 
.114</p>
<h2 id="ii.v-p4.1">LECTURE V.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p5">Distinction between Speculative and Regulative Truth further pursued.—In 
Philosophy, as well as Religion, our highest principles of thought are regulative 
and not speculative.—Instances in the Ideas of Liberty and Necessity; Unity and 
Plurality as implied in the conception of any object; Commerce between Soul and 
Body; Extension, as implied in external perception; and Succession, as implied in 
the entire consciousness.—Illustration thus afforded for determining the limits 
of thought- distinction between legitimate and illegitimate thought, as determined 
by their relation to the <i>inexplicable </i>


<pb n="40" id="ii.v-Page_40" />
and the <i>self-contradictory</i> respectively.—Conclusion to be drawn as regards 
the manner of the mind’s operation—all Consciousness implies a relation between 
Subject and Object, dependent on their mutual action and reaction; and thus no principle 
of thought can be regarded as absolute and simple, as an ultimate and highest truth.—Analogy 
in this respect between Philosophy and Natural Religion which apprehends the Infinite 
under finite forms—corresponding difficulties to be expected in each.—Provinces 
of Reason and Faith.—Analogy extended to Revealed Religion—testimony of Revelation 
plain and intelligible when regarded as regulative, but ultimately incomprehensible 
to speculation—corresponding errors in Philosophy and Religion, illustrating this 
analogy.—Regulative conceptions not therefore untrue.—The above principles confirmed 
by the teaching of Scripture.—Revelation expressly adapted to the limits of human 
thought.—Relation of the Infinite to the Personal in the representations of God 
in the Old Testament.—Further confirmation from the New Testament.—Doctrine of the 
Incarnation; its practical position in Theology as a regulative truth; its perversion 
by modern philosophy, in the attempt to exhibit it as a speculative truth.—Instances 
in Hegel, Marheineke, and Strauss.—Conclusion, . . . .136</p>
<h2 id="ii.v-p5.1">LECTURE VI.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p6">Result of the previous inquiries—religious ideas contain two elements, 
a Form, common to them with all other ideas, as being human thoughts; and a Matter, 
peculiar to themselves, as thoughts about religious objects—hence there may exist 
two possible kinds of difficulties; the one formal arising from the universal laws 
of human thought; the other material arising from the peculiar nature


<pb n="41" id="ii.v-Page_41" />
of religious evidence.—The principal objections suggested by Rationalism are of 
the former kind; common to all human thinking as such, and therefore to Rationalism 
itself.—Proof of this position by the exhibition of parallel difficulties in Theology 
and Philosophy.—Our ignorance of the nature of God compared with our ignorance of 
the nature of Causation.—Doctrine of the Trinity compared with the philosophical 
conception of the Infinite and the Absolute, as one and yet as many.—Doctrine of 
the eternal generation of the Son compared with the relation of an Infinite Sub 
stance to its Attributes.—Purpose of such comparisons, not to prove the doctrines, 
but to show the weakness of human reason with regard to them—true evidence of the 
doctrines to be found, not in Reason, but in Revelation.—Further parallels.—Doctrine 
of the twofold nature of Christ compared with the philosophical conception of the 
Infinite as coexisting with the Finite.—Reason thus shown not to be the supreme 
judge of religious truth; for Religion must begin with that which is above Reason.—Extension 
of the same argument to our conceptions of Divine Providence.—Representations of 
General Law and Special Interposition—supposed difficulty in the conception of the 
latter shown to be really common to all human conceptions of the Infinite.—Both 
representations equally imperfect as speculative truths, and both equally necessary 
as regulative.—Imperfections in the conception of General Law and mechanical action 
of the universe—this conception is neither philosophically necessary nor empirically 
universal; and hence it is not entitled to supersede all other representations—it 
is inapplicable to the phenomena of mind, and only partially available in relation 
to those of matter.—Conception of Miraculous Agency, as subordinate to that of Special 
Providence—no sufficient ground, either from philosophy or from experience, for 
asserting that miracles are impossible.—Comparison between the opposite conceptions 
of a miracle, as an exception to a law, or as


<pb n="42" id="ii.v-Page_42" />
the result of a higher law—both these conceptions are speculatively imperfect, but 
the former is preferable as a regulative truth.—Summary of Conclusions—parallel 
difficulties must exist in Theology and in Philosophy—true value and province of 
Reason in relation to both, . . . . 158</p>
<h2 id="ii.v-p6.1">LECTURE VII.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p7">Philosophical parallel continued with regard to the supposed moral 
objections to Christian doctrines.—Error of the moral theory of Kant.—Moral convictions 
how far necessary and trustworthy, how far contingent and fallible—parallel in this 
respect between moral and mathematical science, as based on the formal conditions 
of experience—possibility of corresponding errors in both.—Human morality not absolute, 
but relative.—The Moral Law cannot be conceived as an absolute principle, apart 
from its temporal manifestations—parallel in the idea of Time and its relations.—Morality, 
as conceived by us, necessarily contains a human and positive element; and therefore 
cannot be the measure of the Absolute Nature of God.—Application of the above principles 
to Christian Theology.—The Atonement—weakness of the supposed moral objections to 
this doctrine-such objections equally applicable to any conceivable scheme of Divine 
Providence.—Predestination and Free Will—Predestination, as a determination of the 
Absolute Mind, is speculatively inconceivable, and therefore cannot be known to 
be incompatible with human Freedom—parallel in this respect between Predestination 
in Theology and Causation in Philosophy.—Eternal Punishment—rashness and ignorance 
of rationalist criticisms of this doctrine—the difficulties of the doctrine are 
not peculiar to Theology, but common to all Philosophy, and belong to the general


<pb n="43" id="ii.v-Page_43" />
problem of the existence of Evil at all, which is itself but a subordinate case 
of the universal impossibility of conceiving the coëxistence of the Infinite with 
the Finite.—Contrast between illegitimate and legitimate mode of reasoning on evil 
and its punishment—illustrations to be derived from analogies in the course of nature 
and in the constitution of the human mind.—Extension of the argument from analogy 
to other religious doctrines—Original Sin—Justification by Faith—Operation of Divine 
Grace.—Limits of the Moral Reason.—Conclusion, . . . . 182</p>
<h2 id="ii.v-p7.1">LECTURE VIII.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="ii.v-p8">Right use of Reason in religious questions—Reason entitled to judge 
of a Religion in respect of its evidences, as addressed to men, but not in respect 
of its correspondence with philosophical conceptions of the Absolute Nature of God.—No 
one faculty of the human mind is entitled to exclusive preference as the criterion 
of religious truth—the true criterion is to be found in the general result of many 
and various Evidences—practical neglect of this rule by different writers.—Comparative 
value of internal and external evidences of religion, the former as negative, the 
latter as positive.—Cautions as requisite in the use of the negative argument from 
internal evidence—external and internal evidence can only be estimated in conjunction 
with each other.—Distinction between the proper and improper use of the Moral Sense 
in questions of religious evidence.—Application of this distinction to facts recorded 
in Sacred History.—Analogy between physical and moral laws as regards miraculous 
interventions.—Probable and partial character of the moral argument; error of supposing 
it to be demonstrative and complete; possibility of mistakes in its application.—General


<pb n="44" id="ii.v-Page_44" />
summary of Christian Evidences—alternative in the case of their rejection—Christ’s 
teaching either wholly divine or wholly human.—Impossibility of an eclectic Christianity.—Value 
of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.v-p8.1">a priori</span></i> presumption against miracles—nothing 
gained in point of probability by a partial rejection of the supernatural.—Christianity 
regarded as a Revelation must be accepted wholly or not at all.—Speculative difficulties 
in religion form a part of our probation—analogy between moral and intellectual 
temptations.—General result of an examination of the Limits of Religious Thought—Theology 
not a speculative science, nor in the course of progressive development.—Cautions 
needed in the treatment of religious knowledge as regulative—this view does not 
solve difficulties, but only shows why they are insoluble.—Instance of the neglect 
of this caution in Archbishop King’s rule of scripture interpretation as regards 
the Divine Attributes.—No explanation possible of those difficulties which arise 
from the universal laws of human thought—such difficulties are inherent in our mental 
constitution, and form part of our training and discipline during this life.—The 
office of Philosophy is not to give us a knowledge of the absolute nature of God, 
but to teach us to know ourselves and the limits of our faculties.—Conclusion, . 
. . . 204</p>

<pb n="45" id="ii.v-Page_45" />

</div2></div1>

<div1 title="The Limits of Religious Thought Examined." prev="ii.v" next="iii.i" id="iii">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">THE LIMITS OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT EXAMINED. </h1>

<div2 title="Lecture I." prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">LECTURE I. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p1.1">YE SHALL NOT ADD UNTO THE WORD WHICH I COMMAND 
YOU, NEITHER SHALL YE DIMINISH AUGHT FROM IT.—<scripRef passage="Deut 4:2" id="iii.i-p1.2" parsed="|Deut|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.2">DEUT. 
IV. 2</scripRef>.</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">DOGMATISM and Rationalism are the two extremes between which religious 
philosophy perpetually oscillates. Each represents a system from which, when nakedly 
and openly announced, the well regulated mind almost instinctively shrinks back; 
yet which, in some more or less specious disguise, will be found to underlie the 
antagonist positions of many a theological controversy. Many a man who rejects isolated 
portions of Christian doctrine, on the ground that they are repugnant to his reason, 
would hesitate to avow broadly and unconditionally that reason is the supreme arbiter 
of all religious truth; thiough at the same time he would find it hard to point 
out any particular in which the position of reason, in relation to the truths which 
he still retains, differs from that which it occupies in relation to those which 
he rejects. And on the other hand, there are many who, while they would by no means 
construct a dogmatic system on the assumption that the conclusions of reason may 
always be


<pb n="46" id="iii.i-Page_46" />
made to coincide with those of revelation, yet, for want of an accurate distinction 
between that which is within the province of human thought and that which is beyond 
it, are accustomed in practice to demand the assent of the reason to positions which 
it is equally incompetent to affirm or to deny. Thus they not only lessen the value 
of the service which it is capable of rendering within its legitimate sphere, but 
also indirectly countenance that very intrusion of the human intellect into sacred 
things, which, in some of its other aspects, they so strongly and so justly condemn.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">In using the above terms, it is necessary to state at the outset 
the sense in which each is employed, and to emancipate them from the various and 
vague associations connected with their ordinary use. I do not include under the 
name of <i>Dogmatism</i> the mere enunciation of religious truths, as resting upon 
authority and not upon reasoning. The Dogmatist, as well as the Rationalist, is 
the constructor of a system; and in constructing it, however much the materials 
upon which he works may be given by a higher authority, yet in connecting them together 
and exhibiting their systematic form, it is necessary to call in the aid of human 
ability. Indeed, whatever may be their actual antagonism in the field of religious 
controversy, the two terms are in their proper sense so little exclusive of each 
other, that both were originally employed to denote the same persons;—the name
<i>Dogmatists</i> or <i>Rationalists</i> being indifferently given to those medical 
theorists who insisted on the necessity of calling in the aid of rational principles, 
to support or correct the conclusions furnished by experience.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p1.1" id="iii.i-p3.1">1</a>)</sup> 
A like signification is to be found in the later language of philosophy, when the 
term <i>Dogmatists</i> was used to denote those philosophers who endeavored 


<pb n="47" id="iii.i-Page_47" />
to explain the phenomena of experience by means of rational conceptions and demonstrations; 
the intelligible world being regarded as the counterpart of the sensible, and the 
necessary relations of the former as the principles and ground of the observed facts 
of the latter.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p3.1" id="iii.i-p3.2">2</a>)</sup> It is in a sense analogous 
to this that the term may be most accurately used in reference to Theology. Scripture 
is to the theological Dogmatist what Experience is to the philosophical. It supplies 
him with the facts to which his system has to adapt itself. It contains in an unsystematic 
form the positive doctrines, which further inquiry has to exhibit as supported by 
reasonable grounds and connected into a scientific whole. Theological Dogmatism 
is thus an application of reason to the support and defence of preëxisting statements 
of Scripture.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p5.1" id="iii.i-p3.3">3</a>)</sup> Rationalism, on the other hand, 
so far as it deals with Scripture at all, deals with it as a thing to be adapted 
to the independent conclusions of the natural reason, and to be rejected where that 
adaptation cannot conveniently be made. By <i>Rationalism</i>, without intending 
to limit the name to any single school or period in theological controversy, I mean 
generally to designate that system whose final test of truth is placed in the direct 
assent of the human consciousness, whether in the form of logical deduction, or 
moral judgment, or religious intuition; by whatever previous process those faculties 
may have been raised to their assumed dignity as arbitrators. The Rationalist, as 
such, is not bound to maintain that a divine revelation of religious truth is impossible, 
nor even to deny that it has actually been given. He may admit the existence of 
the revelation as a fact: he may acknowledge its utility as a temporary means of 
instruction for a ruder age: he may even accept certain portions as of universal 
and permanent


<pb n="48" id="iii.i-Page_48" />
authority.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p23.1" id="iii.i-p3.4">4</a>)</sup> But he assigns to some superior 
tribunal the right of determining what is essential to religion and what is not: 
he claims for himself and his age the privilege of accepting or rejecting any given 
revelation, wholly or in part, according as it does or does not satisfy the conditions 
of some higher criterion to be supplied by the human consciousness.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p29.1" id="iii.i-p3.5">5</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">In relation to the actual condition of religious truth, as communicated 
by Holy Scripture, Dogmatism and Rationalism may be considered as severally representing, 
the one the spirit which adds to the word of God, the other that which diminishes 
from it. Whether a complete system of scientific Theology could or could not have 
been given by direct revelation, consistently with the existing laws of human thought 
and the purposes which Revelation is designed to answer, it is at least certain 
that such a system is not given in the Revelation which we possess, but, if it is 
to exist at all, must be constructed out of it by human interpretation. And it is 
in attempting such a construction that Dogmatism and Rationalism exhibit their most 
striking contrasts. The one seeks to build up a complete scheme of theological doctrine 
out of the unsystematic materials furnished by Scripture, partly by the more complete 
development of certain leading ideas; partly by extending the apparent import of 
the Revelation to ground which it does not avowedly occupy, and attempting by inference 
and analogy to solve problems which the sacred volume may indeed suggest, but which 
it does not directly answer. The other aims at the same end by opposite means. It 
strives to attain to unity and completeness of system, not by filling up supposed 
deficiencies, but by paring down supposed excrescences. Commencing with a preconceived 
theory of the purpose of a revelation and


<pb n="49" id="iii.i-Page_49" />
the form which it ought to assume, it proceeds to remove or reduce all that will 
not harmonize with this leading idea; sometimes explaining away in the interpretation 
that which it accepts as given in the letter; sometimes denying, on <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p4.1">a priori</span></i> grounds, the genuineness of this or that portion 
of the sacred text; sometimes pretending to distinguish between the several purposes 
of Revelation itself, and to determine what portions are intended to convey the 
elements of an absolute religion, valid in all countries and for all ages, and what 
must be regarded as relative and accidental features of the divine plan, determined 
by the local or temporal peculiarities of the individuals to whom it was first addressed.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">The two methods thus contrasted may appear at first sight to represent 
the respective claims of Faith and Reason, each extended to that point at which 
it encroaches on the domain of the other. But in truth the contrast between Faith 
and Reason, if it holds good in this relation at all, does so merely by accident. 
It may be applicable in some instances to the disciples of the respective systems, 
but not to the teachers; and even as regards the former, it is but partially and 
occasionally true. The disciples of the Rationalist are not necessarily the disciples 
of reason. It is quite as possible to receive with unquestioning submission a system 
of religion or philosophy invented by a human teacher, as it is to believe, upon 
the authority of Revelation, doctrines which no human reason is competent to discover. 
The so-called freethinker is as often as any other man the slave of some self-chosen 
master; and many who scorn the imputation of believing anything merely because it 
is found in the Bible, would find it hard to give any better reason for their own 
unbelief than the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p5.1">ipse dixit</span></i> of some infidel philosopher. 
But when we turn from the


<pb n="50" id="iii.i-Page_50" />
disciples to the teachers, and look to the origin of Dogmatism and Rationalism as 
systems, we find both alike to be the products of thought, operating in different 
ways upon the same materials. Faith, properly so called, is not constructive, but 
receptive. It cannot supply the missing portions of an incomplete system, though 
it may bid us remain content with the deficiency. It cannot of itself give harmony 
to the discordant voices of religious thought; it cannot reduce to a single focus 
the many-colored rays into which the light of God’s presence is refracted in its 
passage through the human soul; though it may bid us look forward to a time when 
the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped;<note n="7" id="iii.i-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6"><scripRef passage="Isaiah xxxv. 5" id="iii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|35|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.5">Isaiah 
xxxv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> when that apparent discord shall be known but as the 
echo of a halfheard concert, and those diverging rays shall be blended once more 
in the pure white light of heaven. But Faith alone cannot suggest any actual solution 
of our doubts: it can offer no definite reconciliation of apparently conflicting 
truths; for in order to accomplish that end, the hostile elements must be examined, 
compared, accommodated, and joined together, one with another; and such a process 
is an act of thought, not of belief. Considered from this point of view, both Dogmatism 
and Rationalism may be regarded as emanating from the same source, and amenable 
to the same principles of criticism; in so far as they keep within or go beyond 
those limits of sound thought which the laws of man’s mind, or the circumstances 
in which lie is placed, have imposed upon him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">In fact the two systems may be considered as both aiming, though 
in different ways, at the same end; that end being to produce a coincidence between 
what we believe and what we think; to remove the boundary which separates


<pb n="51" id="iii.i-Page_51" />
the comprehensible from the incomprehensible. The Dogmatist employs reason to prove, 
almost as much as the Rationalist employs it to disprove. The one, in the character 
of an advocate, accepts the doctrines of revealed religion as conclusions, but appeals 
to the reason, enlightened, it may be, by Revelation, to find premises to support 
them. The other, in the character of a critic, draws his premises from reason in 
the first instance; and, adopting these as his standard, either distorts the revealed 
doctrine into conformity with them, or, if it obstinately resists this treatment, 
sets it aside altogether. The one strives to lift up reason to the point of view 
occupied by Revelation: the other strives to bring, down Revelation to the level 
of reason. And both alike have prejudged or neglected the previous inquiry,—Are 
there not definite and discernible limits to the province of reason itself, whether 
it be exercised for advocacy or for criticism?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">Thus, to select one example out of many, the revealed doctrine 
of Christ’s Atonement for the sins of men has been alternately defended and assailed 
by some such arguments as these. We have been told, on the one hand, that man’s 
redemption <i>could not</i> have been brought about by any other means<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p31.1" id="iii.i-p8.1">6</a>)</sup>:—that 
God could not, consistently with his own attributes, have suffered man to perish 
unredeemed, or have redeemed him by any inferior sacrifice<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p33.1" id="iii.i-p8.2">7</a>)</sup>:—that 
man, redeemed from death, must become the servant of him who redeems him; and that 
it was not meet that he should be the servant of any other than God<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p35.1" id="iii.i-p8.3">8</a>)</sup>:—that 
no other sacrifice could have satisfied divine justice<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p37.1" id="iii.i-p8.4">9</a>)</sup>:—that 
no other victim could have endured the burden of God’s wrath.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p39.1" id="iii.i-p8.5">10</a>)</sup> 
These and similar arguments have been brought forward, as one of the greatest of 
their authors avows, to defend the teaching of the Catholic


<pb n="52" id="iii.i-Page_52" />
Faith on the ground of a <i>reasonable necessity</i>.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p41.1" id="iii.i-p8.6">11</a>)</sup> 
While, on the other hand, it has been argued that the revealed doctrine itself cannot 
be accepted as literally true; because we cannot believe that God was angry, and 
needed to be propitiated<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p44.1" id="iii.i-p8.7">12</a>)</sup>:—because it is 
inconsistent with the Divine Justice that the innocent should suffer for the sins 
of the guilty<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p46.1" id="iii.i-p8.8">13</a>)</sup>:—because it is more reasonable 
to believe that God freely forgives the offences of his creatures<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p48.1" id="iii.i-p8.9">14</a>)</sup>:—because 
we cannot conceive how the punishment of one can do away with the guilt of another.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p51.1" id="iii.i-p8.10">15</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">I quote these arguments only as specimens of the method in which 
Christian doctrines have been handled by writers on opposite sides. To examine them 
more in detail would detain me too long from my main purpose. I shall not therefore 
at present consider whether the conclusions actually arrived at, on the one side 
or on the other, are in themselves reasonable or unreasonable, orthodox or heretical. 
I am concerned only with the methods respectively employed, and the need of some 
rule for their employment. May reason be used without restriction in defence or 
refutation of religions doctrines? And if not, what are the conditions of its legitimate 
use? It may be that this man has defended, on reasonable grounds, none but the most 
essential articles of the Christian Faith: but has he pointed out any rule which 
can hinder the same or similar reasoning from being advanced by another in support 
of the most dangerous errors? It may be that that man has employed the test of reasonableness, 
only in the refutation of opinions concerning which the church has pronounced no 
positive judgment: but has he fenced his method round with any cautions to prevent 
its being used for the overthrow of Christianity itself? If we can find no other 
ground than the arbitrary will of the man himself, why he


<pb n="53" id="iii.i-Page_53" />
should stop short at the particular point which he has chosen, we may not perhaps 
condemn the tenets of the individual, but we may fairly charge his method with the 
consequences to which it logically leads us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">Thus, we find a late lamented writer of our own day, and at that 
time of our own church, defending the doctrine of the Incarnation of Christ, on 
the metaphysical assumption of the real existence of an abstract humanity. “This,” he tells us, 
“is why the existence of human nature is a thing too precious to be 
surrendered to the subtleties of logic, because, upon its existence depends that 
real manhood of Christ, which renders him a copartner with ourselves.” And again: 
“To the reality of this work, the existence of that common nature is indispensable, 
whereby, as the children were partakers of flesh and blood, He Himself took part 
of the same. Else, how would the perfect assumption of humanity have consisted with 
His retaining that divine personality which it was impossible that He should surrender? 
Since it was no new person which He took, it can only have been the substratum, 
in which personality has its existence.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p53.1" id="iii.i-p10.1">16</a>)</sup> 
In this case, our belief in the undeniable truth of the doctrine defended may dispose 
us to overlook the questionable character of the defence. But if we are inclined 
for a moment to acquiesce in this unnatural union of metaphysical premises and theological 
conclusions, we are recalled to ourselves by the recollection of the fearful consequence 
which Occam deduces from the same hypothesis, of the assumption by Christ of a “substratum 
in which personality has its existence;”—a consequence drawn in language which 
we shudder to read, even as it is employed by its author, merely for the purpose 
of


<pb n="54" id="iii.i-Page_54" />
reducing to an absurdity the principles of his antagonists.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p55.1" id="iii.i-p10.2">17</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">There is an union of Philosophy with Religion in which each contributes 
to the support of the other; and there is also an union which, under the appearance 
of support, does but undermine the foundations and prey upon the life of both. To 
which of these two the above argument belongs, it needs but a bare statement of 
its assumption to determine. It tells us that our belief in the doctrine of God 
manifest in the flesh, indispensably depends upon our acceptance of the Realist 
theory of the nature of universal notions. Philosophy and Theology alike protest 
against such an outrage upon the claims, both of Reason and of Revelation, as is 
implied in this association of one of the most fundamental truths of the Christian 
Faith with one of the most questionable speculations of mediaeval metaphysics. What 
does Theology gain by this employment of a weapon which may, at any moment, be turned 
against her? Does it make one whit clearer to our understandings that mysterious 
two-fold nature of one Christ, very God, and very Man? By no means. It was a truth 
above human comprehension before; and it remains a truth above human comprehension 
still. We believe that Christ is both God and Man; for this is revealed to us. We 
know not how He is so; for this is not revealed; and we can learn it in no other 
way. Theology gains nothing; but she is in danger of losing everything. Her most 
precious truths are cut from the anchor which held them firm, and cast upon the 
waters of philosophical speculation, to float hither and thither with the ever-shifting 
waves of thought. And what does Philosophy gain? Her just domains are narrowed, 
and her free limbs cramped in their onward course. The problems


<pb n="55" id="iii.i-Page_55" />
which she has a native right to sift to the uttermost, are taken out of the field 
of free discussion, and fenced about with religious doctrines which it is heresy 
to call in question. Neither Christian truth nor philosophical inquiry can be advanced 
by such a system as this, which revives and sanctifies, as essential to the Catholic 
Faith, the forgotten follies of Scholastic Realism, and endangers the cause of religion, 
by seeking to explain its greatest mysteries by the lifeless forms of a worn-out 
controversy. “Why seek ye the living among the dead? Christ is not here.”<note n="8" id="iii.i-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:5,6" id="iii.i-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|24|5|24|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.5-Luke.24.6">St. 
Luke xxiv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">But if the tendency of Dogmatism is to endanger the interests 
of religious truth, by placing that which is divine and unquestionable in too close 
an alliance with that which is human and doubtful, Rationalism, on the other hand, 
tends to destroy revealed religion altogether, by obliterating the whole distinction 
between the human and the divine. Rationalism, if it retains any portion of revealed 
truth as such, does so, not in consequence of, but in defiance of, its fundamental 
principle. It does so by virtually declaring that it will follow reason up to a 
certain point, and no further; though the conclusions which lie beyond that point 
are guaranteed by precisely the same evidence as those which fall short of it. We 
may select a notable example from the writings of a great thinker, who has contributed, 
perhaps, more than any other person to give a philosophical sanction to the rationalizing 
theories of his countrymen, yet from whose speculative principles, rightly employed, 
might be extracted the best antidote to his own conclusions, even as the body of 
the scorpion, crushed upon the wound, is said to be the best cure for its own venom.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">Kant’s theory of a rational religion is based upon the


<pb n="56" id="iii.i-Page_56" />
assumption that the sole purpose of religion must be to give a divine sanction to 
man’s moral duties.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p57.1" id="iii.i-p14.1">18</a>)</sup> He maintains that there 
can be no duties towards God, distinct from those which we owe towards men; but 
that it may be necessary, at certain times and for certain persons, to give to moral 
duties the authority of divine commands.<sup>(<a href="#Note01_19" id="iii.i-p14.2">19</a>)</sup> 
Let us hear: then the philosopher’s <i>rational</i> explanation, upon this assumption, 
of the duty of Prayer. It is a mere superstitious delusion, he tells us, to consider 
prayer as a service addressed to God, and as a means of obtaining His favor.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p61.1" id="iii.i-p14.3">20</a>)</sup> 
The true purpose of the act is not to alter or affect in any way God’s relation 
towards us; but only to quicken our own moral sentiments, by keeping alive within 
us the idea of God as a moral Lawgiver.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p63.1" id="iii.i-p14.4">21</a>)</sup> 
He, therefore, neither admits the duty unconditionally, nor rejects it entirely; 
but leaves it optional with men to adopt that or any other means, by which, in their 
own particular case, this moral end may be best promoted;—as if any moral benefit 
could possibly accrue from the habitual exercise of an act of conscious self-deception.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">The origin of such theories is of course to be traced to that 
morbid horror of what they are pleased to call Anthropomorphism, which poisons the 
speculations of so many modern philosophers, when they attempt to be wise above 
what is written, and seek for a metaphysical exposition of God’s nature and attributes.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p65.1" id="iii.i-p15.1">22</a>)</sup> 
They may not, forsooth, think of the unchangeable God as if Ile were their fellow 
man, influenced by human motives, and moved by human supplications. They want a 
truer, a juster idea of the Deity as He is, than that under which He has been pleased 
to reveal Himself; and they call on their reason to furnish it. Fools, to dream 
that man can escape from himself, that


<pb n="57" id="iii.i-Page_57" />
human reason can draw aught but a human portrait of God! They do but substitute 
a marred and mutilated humanity for one exalted and entire: they add nothing to 
their conception of God as He is, but only take away a part of their conception 
of man. Sympathy, and love, and fatherly kindness, and forgiving mercy, have evaporated 
in the crucible of their philosophy; and what is the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p15.2">caput mortuum</span></i> 
that remains, but only the sterner features of humanity exhibited in repulsive 
nakedness? The God who listens to prayer, we are told, appears in the likeness 
of human mutability. Be it so. What is the God who does not listen, but the 
likeness of human obstinacy? Do we ascribe to him a fixed purpose? our 
conception of a purpose is human. Do we speak of Him as continuing unchanged? 
our conception of continuance is human. Do we conceive Him as knowing and 
determining? what are knowledge and determination but modes of human 
consciousness? and. what know we of consciousness itself, but as the contrast 
between successive mental states? But our rational philosopher stops short in 
the middle of his reasoning. He strips off from humanity just so much as suits 
his purpose;—“and the residue thereof he maketh a god;”<note n="9" id="iii.i-p15.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16"><scripRef passage="Isaiah xliv. 17" id="iii.i-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|44|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.17">Isaiah 
xliv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>—less pious in his idolatry than the carver of the graven 
image, in that he does not fall down unto it and pray unto it, but is content to 
stand off and reason concerning it. And why does he retain any conception of God 
at all, but that he retains some portions of an imperfect humanity? Man is still 
the residue that is left; deprived indeed of all that is amiable in humanity, but, 
in the darker features which remain, still man. Man in his purposes; man in his 
inflexibility; man in that relation to time from which no philosophy, whatever its 
pretensions,


<pb n="58" id="iii.i-Page_58" />
can wholly free itself; pursuing with indomitable resolution a preconceived design; 
deaf to the yearning instincts which compel his creatures to call upon him.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p76.1" id="iii.i-p16.2">23</a>)</sup> 
Yet this, forsooth, is a philosophical conception of the Deity, more worthy of an 
enlightened reason than the human imagery of the Psalmist: “The eyes of the Lord 
are over the righteous, and His ears are open unto their prayers.”<note n="10" id="iii.i-p16.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17"><scripRef passage="Psalm xxxiv. 15" id="iii.i-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|34|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.15">Psalm 
xxxiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">Surely downright idolatry is better than this <i>rational</i> 
worship of a fragment of humanity. Better is the superstition which sees the image 
of God in the wonderful whole which God has fashioned, than the philosophy which 
would carve for itself a Deity out of the remnant which man has mutilated. Better 
to realize the satire of the Eleatic philosopher, to make God in the likeness of 
man, even as the ox or the horse might conceive gods in the form of oxen or horses, 
than to adore some half-hewn Hermes, the head of a man joined to a misshapen block.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p79.1" id="iii.i-p18.1">24</a>)</sup> 
Better to fill down before that marvellous compound of human consciousness whose 
elements God has joined together, and no man can put asunder, than to strip reason 
of those cognate elements which together furnish all that we can conceive or imagine 
of conscious or personal existence, and to deify the emptiest of all abstractions, 
a something or a nothing, with just enough of its human original left to form a 
theme for the disputations of philosophy, but not enough to furnish a single ground 
of appeal to the human feelings of love, of reverence, and of fear. Unmixed idolatry 
is more religious than this. Undisguised atheism is more logical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">Throughout every page of Holy Scripture God reveals himself, not 
as a Law, but as a Person. Throughout the


<pb n="59" id="iii.i-Page_59" />
breadth and height and depth of human consciousness, Personality manifests itself 
under one condition, that of a Free Will, influenced, though not coerced, by motives. 
And to this consciousness God addresses Himself, when lihe adopts its attributes 
as the image under which to represent to man His own incomprehensible and ineffable 
nature. Doubtless in this there is much of accommodation to the weakness of man’s 
faculties; but not more than in any other representation of any of the divine attributes. 
By what right do we say that the conception of the God who hears and answers prayer<note n="11" id="iii.i-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20"><scripRef passage="Psalm lxv. 2" id="iii.i-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|65|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65.2">Psalm 
lxv. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 5:16" id="iii.i-p20.2" parsed="|Jas|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.16">St. James v. 16</scripRef></p></note> 
is an accommodation, while that of Him in whom is no variableness nor shadow of 
turning<note n="12" id="iii.i-p20.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21"><scripRef passage="James 1:17" id="iii.i-p21.1" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">St. James i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> is 
not so? By what right do we venture to rob the Deity of half His revealed attributes, 
in order to set up the other half, which rests on precisely the same evidence, as 
a more (absolute revelation of the truth? By what right do we enthrone, in the place 
of the God to whom we pray, an inexorable Fate or immutable Law—a thing with less 
than even the divinity of a Fetish; since <i>that</i> may be at least conceived 
by its worshipper as capable of being offended by his crimes and propitiated by 
his supplications?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">Yet surely there is a principle of truth of which this philosophy 
is the perversion. Surely there is a sense in which we may not think of God as though 
He were man; as there is also a sense in which we cannot help so thinking of Him. 
When we read in the same narrative, and almost in two consecutive verses of Scripture, 
“The Strength of Israel will not lie nor repent; for He is not a man that He should 
repent;” and again, “The Lord repented that He had made Saul king over Israel:”<note n="13" id="iii.i-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23"><scripRef passage="1Sam 15:29,35" id="iii.i-p23.1" parsed="|1Sam|15|29|0|0;|1Sam|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.29 Bible:1Sam.15.35">1 
Sam. xv. 29, 35</scripRef>.</p></note> we are imperfectly conscious


<pb n="60" id="iii.i-Page_60" />
of an appeal to two different principles of representation, involving opposite sides 
of the same truth; we feel that there is a true foundation for the system which 
denies human attributes to God; though the superstructure, which has been raised 
upon it, logically involves the denial of His very existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">What limits then can we find to determine the legitimate provinces 
of these two opposite methods of religious thought, each of which, in its exclusive 
employment, leads to errors so fatal; yet each of which, in its utmost error, is 
but a truth abused? If we may not, with the Dogmatist, force Philosophy into unnatural 
union with Revelation, nor yet, with the Rationalist, mutilate Revelation to make 
it agree with Philosophy, what guide can we find to point out the safe middle course? 
what common element of both systems can be employed to mediate between them? It 
is obvious that no such element can be found by the mere contemplation of the objects 
on which religious thought is exercised. We can adequately criticize that only which 
we know as a whole. The objects of Natural Religion are known to us in and by the 
ideas which we can form of them; and those ideas do not of themselves constitute 
a whole, apart from the remaining phenomena of consciousness. We must not examine 
them by themselves alone: we must look to their origin, their import, and their 
relation to the mind of which they are part. Revealed Religion, again, is not by 
itself a direct object of criticism: first, because it is but a part of a larger 
scheme, and that scheme one imperfectly comprehended; and secondly, because Revelation 
implies an accommodation to the mental constitution of its human receiver; and we 
must know what that constitution is, before we can pronounce how far the accommodation 
extends. But if partial knowledge must not be


<pb n="61" id="iii.i-Page_61" />
treated as if it were complete, neither, on the other hand, may it be identified 
with total ignorance. The false humility which assumes that it can know nothing, 
is often as dangerous as the false pride which assumes that it knows everything. 
The provinces of Reason and Faith, the limits of our knowledge and of our ignorance, 
must both be clearly determined: otherwise we may find ourselves dogmatically protesting 
against dogmatism, and reasoning to prove the worthlessness of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">There is one point from which all religious systems must start, 
and to which all must finally return; and which may therefore furnish a common ground 
on which to examine the principles and pretensions of all. <i>The primary and proper 
object of criticism is not Religion, natural or revealed, but the human mind in 
its relation to Religion</i>. If the Dogmatist and the Rationalist have heretofore 
contended as combatants, each beating the air in his own position, without being 
able to reach his adversary; if they have been prevented from taking up a common 
ground of controversy, because each repudiates the fundamental assumptions of the 
other; that common ground must be sought in another quarter; namely, in those laws 
and processes of the human mind, by means of which both alike accept and elaborate 
their opposite systems. If human philosophy is not a direct guide to the attainment 
of religious truth (and its entire history too truly testifies that it is not), 
may it not serve as an indirect guide, by pointing out the limits of our faculties, 
and the conditions of their legitimate exercise? Witnessing, as it does, the melancholy 
spectacle of the household of humanity divided against itself, the reason against 
the feelings and the feelings against the reason, and the dim half-consciousness 
of the shadow of the infinite frowning down upon both, may


<pb n="62" id="iii.i-Page_62" />
it not seek, with the heathen Philosopher of old, to find the reconciling and regulating 
principle in that justice, of which the essential character is, that every member 
of the system shall do his own duty, and forbear to intrude into the office of his 
neighbor?<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p83.1" id="iii.i-p25.1">25</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26">A criticism of the human mind, in relation to religions truth, 
was one of the many unrealized possibilities of philosophy, sketched out in anticipation 
by the far-seeing genius of Bacon. “Here therefore,” he writes, “I note this deficiency, 
that there hath not been, to my understanding, sufficiently enquired and handled 
the true limits and use of reason in spiritual things, as a kind of divine dialectic: 
which for that it is not done, it seemeth to me a thing usual, by pretext of true 
conceiving that which is revealed, to search and mine into that which is not revealed; 
and by pretext of enucleating inferences and contradictories, to examine that which 
is positive: the one sort falling into the error of Nicodemus, demanding to have 
things made more sensible than it pleaseth God to reveal them, ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p26.1">Quomodo 
possit homo nasci cum sit senex?</span>’ the other sort into the error of the disciples, 
which were scandalized at a show of contradiction, ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p26.2">Quid est hoc 
quod dicit nobis, Modicum, et non videbitis me; et iterum, modicum, et videbitis 
me?</span>’”<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p85.1" id="iii.i-p26.3">26</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">An examination of the Limits of Religious Thought is an indispensable 
preliminary to all Religious Philosophy. And the limits of religious thought are 
but a special manifestation of the limits of thought in general. Thus the Philosophy 
of Religion, on its human side, must be subject to those universal conditions which 
are binding upon Philosophy in general. It has ever fared ill, both with Philosophy 
and with Religion, when this caution has been neglected. It was an evil hour for 
both, when Fichte


<pb n="63" id="iii.i-Page_63" />
made his first essay, as a disciple of the Kantian school, by an attempted criticism 
of all Revelation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p87.1" id="iii.i-p27.1">27</a>)</sup> The very title of Kant’s 
great work, and, in spite of many inconsistencies, the general spirit of its contents 
also, might have taught him a different lesson,—might have shown him that Reason, 
and not Revelation, was the, primary object of criticism. If Revelation is a communication 
from an infinite to a finite intelligence, the conditions of a criticism of Revelation 
on philosophical grounds must be identical with those which are required for constructing 
a Philosophy of the Infinite. For Revelation can make known the Infinite Being only 
in one of two ways; by <i>presenting</i> him as he is, or by <i>representing</i> 
him under symbols more or less adequate. A presentative Revelation implies faculties 
in man which can receive the presentation; and such faculties will also furnish 
the conditions of constructing a philosophical theory of the object presented. If, 
on the other hand, Revelation is merely representative, the accuracy of the representation 
can only be ascertained by a knowledge of the object represented; and this again 
implies the possibility of a philosophy of the Infinite. Whatever impediments, therefore, 
exist to prevent the formation of such a philosophy, the same impediments must likewise 
prevent the accomplishment of a complete criticism of Revelation. Whatever difficulties 
or contradictions are involved in the philosophical idea of the Infinite, the same 
or similar ones must naturally be expected in the corresponding ideas which Revelation 
either exhibits or implies. And if an examination of the problems of Philosophy 
and the conditions of their solution should compel us to admit the existence of 
principles and modes of thought which must be accepted as true in practice, though 
they cannot be explained in theory; the same practical acceptance may be


<pb n="64" id="iii.i-Page_64" />
claimed, on philosophical grounds, in behalf of the corresponding doctrines of Revelation.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p28">If it can be shown that the limits of religious and philosophical 
thought are the same; that corresponding difficulties occur in both, and, from the 
nature of the case, must occur, the chief foundation of religious Rationalism is 
cut away from under it. The difficulties which it professes to find in Revelation 
are shown to be not peculiar to Revelation, but inherent in the constitution of 
the human mind, and such as no system of Rationalism can avoid or overcome. The 
analogy, which Bishop Butler has pointed out, between Religion and the constitution 
and course of Nature, may be in some degree extended to the constitution and processes 
of the human mind. The representations of God which Scripture presents to us may 
be shown to be analogous to those which the laws of our minds require us to form; 
and therefore such as may naturally be supposed to have emanated from the same author. 
Such an inquiry occupies indeed but a subordinate place among the direct evidences 
of Christianity; nor is it intended to usurp the place of those evidences. But indirectly 
it may have its use, in furnishing an answer to a class of objections which were 
very popular a few years ago, and are not yet entirely extinguished. Even if it 
does not contribute materially to strengthen the position occupied by the defenders 
of Christianity, it may serve to expose the weakness of the assailants. Human reason 
may, in some respects, be weak as a supporter of Religion; but it is at least strong 
enough to repel an attack founded on the negation of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p29">“We know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that which 
is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away. For now we see 
through a glass,


<pb n="65" id="iii.i-Page_65" />
darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as 
also I am known.”<note n="14" id="iii.i-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p30"><scripRef passage="1Cor 13:9,10,12" id="iii.i-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|13|10;|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9-1Cor.13.10 Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 9, 10, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Such is the Apostle’s declaration of the limits of human knowledge. “The logical 
conception is the absolute divine conception itself; and the logical process is 
the immediate exhibition of God’s self-determination to Being.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p101.1" id="iii.i-p30.2">28</a>)</sup> 
Such is the Philosopher’s declaration of the extent of human knowledge. On the first 
of these statements is founded the entire Theology of Scripture: on the second is 
founded the latest and most complete exposition of the Theology of Rationalism. 
The one represents God, not as He is in the brightness of His own glory, dwelling 
in the light which no man can approach unto;<note n="15" id="iii.i-p30.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p31"><scripRef passage="1Tim 6:16" id="iii.i-p31.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16">1 
Tim. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> but as He is reflected faintly in broken and fitful 
rays, glancing back from the restless waters of the human soul. The other identifies 
the shadow with the substance, not even shrinking from the confession that, to know 
God as He is, man must himself be God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p106.1" id="iii.i-p31.2">29</a>)</sup> It 
turns from the feeble image of God in the soul of the individual man, to seek the 
entire manifestation of Deity in the collective consciousness of mankind. “Ye 
shall be as gods,”<note n="16" id="iii.i-p31.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p32"><scripRef passage="Genesis iii. 5" id="iii.i-p32.1" parsed="|Gen|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.5">Genesis iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> was the earliest suggestion 
of the Tempter to the parents of the human race: “Ye are God,” is the latest assurance 
of philosophy to the human race itself.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p112.1" id="iii.i-p32.2">30</a>)</sup> 
Revelation represents the infinite God under finite symbols, in condescension to 
the finite capacity of man; indicating at the same time the existence of a further 
reality beyond the symbol, and bidding us look forward in faith to the promise of 
a more perfect knowledge hereafter. Rationalism, in the hands of these expositors, 
adopts an opposite view of man’s powers and duties. It claims to behold God as He 
is <i>now</i>: it finds a common object for Religion and Philosophy in the <i>explanation 
of </i>


<pb n="66" id="iii.i-Page_66" />
<i>God</i>.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p122.1" id="iii.i-p32.3">31</a>)</sup> It declares Religion to be
<i>the Divine Spirit’s knowledge of himself through the mediation of the finite 
Spirit</i>.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p124.1" id="iii.i-p32.4">32</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p33">“Beloved, now are we the sons of God; and it doth not yet appear 
what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; 
for we shall see Him as He is. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth 
himself, even as He is pure.”<note n="17" id="iii.i-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p34"><scripRef passage="1John 3:2,3" id="iii.i-p34.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|3|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2-1John.3.3">1 St. John iii. 
2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> Philosophy too confesses that like must be known by like; 
but, reversing the hope of the Apostle, it finds God in the formis of human thought. 
Its kingdom is proclaimed to be Truth absolute and unveiled. It contains in itself 
the exhibition of God, as He is in His eternal essence, before the creation of a 
finite world.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p126.1" id="iii.i-p34.2">33</a>)</sup> Which of these two representations 
contains the truer view of the capacities of human reason, it will be the purpose 
of the following Lectures to inquire. Such an inquiry must necessarily, during a 
portion at least of its course, assume a philosophical, rather than a theological 
aspect; yet it will not perhaps on that account be less ultimately serviceable in 
theological controversy. It has been acutely said, that even if Philosophy is useless, 
it is still useful, as the means of proving its own uselessness.<sup>(<a href="#iv.i-p128.1" id="iii.i-p34.3">34</a>)</sup> 
But it is not so much the utility as the necessity of the study, which constitutes 
its present claim on our attention. So long as man possesses facts of consciousness 
and powers of reflection, so long he will continue to exercise those powers and 
study those facts. So long as human consciousness contains the idea of a God and 
the instincts of worship, so long mental philosophy will walk on common ground with 
religious belief. Rightly or wrongly, men will think of these things; and a knowledge 
of the laws under which they think is the only security for


<pb n="67" id="iii.i-Page_67" />
thinking soundly. If it be thought no unworthy occupation for the Christian preacher, 
to point out the evidences of God’s Providence in the constitution of the sensible 
world and the mechanism of the human body; or to dwell on the analogies which may 
be traced between the scheme of revelation and the course of nature; it is but a 
part of the same argument to pursue the inquiry with regard to the structure and 
laws of the human mind. The path may be one which, of late years at least, has been 
less frequently trodden: the language indispensable to such an investigation may 
sound at times unwonted and uncouth; but the end is one with that of those plainer 
and more familiar illustrations which have taken their place among the acknowledged 
evidences of religion; and the lesson of the whole, if read aright, will be but 
to teach us that in mind, no less than in body, we are fearfully and wonderfully 
made<note n="18" id="iii.i-p34.4"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p35"><scripRef passage="Psalm cxxxix. 14" id="iii.i-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|39|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.14">Psalm cxxxix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> by Him whose praise both 
alike declare: that He who “laid the foundations of the earth, and shut up the sea 
with doors, and said, Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further,” is also He who 
“hath put wisdom in the inward parts, and hath given understanding to the heart.”<note n="19" id="iii.i-p35.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p36"><scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 4, 8, 11, 36" id="iii.i-p36.1" parsed="|Job|38|4|0|0;|Job|38|8|0|0;|Job|38|11|0|0;|Job|38|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.4 Bible:Job.38.8 Bible:Job.38.11 Bible:Job.38.36">Job 
xxxviii. 4, 8, 11, 36</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


<pb n="68" id="iii.i-Page_68" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture II." prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">LECTURE II.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p1.1">KEEP THAT WHICH IS COMMITTED TO THY TRUST, AVOIDING 
PROFANE AND VAIN BABBLINGS, AND OPPOSITIONS OF SCIENCE FALSELY SO CALLED; WHICH 
SOME PROFESSING HAVE ERRED CONCERNING THE FAITH</span>.—<scripRef passage="1Tim 6:20,21" id="iii.ii-p1.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|6|21" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20-1Tim.6.21">1 
TIMOTHY VI. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">A PHILOSOPHY of Religion may be attempted from two opposite points 
of view, and by two opposite modes of development. It may be conceived either as 
a Philosophy of the Object of Religion; that is to say, as a scientific exposition 
of the nature of God; or as a Philosophy of the Subject of Religion; that is to 
say, as a scientific inquiry into the constitution of the human mind, so far as 
it receives and deals with religious ideas. The former is that branch of Metaphysics 
which is commonly known by the name of Rational Theology. Its general aim, in common 
with all metaphysical inquiries, is to disengage the real from the apparent, the 
true from the false: its special aim, as a Theology, is to exhibit a true representation 
of the Nature and Attributes of God, purified from foreign accretions, and displaying 
the exact features of their Divine Original. The latter is a branch of Psychology, 
which at its outset at least, contents itself with investigating the phenomena presented 
to it, leaving their relation to further realities to be determined at a later stage 
of the inquiry. Its primary concern is with the operations and laws of the human 
mind; and its special purpose is to ascertain the nature, the origin, and the limits 
of the religious element


<pb n="69" id="iii.ii-Page_69" />
in man; postponing, till after that question has been decided, the further inquiry 
into the absolute nature of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">As applied to the criticism of Revelation, the first method, supposing 
its end to be attained, would furnish an immediate and direct criterion by which 
the claims of any supposed Revelation to a divine origin might be tested; while 
at the same time it would enable those possessed of it to dispense with the services 
of any Revelation at all. For on the supposition that we possess an exact idea of 
any attribute of the Divine Nature, we are at liberty to reject at once any portion 
of the supposed Revelation which contradicts that idea; and on the supposition that 
we possess a complete idea of that Nature as a whole, we are at liberty to reject 
whatever goes beyond it. And as, upon either supposition, the highest praise to 
which Revelation can aspire is that of coinciding, partially or wholly, with the 
independent conclusions of Philosophy, it follows that, so far as Philosophy extends, 
Revelation becomes superfluous.<sup>(<a href="Note02_01" id="iii.ii-p3.1">1</a>)</sup> On the other 
hand, the second method of philosophical inquiry does not profess to furnish a direct 
criticism of Revelation, but only of the instruments by which Revelation is to be 
criticized. It looks to the human, not to the divine, and aspires to teach us no 
more than the limits of our own powers of thought, and the consequent distinction 
between what we may and what we may not seek to comprehend. And if, upon examination, 
it should appear that any portion of the contents of Revelation belongs to the latter 
class of truths, this method will enable us to reconcile with each other the conflicting 
claims of Reason and Faith, by showing that Reason itself, rightly interpreted, 
teaches the existence of truths that are above Reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">Whatever may be the ultimate use of the first of these methods 
of criticism, it is obvious that the previous question,


<pb n="70" id="iii.ii-Page_70" />
concerning our right to use it at all, can only be satisfactorily answered by the 
employment of the second method. The possibility of criticism at all implies that 
human reason is liable to error: the possibility of a valid criticism implies that 
the means of distinguishing between its truth and its error may be ascertained by 
a previous criticism. Let it be granted, for the moment, that a religion whose contents 
are irreconcilable with human reason is thereby proved not to have come from God, 
but from man,—still the reason which judges is at least as human as the religion 
which is judged; and if the human representation of God is erroneous in the latter, 
how can we assume its infallibility in the former? If we grant for the present the 
fundamental position of Rationalism, namely, that man by his own reason can attain 
to a right conception of God, we must at any rate grant also, what every attempt 
at criticism implies, that he may also attain to a wrong one. We have therefore 
still to ask by what marks the one is to be distinguished from the other; by what 
method we are to seek the truth; and how we are to assume ourselves that we have 
found it. And to answer this question, we need a preliminary examination of the 
conditions and limits of human thought. Religious criticism is itself an act of 
thought; and its immediate instruments must, under any circumstances, be thoughts 
also. We are thus compelled in the first instance to inquire into the origin and 
value of those thoughts themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">A Philosophy which professes to elicit from its own conceptions 
all the essential portions of religious belief, is bound to justify its profession, 
by showing that those conceptions themselves are above suspicion. The ideas thus 
exalted to the supreme criteria of truth must bear on their front unquestionable 
evidence that they are true and sufficient


<pb n="71" id="iii.ii-Page_71" />
representations of the Divine Nature, such as may serve all the needs of human thought 
and human feeling, adequate alike for contemplation and for worship. They must manifest 
the clearness and distinctness which mark the strong vision of an eye gazing undazzled 
on the glory of Heaven, not the obscurity and confusion of one that turns away blinded 
from the glare, and gropes in its own darkness after the fleeting spectrum. The 
conviction which boasts itself to be superior to all external evidence must carry 
in its own inward constitution some sure indication of its truth and value.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">Such a conviction may be possible in two different ways. It may 
be the result of a direct intuition of the Divine Nature; or it may be gained by 
inference from certain attributes of human nature, which, though on a smaller scale, 
are known to be sufficiently representative of the corresponding properties of the 
Deity. We may suppose the existence in man of a special faculty of knowledge, of 
which God is the immediate object,—a kind of religious sense or reason, by which 
the Divine attributes are apprehended in their own nature:<sup>(<a href="Note02_02" id="iii.ii-p6.1">2</a>)</sup> 
or we may maintain that the attributes of God differ from those of man in degree 
only, not in kind; and hence that certain mental and moral qualities, of which we 
are immediately conscious in ourselves, furnish at the same time a true and adequate 
image of the infinite perfections of God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p7.1" id="iii.ii-p6.2">3</a>)</sup> 
The first of these suppositions professes to convey a knowledge of God by direct 
apprehension, in a manner similar to the evidence of the senses: the second professes 
to convey the same knowledge by a logical process, similar to the demonstrations 
of science. The former is the method of Mysticism, and of that Rationalism which 
agrees with Mysticism, in referring the knowledge of divine things to


<pb n="72" id="iii.ii-Page_72" />
an extraordinary and abnormal process of intuition or thought.(<a href="#iv.ii-p9.1" id="iii.ii-p6.3">4</a>) 
The latter is the method of the vulgar Rationalism, which regards the reason of 
man, in its ordinary and normal operation, as the supreme criterion of religious 
truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">On the former supposition, a system of religious philosophy or 
criticism may be constructed by starting from the divine and reasoning down to the 
human: on the latter, by starting from the human and reasoning up to the divine. 
The first commences with a supposed immediate knowledge of God as He is in his absolute 
nature, and proceeds to exhibit the process by which that nature, acting according 
to its own laws, will manifest itself in operation, and become known to man. The 
second commences with an immediate knowledge of the mental and moral attributes 
of man, and proceeds to exhibit the manner in which those attributes will manifest 
themselves, when exalted to the degree in which they form part of the nature of 
God. If, for example, the two systems severally undertake to give a representation 
of the infinite power and wisdom of God, the former will profess to explain how 
the nature of the infinite manifests itself in the forms of power and wisdom; while 
the latter will attempt to show how power and wisdom must manifest themselves when 
existing in an infinite degree. In their criticisms of Revelation, in like manner, 
the former will rather take as its standard that absolute and essential nature of 
God, which must remain unchanged in every manifestation; the latter will judge by 
reference to those intellectual and moral qualities, which must exist in all their 
essential features in the divine nature as well as in the human.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">Thus, for example, it has been maintained by a modern philosopher, 
that the absolute nature of God is that of a


<pb n="73" id="iii.ii-Page_73" />
pure Will, determining itself solely by a moral law, and subject to no affections 
which can operate as motives. Hence it is inferred that the same law of action must 
form the rule of God’s manifestation to mankind as a moral Governor; and therefore 
that no revelation can be of divine origin, which attempts to influence men’s actions 
by the prospect of reward or punishment.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p11.1" id="iii.ii-p8.1">5</a>)</sup> 
In this mode of reasoning, an abstract conception of the nature of God is made the 
criterion to determine the mode in which He must reveal Himself to man. On the other 
hand, we meet with an opposite style of criticism, which reasons somewhat as follows: 
All the excellences, it contends, of which we are conscious in the creature, must 
necessarily exist in the same manner, though in a higher degree, in the Creator. 
God is indeed more wise, more just, more merciful than man; but for that very reason, 
I-is wisdom and justice and mercy must contain nothing that is incompatible with 
the corresponding attributes in their human character.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p13.1" id="iii.ii-p8.2">6</a>)</sup> 
Hence, if the certainty of man’s knowledge implies the necessity of the events which 
he knows, the certainty of God’s omniscience implies a like necessity of all things:<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p15.1" id="iii.ii-p8.3">7</a>)</sup> 
if man’s justice requires that he should punish the guilty alone, it is inconsistent 
with God’s justice to inflict the chastisement of sin upon the innocent:<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p17.1" id="iii.ii-p8.4">8</a>)</sup> 
if man’s mercy finds its natural exercise in the free forgiveness of offences, God’s 
mercy, too, must freely forgive the sins of His creatures.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p19.1" id="iii.ii-p8.5">9</a>)</sup> 
From the same premises it is consistently concluded that no act which would be wrong, 
if performed by a man upon his own responsibility, can be justified by the plea 
of a direct command from God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p21.1" id="iii.ii-p8.6">10</a>)</sup> Abraham may 
not be praised for his readiness to slay his son in obedience to God’s command; 
for the internal prohibition must always


<pb n="74" id="iii.ii-Page_74" /><a id="iii.ii-p8.7" />be more certain than the external precept.<sup>(<a href="Note02_11" id="iii.ii-p8.8">11</a>)</sup> 
Joshua cannot be warranted in obeying the Divine injunction to exterminate the Canaanites, 
unless he would be equally warranted in destroying them of his own accord.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p25.1" id="iii.ii-p8.9">12</a>)</sup> 
And, as the issuing of such commands is contrary to the moral nature of God, therefore 
the Book which represents them as so issued is convicted of falsehood, and cannot 
be regarded as a Divine Revelation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p27.1" id="iii.ii-p8.10">13</a>)</sup> In this 
mode of reasoning, the moral or intellectual nature of man is made the rule to determine 
what ought to be the revealed attributes of God, and in what manner they must be 
exercised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Within certain limits, both these arguments may have their value; 
but each is chiefly useful as a check upon the exclusive authority of the other. 
The philosophy which reasons downwards from the infinite, is but an exaggeration 
of the true conviction that God’s thoughts are not our thoughts, nor His ways our 
ways:<note n="20" id="iii.ii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10"><scripRef passage="Isaiah iv. 8" id="iii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.4.8">Isaiah iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> the philosophy which reasons 
upwards from the human, bears witness, even in its perversion, to the unextinguishable 
consciousness, that man, however fallen, was created in the image of God.<note n="21" id="iii.ii-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11"><scripRef passage="Genesis i. 27" id="iii.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27">Genesis 
i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> But this admission tends rather to weaken than to strengthen 
the claims of either to be received as the supreme criterion of religious truth. 
The criticisms of rationalism exhibit the weakness as well as the strength of reason; 
for the representations which it rejects, as dishonoring to God, are, on its own 
showing, the product of human thought, no less than the principle by which they 
are judged and condemned. If the human mind has passed through successive stages 
of religious cultivation, from the grovelling superstition of the savage to the 
intellectual elevation of the critic of all possible revelations, who shall assure 
the critic that the level on which he now


<pb n="75" id="iii.ii-Page_75" />
stands is the last and highest that can be attained? If reason is to be the last 
court of appeal in religious questions, it must find some better proof of its own 
infallibility than is to be found in its own progressive enlightenment. Its preëminence 
must be shown, not by successive approximations to the truth, but by the possession 
of the truth itself. Of the limits within which reason may be legitimately employed, 
I shall have occasion to speak hereafter. At present, I am concerned only with its 
pretensions to such a knowledge of the Divine Nature, as can constitute the foundation 
of a Rational Theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">There are three terms, familiar as household words, in the vocabulary 
of Philosophy, which must be taken into account in every system of Metaphysical 
Theology. To conceive the Deity as He is, we must conceive Him as First Cause, as 
Absolute, and as Infinite. By the <i>First Cause</i>, is meant that which produces 
all things, and is itself produced of none. By the <i>Absolute</i>, is meant that 
which exists in and by itself, having no necessary relation to any other Being.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p29.1" id="iii.ii-p12.1">14</a>)</sup> 
By the <i>Infinite</i>, is meant that which is free from all possible limitation; 
that than which a greater is inconceivable; and which, consequently, can receive 
no additional attribute or mode of existence, which it had not from all eternity.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">The Infinite, as contemplated by this philosophy, cannot be regarded 
as consisting of a limited number of attributes, each unlimited in its kind. It 
cannot be conceived, for example, after the analogy of a line, infinite in length, 
but not in breadth; or of a surface, infinite in two dimensions of space, but bounded 
in the third; or of an intelligent being, possessing some one or more modes of consciousness 
in an infinite degree, but devoid of others. Even if it be granted, which is not 
the case, that such a


<pb n="76" id="iii.ii-Page_76" />
partial infinite may without contradiction be conceived, still it will have a relative 
infinity only, and be altogether incompatible with the idea of the Absolute.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p31.1" id="iii.ii-p13.1">15</a>)</sup> 
The line limited in breadth is thereby necessarily related to the space that limits 
it: the intelligence endowed with a limited number of attributes, coëxists with 
others which are thereby related to it, as cognate or opposite modes of consciousness.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p35.1" id="iii.ii-p13.2">16</a>)</sup> 
The metaphysical representation of the Deity, as absolute and infinite, must necessarily, 
as tihe profoundest metaphysicians have acknowledged, amount to nothing less than 
the sum of all reality.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p37.1" id="iii.ii-p13.3">17</a>)</sup> “What kind of an 
Absolute Being is that,” says Hegel, “which does not contain in itself all that 
is actual, even evil included?”<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p39.1" id="iii.ii-p13.4">18</a>)</sup> We may repudiate 
the conclusion with indignation; but the reasoning is unassailable. If the Absolute 
and Infinite is an object of human conception at all, this, and none other, is the 
conception required. That which is conceived as absolute and infinite must be conceived 
as containing within itself the sum, not only of all actual, but of all possible, 
modes of being. For if any actual mode can be denied of it, it is related to that 
mode, and limited by it;<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p41.1" id="iii.ii-p13.5">19</a>)</sup> and if any possible 
mode can be denied of it, it is capable of becoming more than it now is, and such 
a capability is a limitation. Indeed, it is obvious that the entire distinction 
between the possible and the actual can have no existence as regards the absolutely 
infinite; for an unrealized possibility is necessarily a relation and a limit. The 
scholastic saying, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p13.6">Deus est actus purus</span></i>,<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p43.1" id="iii.ii-p13.7">20</a>)</sup> 
ridiculed as it has been by modern critics, is in truth but the expression, in technical 
language, of the almost unanimous voice of philosophy, both in earlier and later 
times.(<a href="#iv.ii-p47.1" id="iii.ii-p13.8">21</a>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">But these three conceptions, the Cause, the Absolute,


<pb n="77" id="iii.ii-Page_77" />
the Infinite, all equally indispensable, do they not imply contradiction to each 
other, when viewed in conjunction, as attributes of one and the same Being? A Cause 
cannot, as such, be absolute: the Absolute cannot, as such, be a cause. The cause, 
as such, exists only in relation to its effect: the cause is a cause of the effect; 
the effect is an effect of the cause. On the other hand, the conception of the Absolute 
implies a possible existence out of all relation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p49.1" id="iii.ii-p14.1">22</a>)</sup> 
We attempt to escape from this apparent contradiction, by introducing the idea of 
succession in time. The Absolute exists first by itself, and afterwards becomes 
a Cause. But here we are checked by the third conception, that of the Infinite. 
How can the Infinite become that which it was not from the first? If Causation is 
a possible mode of existence, that which exists without causing is not infinite; 
that which becomes a cause has passed beyond its former limits. Creation at any 
particular moment of time being thus inconceivable, the philosopher is reduced to 
the alternative of Pantheism, which pronounces the effect to be mere appearance, 
and merges all real existence in the cause.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p51.1" id="iii.ii-p14.2">23</a>)</sup> 
The validity of this alternative will be examined presently.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">Meanwhile, to return for a moment to the supposition of a true 
causation. Supposing the Absolute to become a cause, it will follow that it operates 
by means of free will and consciousness. For a necessary cause cannot be conceived 
as absolute and infinite. If necessitated by something beyond itself, it is thereby 
limited by a superior power; and if necessitated by itself, it has in its own nature 
a necessary relation to its effect. The act of causation must, therefore, be voluntary; 
and volition is only possible in a conscious being. But consciousness, again, is 
only conceivable as a relation. There must be a conscrious


<pb n="78" id="iii.ii-Page_78" />
subject, and an object of which he is conscious. The subject is a subject to the 
object; the object is an object to the subject; and neither can exist by itself 
as the absolute. This difficulty, again, may be for the moment evaded, by distinguishing 
between the absolute as related to another, and the absolute as related to itself. 
The Absolute, it may be said, may possibly be conscious, provided it is only conscious 
of itself.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p55.1" id="iii.ii-p15.1">24</a>)</sup> But this alternative is, in ultimate 
analysis, no less self-destructive than the other. For the object of consciousness, 
whether a mode of the subject’s existence or not, is either created in and by the 
act of consciousness, or has an existence independent of it. In the former case, 
the object depends upon the subject, and the subject alone is the true absolute. 
In the latter case, the subject depends upon the object, and the object alone is 
the true absolute. Or, if we attempt a third hypothesis, and maintain that each 
exists independently of the other, we have no absolute at all, but only a pair of 
relatives; for coexistence, whether in consciousness or not, is itself a relation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p57.1" id="iii.ii-p15.2">25</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">The corollary from this reasoning is obvious. Not only is the 
Absolute, as conceived, incapable of a necessary relation to anything else; but 
it is also incapable of containing, by the constitution of its own nature, an essential 
relation within itself; as a whole, for instance, composed of parts, or as a substance 
consisting of attributes, or as a conscious subject in antithesis to an object.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p59.1" id="iii.ii-p16.1">26</a>)</sup> 
For if there is in the absolute any principle of unity, distinct from the mere accumulation 
of parts or attributes, this principle alone is the true absolute. If, on the other 
hand, there is no such principle, then there is no absolute at all, but only a plurality 
of relatives.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p62.1" id="iii.ii-p16.2">27</a>)</sup> The almost unanimous voice 
of philosophy, in pronouncing that the absolute


<pb n="79" id="iii.ii-Page_79" />
is both one and simple, must be accepted as the voice of reason also, so far as 
reason has any voice in the matter.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p64.1" id="iii.ii-p16.3">28</a>)</sup> But 
this absolute unity, as indifferent and containing no attributes, can neither be 
distinguished from the multiplicity of finite beings by any characteristic feature, 
nor be identified with them in their multiplicity.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p66.1" id="iii.ii-p16.4">29</a>)</sup> 
Thus we are landed in an inextricable dilemma. The Absolute cannot be conceived 
as conscious, neither can it be conceived as unconscious: it cannot be conceived 
as complex, neither can it be conceived as simple: it cannot be conceived by difference, 
neither can it be conceived by the absence of difference: it cannot be identified 
with the universe, neither can it be distinguished from it. The One and the Many, 
regarded as the beginning of existence, are thus alike incomprehensible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">The fundamental conceptions of Rational Theology being thus self-destructive, 
we may naturally expect to find the same antagonism manifested in their special 
applications. These naturally inherit the infirmities of the principle from which 
they spring. If an absolute and infinite consciousness is a conception which contradicts 
itself, we need not wonder if its several modifications mutually exclude each other. 
A mental attribute, to be conceived as infinite, must be in actual exercise on every 
possible object: otherwise it is potential only with regard to those on which it 
is not exercised; and an unrealized potentiality is a limitation. Hence every infinite 
mode of consciousness must be regarded as extending over the field of every other; 
and their common action involves a perpetual antagonism. How, for example, can Infinite 
Power be able to do all things, and yet Infinite Goodness be unable to do evil? 
How can infinite Justice exact the utmost penalty for every sin, and yet Infinite 
Mercy pardon the


<pb n="80" id="iii.ii-Page_80" />
sinner? How can Infinite Wisdom know all that is to come, and yet Infinite Freedom 
be at liberty to do or to forbear?<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p68.1" id="iii.ii-p17.1">30</a>)</sup> How is 
the existence of Evil compatible with that of an infinitely perfect Being; for if 
he wills it, he is not infinitely good; and if he wills it not, his will is thwarted 
and his sphere of action limited? Here, again, the Pantheist is ready with his solution. 
There is in reality no such thing as evil: there is no such thing as punishment: 
there is no real relation between God and man at all. God is all that really exists: 
He does, by the necessity of His nature, all that is done: all acts are equally 
necessary and equally divine: all diversity is but a distorted representation of 
unity: all evil is but a delusive appearance of good.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p70.1" id="iii.ii-p17.2">31</a>)</sup> 
Unfortunately, the Pantheist does not tell us whence all this delusion derives its 
seeming existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">Let us however suppose for an instant that these difficulties 
are surmounted, and the existence of the Absolute securely established on the testimony 
of reason. Still we have not succeeded in reconciling this idea with that of a Cause: 
we have done nothing towards explaining how the absolute can give rise to the relative, 
the infinite to the finite. If the condition of causal activity is a higher state 
than that of quiescence, the absolute, whether acting voluntarily or involuntarily, 
has passed from a condition of comparative imperfection to one of comparative perfection; 
and therefore was not originally perfect. If the state of activity is an inferior 
state to that of quiescence, the Absolute, in becoming a cause, has lost its original 
perfection.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p72.1" id="iii.ii-p18.1">32</a>)</sup> There remains only the supposition 
that the two states are equal, and the act of creation one of complete indifference. 
But this supposition annihilates the unity, of the absolute, or it annihilates itself. 
If the act of


<pb n="81" id="iii.ii-Page_81" />
creation is real, and yet indifferent, we must admit the possibility of two conceptions 
of the absolute, the one as productive, the other as non-productive. If the act 
is not real, the supposition itself vanishes, and we are thrown once more on the 
alternative of Pantheism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">Again, how can the Relative be conceived as coming into being? 
If it is a distinct reality from the absolute, it must be conceived as passing from 
non-existence into existence. But to conceive an object as non-existent, is again 
a self-contradiction; for that which is conceived exists, as an object of thought, 
in and by that conception. We may abstain from thinking of an object at all; but, 
if we think of it, we cannot but think of it as existing. It is possible at one 
time not to think of an object at all, and at another to think of it as already 
in being; but to think of it in the act of becoming, in the progress from not being 
into being, is to think that which, in the very thought, annihilates itself. Here 
again the Pantheistic hypothesis seems forced upon us. We can think of creation 
only as a change in the condition of that which already exists; and thus the creature 
is conceivable only as a phenomenal mode of the being of the Creator.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p74.1" id="iii.ii-p19.1">33</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">The whole of this web of contradictions (and it might be extended, 
if necessary, to a far greater length) is woven from one original warp and woof;—namely, 
the impossibility of conceiving the coexistence of the infinite and the finite, 
and the cognate impossibility of conceiving a first commencement of phenomena, or 
the absolute giving birth to the relative. The laws of thought appear to admit of 
no possible escape from the meshes in which thought is entangled, save by destroying 
one or the other of the cords of which they are composed. Pantheism or Atheism are


<pb n="82" id="iii.ii-Page_82" />
thus the alternatives offered to us, according as we prefer to save the infinite 
by the sacrifice of the finite, or to maintain the finite by denying the existence 
of the infinite. Pantheism thus presents itself, as to all appearance the only logical 
conclusion, if we believe in the possibility of a Philosophy of the Infinite. But 
Pantheism, if it avoids self-contradiction in the course of its reasonings, does 
so only by an act of suicide at the outset. It escapes from some of the minor incongruities 
of thought, only by the annihilation of thought and thinker alike. It is saved from 
the necessity of demonstrating its own falsehood, by abolishing the only conditions 
under which truth and falsehood can be distinguished from each other. The only conception 
which I can frame of substantive existence at all, as distinguished from the transient 
accidents which are merely modes of the being of something else, is derived from 
the immediate knowledge of my own personal unity, amidst the various affections 
which form the successive modes of my consciousness. The Pantheist tells me that 
this knowledge is a delusion; that I am no substance, but a mode of the absolute 
substance, even as my thoughts and passions are modes of me; and that in order to 
attain to a true philosophy of being, I must begin by denying my own being. And 
for what purpose is this act of self-destruction needed? In order to preserve inviolate 
certain philosophical conclusions, which I, the non-existent thinker, have drawn 
by virtue of my non-existent powers of thought. But if my personal existence, the 
great primary fact of all consciousness, is a delusion, what claim have the reasonings 
of the Pantheist himself to be considered as anything better than a part of the 
universal falsehood? If I am mistaken in supposing myself to have a substantial 
existence at all, why is that existence more true


<pb n="83" id="iii.ii-Page_83" />
when it is presented to me under the particular form of apprehending and accepting 
the arguments of the pantheistic philosophy? Nay, how do I know that there is any 
argument at all? For if my consciousness is mistaken in testifying to the fact of 
my own existence, it may surely be no less mistaken in testifying to my apparent 
apprehension of an apparent reasoning. Nay, the very arguments which appear to prove 
the Pantheist’s conclusion to be true, may in reality, for aught I know, prove it 
to be false. Or rather, no Pantheist, if he is consistent with himself, can admit 
the existence of a distinction between truth and falsehood at all. For if God alone 
exists, in whatever way that existence may be explained, He alone is the immediate 
cause of all that takes place. I-le thinks all that is thought, He does all that 
is done. There can be no difference between truth and falsehood; for God is the 
only thinker; and all thoughts are equally necessary and equally divine. There can 
be no difference between right and wrong; for God is the only agent; and all acts 
are equally necessary and equally divine.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p77.1" id="iii.ii-p20.1">34</a>)</sup> 
How error and evil, even in appearance, are possible,—how the finite and the relative 
can appear to exist, even as a delusion,—is a problem which no system of Pantheism 
has made the slightest approach towards solving.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p79.1" id="iii.ii-p20.2">35</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">Pantheism thus failing us, the last resource of Rationalism is 
to take refuge in that which, with reference to the highest idea of God, is speculative 
Atheism, and to deny that the Infinite exists at all.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p81.1" id="iii.ii-p21.1">36</a>)</sup> 
And it must be admitted that, so long as we confine ourselves to one side only of 
the problem, that of the inconceivability of the Infinite, this is the only position 
logically tenable by those who would make man’s power of thought the exact measure 
of his duty of belief. For the infinite, as inconceivable, is


<pb n="84" id="iii.ii-Page_84" />
necessarily shown to be non-existent; unless we renounce the claim of reason to 
supreme authority in matters of faith, by admitting that it is our duty to believe 
what we are altogether unable to comprehend. But the logical advantage of the atheistic 
alternative vanishes, as soon as we view the question from the other side, and endeavor 
positively to represent in thought the sum total of existence as a limited quantity. 
A limit is itself a relation; and to conceive a limit as such, is virtually to acknowledge 
the existence of a correlative on the other side of it.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p83.1" id="iii.ii-p21.2">37</a>)</sup> 
By a law of thought, the significance of which has perhaps not yet been fully investigated, 
it is impossible to conceive a finite object of any kind, without conceiving it 
as one out of many,—as related to other objects, coexistent and antecedent. A first 
moment of time, a first unit of space, a definite sum of all existence, are thus 
as inconceivable as the opposite suppositions of an infinity of each.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p85.1" id="iii.ii-p21.3">38</a>)</sup> 
While it is impossible to represent in thought any object, except as finite, it 
is equally impossible to represent any finite object, or any aggregate of finite 
objects, as exhausting the universe of being. Thus the hypothesis which would annihilate 
the Infinite is itself shattered to pieces against the rock of the Absolute; and 
we are involved in the self-contradictory assumption of a limited universe, which 
yet can neither contain a limit in itself, nor be limited by anything beyond itself. 
For if it contains a limit in itself, it is both limiting and limited, both beyond 
the limit, and within it; and if it is limited by anything else, it is not the universe.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p88.1" id="iii.ii-p21.4">39</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">To sum up briefly this portion of my argument. The conception 
of the Absolute and Infinite, from whatever side we view it, appears encompassed 
with contradictions. There is a contradiction in supposing such an object to


<pb n="85" id="iii.ii-Page_85" />
exist, whether alone or in conjunction with others; and there is a contradiction 
in supposing it not to exist. There is a contradiction in conceiving it as one; 
and there is a contradiction in conceiving it as many. There is a contradiction 
in conceiving it as personal; and there is a contradiction in conceiving it as impersonal. 
It cannot without contradiction be represented as active; nor, without equal contradiction, 
be represented as inactive. It cannot be conceived as the sum of all existence; 
nor yet can it be conceived as a part only of that sum. A contradiction thus thoroughgoing, 
while it sufficiently shows the impotence of human reason as an <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p22.1">a priori</span></i> judge of all truth, yet is not in itself inconsistent 
with any form of religious belief. For it tells with equal force against all belief 
and all unbelief, and therefore necessitates the conclusion that belief cannot be 
determined solely by reason. No conclusion can be drawn from it in favor of universal 
skepticism; first, because universal skepticism equally destroys itself; and secondly, 
because the contradictions thus detected belong not to the use of reason in general, 
but only to its exercise on one particular object of thought. It may teach us that 
it is our duty, in some instances, to believe that which we cannot conceive; but 
it does not require us to disbelieve anything which we are capable of conceiving.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">What we have hitherto been examining, be it remembered, is not 
the nature of the Absolute in itself, but only our own conception of that nature. 
The distortions of the image reflected may arise only from the inequalities of the 
mirror reflecting it. And this consideration leads us naturally back to the second 
of the two methods of religious philosophy which were mentioned at the beginning 
of the present Lecture. If the attempt to grasp the absolute nature of the Divine 
Object of religious thought


<pb n="86" id="iii.ii-Page_86" />
thus fails us on every side, we have no resource but to recommence our inquiry by 
the opposite process, that of investigating the nature of the human Subject. Such 
an investigation will not, indeed, solve the contradictions which our previous attempt 
has elicited; but it may serve to show us why they are insoluble. If it cannot satisfy 
to the full the demands of reason, it may at least enable us to lay a reasonable 
foundation for the rightful claims of belief. If, from an examination of the laws 
and limits of human consciousness, we can show that thought is not, and cannot be, 
the measure of existence; if it can be shown that the contradictions which arise 
in the attempt to conceive the infinite, have their origin, not in the nature of 
that which we would conceive, but in the constitution of the mind conceiving; that 
they are such as must necessarily accompany every form of religion, and every renunciation 
of religion; we may thus prepare the way for a recognition of the separate provinces 
of Reason and Faith. This task I shall endeavor to accomplish in my next Lecture. 
Meanwhile, I would add but a few words, to point out the practical lesson to be 
drawn from our previous inquiry. It is this: that so far is human reason from being 
able to construct a scientific Theology, independent of and superior to Revelation, 
that it cannot even read the alphabet out of which that Theology must be framed. 
It has not been without much hesitation that I have ventured to address you in language 
seldom heard in this place,—to transport to the preacher’s pulpit the vocabulary 
of metaphysical speculation. But it was only by such a course that I could hope 
to bring the antagonist principles of true and false religious philosophy face to 
face with each other. It needs but a slight acquaintance with the history of opinions, 
to show how intimately, in various


<pb n="87" id="iii.ii-Page_87" />
ages, the current forms of religious belief or unbelief have been connected with 
the prevailing systems of speculative philosophy. It was in no small degree because 
the philosophy of Kant identified religion with morality, and maintained that the 
supernatural and the historical were not necessary to belief;<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p90.1" id="iii.ii-p23.1">40</a>)</sup> 
that Paulus explained away the miracles of Christ, as misrepresentations of natural 
events;<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p92.1" id="iii.ii-p23.2">41</a>)</sup> and Wegscheider claimed for the 
moral reason supreme authority in the interpretation of Scripture;<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p94.1" id="iii.ii-p23.3">42</a>)</sup> 
and Röhr promulgated a new Creed, from which all the facts of Christianity are rejected, 
to make way for ethical precepts.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p96.1" id="iii.ii-p23.4">43</a>)</sup> It was 
in like manner because the philosophy of Hegel was felt to be incompatible with 
the belief in a personal God, and a personal Christ, and a supernatural revelation;<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p100.1" id="iii.ii-p23.5">44</a>)</sup> 
that Vatke rejected the Old Testament history, as irreconcilable with the philosophical 
law of religious development;<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p102.1" id="iii.ii-p23.6">45</a>)</sup> and Strauss 
endeavored by minute cavils to invalidate the Gospel narrative, in order to make 
way for the theory of an ideal Christ, manifested in the whole human race;<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p104.1" id="iii.ii-p23.7">46</a>)</sup> 
and Feuerbach maintained that the Supreme Being is but humanity deified, and that 
the belief in a superhuman God is contradictory in itself, and pernicious in its 
consequences.<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p110.1" id="iii.ii-p23.8">47</a>)</sup> And if, by wandering for a 
little while in the tangled mazes of metaphysical speculation, we can test the worth 
of the substitute which this philosophy offers us in the place of the faith which 
it rejects; if we can show how little such a substitute can satisfy even the intellect 
of man (to the heart it does not pretend to appeal), the inquiry may do some service, 
slight and indirect though it be, to the cause of Christian Truth, by suggesting 
to the wavering disciple, ere he quits the Master with whom he has hitherto walked, 
the pregnant question of the


<pb n="88" id="iii.ii-Page_88" />
Apostle, “Lord, to whom shall we go?”<note n="22" id="iii.ii-p23.9"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24"><scripRef passage="John 6:68" id="iii.ii-p24.1" parsed="|John|6|68|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.68">St. John 
vi. 68</scripRef>.</p></note> When Philosophy succeeds in exhibiting in a clear and 
consistent form the Infinite Being of God; when her opposing schools are agreed 
among themselves as to the manner in which a knowledge of the Infinite takes place, 
or the marks by which it is to be discerned when known; then, and not till then, 
may she claim to speak as one having authority in controversies of Faith. But while 
she speaks with stammering lips, and a double tongue; while she gropes her way in 
darkness, and stumbles at every step; while she has nothing to offer us but the 
alternative of principles which abjure consciousness, or a consciousness which contradicts 
itself, we may well pause before we appeal to her decisions as the gauge and measure 
of religious truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">In one respect, indeed, I have perhaps departed from the customary 
language of the pulpit, to a greater extent than was absolutely necessary;—namely, 
in dealing with the ideas common to Theology and Metaphysics in the terms of the 
latter, rather than in those of the former. But there is a line of argument, in 
which the vague generalities of the Absolute and the Infinite may be more reverently 
and appropriately employed than the sacred names and titles of God. For we almost 
instinctively shrink back from the recklessness which thrusts forward, on every 
occasion, the holiest names and things, to be tossed to and fro, and trampled under 
foot, in the excitement of controversy. We feel that the name of Him whom we worship 
may not lightly be held up as a riddle for prying curiosity to puzzle over: we feel 
that the Divine Personality of our Father in Heaven is not a thing to be pitted 
in the arena of disputation, against the lifeless abstractions and sophistical word-jugglings 
of Pantheism.


<pb n="89" id="iii.ii-Page_89" />
We feel that, though God is indeed, in His incomprehensible Essence, absolute and 
infinite, it is not as the Absolute and Infinite that He appeals to the love and 
the fear and the reverence of His creatures. We feel that the life of religion lies 
in the human relations in which God reveals Himself to man, not in the divine perfection 
which those relations veil and modify, though without wholly concealing. We feel 
that the God to whom we pray, and in whom we trust, is not so much the God eternal 
and infinite, without body, parts, or passions (though we acknowledge that He is 
all these), as the God who is “gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great 
kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil.”<note n="23" id="iii.ii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26"><scripRef passage="Joel ii. 13" id="iii.ii-p26.1" parsed="|Joel|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.13">Joel ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
<sup>(<a href="#iv.ii-p112.1" id="iii.ii-p26.2">48</a>)</sup> Those who have observed the prevailing 
character of certain schools of religious thought, in that country which, more than 
any other, has made Religion speak the language of Metaphysics; those who have observed 
how often, in modern literature, both at home and abroad, the most sacred. names 
are played with, in familiar, almost in contemptuous intimacy, will need no other 
proof to convince them that we cannot attach too much importance to the duty of 
separating, as far as it can be effected, the language of prayer and praise from 
the definitions and distinctions of philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">The metaphysical difficulties which have been exhibited in the 
course of this Lecture almost suggest of themselves the manner in which they should 
be treated. We must begin with that which is within us, not with that which is above 
us; with the philosophy of Man, not with that of God. Instead of asking, what are 
the facts and laws in the constitution of the universe, or in the Divine Nature, 
by virtue of which certain conceptions present certain 


<pb n="90" id="iii.ii-Page_90" />
anomalies to the human mind, we should rather ask, what are the facts and laws in 
the constitution of the human mind, by virtue of which it finds itself involved 
in contradictions, whenever it ventures on certain courses of speculation. Philosophy, 
as well as Scripture, rightly employed, will teach a lesson of humility to its disciple; 
exhibiting, as it does, the spectacle of a creature of finite intuitions, surrounded 
by partial indications of the Unlimited; of finite conceptions, in the midst of 
partial manifestations of the Incomprehensible. Questioned in this spirit, the voice 
of Philosophy will be but an echo of the inspired language of the Psalmist: “Thou 
hast beset me behind and before, and laid thine hand upon me. Such knowledge is 
too wonderful for me: it is high; I cannot attain unto it.”<note n="24" id="iii.ii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28"><scripRef passage="Psalm cxxxix. 5, 6" id="iii.ii-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|39|5|39|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.5-Ps.39.6">Psalm 
cxxxix. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



<pb n="91" id="iii.ii-Page_91" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture III." prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">LECTURE III.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p1.1">AND HE SAID, THOU CANST NOT SEE MY FACE; FOR THERE 
SHALL NO MAN SEE ME, AND LIVE. AND THE LORD SAID, BEHOLD, THERE IS A PLACE BY ME, 
AND THOU SHALT STAND UPON A ROCK: AND IT SHALL COME TO PASS, WHILE MY GLORY PASSETH 
BY, THAT I WILL PUT THEE IN A CLEFT OF THE ROCK, AND WILL COVER THEE WITH MY HAND 
WHILE I PASS BY: AND I WILL TAKE AWAY MINE HAND, AND THOU SHALT SEE MY BACK PARTS; 
BUT MY FACE SHALL NOT BE SEEN.</span>—<scripRef passage="Ex 33:20-23" id="iii.iii-p1.2" parsed="|Exod|33|20|33|23" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.20-Exod.33.23">EXODUS 
XXXIII. 20-23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">MY last Lecture was chiefly occupied with an examination of the 
ideas of the Absolute and the Infinite,—ideas which are indispensable to the foundation 
of a metaphysical Theology, and of which a clear and distinct consciousness must 
be acquired, if such a Theology is to exist at all. I attempted to show the inadequacy 
of these ideas for such a purpose, by reason of the contradictions which to our 
apprehension they necessarily involve from every point of view. The result of that 
attempt may be briefly summed up as follows. We are compelled, by the constitution 
of our minds, to believe in the existence of an Absolute and Infinite Being,—a belief 
which appears forced upon us, as the complement of our consciousness of the relative 
and the finite. But the instant we attempt to analyze the ideas thus suggested to 
us, in the hope of attaining to an intelligible conception of them, we are on every 
side involved in inextricable confusion and contradiction. It is no matter from 
what point of view we commence our examination;—whether, with the Theist, we


<pb n="92" id="iii.iii-Page_92" />
admit the coexistence of the Infinite and the Finite, as distinct realities; or, 
with the Pantheist, deny the real existence of the Finite; or, with the Atheist, 
deny the real existence of the Infinite;—on each of these suppositions alike, our 
reason appears divided against itself, compelled to admit the truth of one hypothesis, 
and yet unable to overcome the apparent impossibilities of each. The philosophy 
of Rationalism, thus traced upwards to its highest principles, finds no legitimate 
resting-place, from which to commence its deduction of religious consequences.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">In the present Lecture, it will be my endeavor to offer some explanation 
of the singular phenomenon of human thought, which is exhibited in these results. 
I propose to examine the same ideas of the Absolute and the Infinite from the opposite 
side, in order to see if any light can be thrown on the anomalies which they present 
to us, by a reference to the mental laws under which they are formed. Contradiction, 
whatever may be its ultimate import, is in itself not a quality of things, but a 
mode in which they are viewed by the mind; and the inquiry which it most immediately 
suggests is, not an investigation of the nature of things in themselves, but an 
examination of those mental conditions under which it is elicited in thought. Such 
an examination, if it does not enable us to extend the sphere of thought beyond 
a certain point, may at least serve to make us more distinctly conscious of its 
true boundaries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">The much-disputed question, to what class of mental phenomena 
the religious consciousness belongs, must be postponed to a later stage of our inquiry. 
At present, we are concerned with a more general investigation, which the answer 
to that question will in nowise affect. Whether


<pb n="93" id="iii.iii-Page_93" />
the relation of man to God be primarily presented to the human mind in the form 
of knowledge, or of feeling, or of practical impulse, it can be given only as a 
mode of consciousness, subject to those conditions under which alone consciousness 
is possible. Whatever knowledge is imparted, whatever impulse is communicated, whatever 
feeling is excited, in man’s mind, must take place in a manner adapted to the constitution 
of its human recipient, and must exhibit such characteristics as the laws of that 
constitution impose upon it. A brief examination of the conditions of human consciousness 
in general will thus form a proper preliminary to any inquiry concerning the religious 
consciousness in particular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">Now, in the first place, the very conception of Consciousness, 
in whatever mode it may be manifested, necessarily implies <i>distinction between 
one object and another</i>. To be conscious, we must be conscious of something; 
and that something can only be known as that which it is, by being distinguished 
from that which it is not.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p1.1" id="iii.iii-p5.1">1</a>)</sup> But distinction 
is necessarily limitation; for, if one object is to be distinguished from another, 
it must possess some form of existence which the other has not, or it must not possess 
some form which the other has. But it is obvious that the Infinite cannot be distinguished, 
as such, from the Finite, by the absence of any quality which the Finite possesses; 
for such absence would be a limitation. Nor yet can it be distinguished by the presence 
of an attribute which the Finite has not; for, as no finite part can be a constituent 
of an infinite whole, this differential characteristic must itself be infinite; 
and must at the same time have nothing in common with the finite. We are thus thrown 
back upon our former impossibility; for this second infinite will be distinguished 
from the finite by the


<pb n="94" id="iii.iii-Page_94" />
absence of qualities which the latter possesses. A consciousness of the Infinite 
as such thus necessarily involves a self-contradiction; for it implies the recognition, 
by limitation and difference, of that which can only be given as unlimited and indifferent.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p5.1" id="iii.iii-p5.2">2</a>)</sup> 
That man can be conscious of the Infinite, is thus a supposition which, in the very 
terms in which it is expressed, annihilates itself. Consciousness is essentially 
a limitation; for it is the determination of the mind to one actual out of many 
possible modifications. But the Infinite, if it is to be conceived at all, must 
be conceived as potentially everything and actually nothing; for if there is anything 
in general which it cannot become, it is thereby limited; and if there is anything 
in particular which it actually is, it is thelreby excluded from being any other 
thing. But again, it must also be conceived as actually everything and potentially 
nothing; for an unrealized potentiality is likewise a limitation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p7.1" id="iii.iii-p5.3">3</a>)</sup> 
If the infinite can be that which it is not, it is by that very possibility marked 
out as incomplete, and capable of a higher perfection. If it is actually everything, 
it possesses no characteristic feature, by which it can be distinguished from anything 
else, and discerned as an object of consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">This contradiction, which is utterly inexplicable on the supposition 
that the infinite is a positive object of human thought, is at once accounted for, 
when it is regarded as the mere negation of thought. If all thought is limitation,—if 
whatever we conceive is, by the very act of conception, regarded as 
finite,—<i>the 
infinite</i>, from a human point of view, is merely a name for the absence of those 
conditions under which thought is possible. To speak of a <i>Conception of the Infinite</i> 
is, therefore, at once to affirm those conditions and to deny them. The contradiction,


<pb n="95" id="iii.iii-Page_95" />
which we discover in such a conception, is only that which we have ourselves placed 
there, by tacitly assuming the conceivability of the inconceivable. The condition 
of consciousness is distinction; and the condition of distinction is limitation. 
We have no consciousness of Being in general which is not some Being in particular; 
a <i>thing</i>, in consciousness, is one thing out of many. In assuming the possibility 
of an infinite object of consciousness, I assume, therefore, that it is at the same 
time limited and unlimited;—actually something, without which it could not be an 
object of consciousness, and actually nothing, without which it could not be infinite.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p18.1" id="iii.iii-p6.1">4</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">Rationalism is thus only consistent with itself, when it refuses 
to attribute consciousness to God. Consciousness, in the only form in which we can 
conceive it, implies limitation and change,—the perception of one object out of 
many, and a comparison of that object with others. To be always conscious of the 
same object, is, humanly speaking, not to be conscious at all;<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p20.1" id="iii.iii-p7.1">5</a>)</sup> 
and, beyond its human manifestation, we can have no conception of what consciousness 
is. Viewed on the side of the object of consciousness, the same principle will carry 
us further still. Existence itself, that so-called highest category of thought, 
is only conceivable in the form of existence modified in some particular manner. 
Strip off its modification, and the apparent paradox of the German philosopher becomes 
literally true;—pure being is pure nothing.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p22.1" id="iii.iii-p7.2">6</a>)</sup> 
We have no conception of existence which is not existence in some particular manner; 
and if we abstract from the manner, we have nothing left to constitute the existence. 
Those who, in their horror of what they call anthropomorphism, or anthropopathy, 
refuse to represent the Deity under symbols borrowed from the limitations of human 
consciousness,


<pb n="96" id="iii.iii-Page_96" />
are bound, in consistency, to deny that God exists; for the conception of existence 
is as human and as limited as any other. The conclusion which Fichte boldly announces, 
awful as it is, is but the legitimate consequence of his premises. “The moral order 
of the universe is itself God: we need no other, and we can comprehend no other.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p24.1" id="iii.iii-p7.3">7</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">A second characteristic of Consciousness is, that it is only possible 
in the form of a <i>relation</i>. There must be a Subject, or person conscious, 
and an Object, or thing of which he is conscious. There can be no consciousness 
without the union of these two factors; and, in that union, each exists only as 
it is related to the other.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p31.1" id="iii.iii-p8.1">8</a>)</sup> The subject is 
a subject, only in so far as it is conscious of an object: the object is an object, 
only in so far as it is apprehended by a subject: and the destruction of either 
is the destruction of consciousness itself. It is thus manifest that a consciousness 
of the Absolute is equally self-contradictory with that of the Infinite. To be conscious 
of the Absolute as such, we must know that an object, which is given in relation 
to our consciousness, is identical with one which exists in its own nature, out 
of all relation to consciousness. But to know this identity, we must compare the 
two together; and such a comparison is itself a contradiction. We are in fact required 
to compare that of which we are conscious with that of which we are not conscious; 
the comparison itself being an act of consciousness, and only possible through the 
consciousness of both its objects. It is thus manifest that, even if we could be 
conscious of the absolute, we could not possibly know that it is the absolute: and, 
as we can be conscious of an object as such, only by knowing it to be what it is, 
this is equivalent to an admission that we cannot be conscious of the absolute at


<pb n="97" id="iii.iii-Page_97" />
all. As an object of consciousness, everything is necessarily relative; and what 
a thing may be out of consciousness, no mode of consciousness can tell us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">This contradiction, again, admits of the same explanation as the 
former. Our whole notion of existence is necessarily relative; for it is existence 
as conceived by us. But <i>Existence</i>, as we conceive it, is but a name for the 
several ways in which objects are presented to our consciousness,—a general term, 
embracing a variety of relations. <i>The Absolute</i>, on the other hand, is a term 
expressing no object of thought, but only a denial of the relation by which thought 
is constituted. To assume absolute existence as an object of thought, is thus to 
suppose a relation existing when the related terms exist no longer. An object of 
thought exists, as such, in and through its relation to a thinker; while the Absolute, 
as such, is independent of all relation. The <i>Conception of the Absolute</i> thus 
implies at the same time the presence and the absence of the relation by which thought 
is constituted; and our various endeavors to represent it are only so many modified 
forms of the contradiction involved in our original assumption. Here, too, the contradiction 
is one which we ourselves have made. It does not imply that the Absolute cannot 
exist; but it implies, most certainly, that we cannot conceive it as existing.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p33.1" id="iii.iii-p9.1">9</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">Philosophers who are anxious to avoid this conclusion have sometimes 
attempted to evade it, by asserting that we may have in consciousness a partial, 
but not a total knowledge of the infinite and the absolute.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p36.1" id="iii.iii-p10.1">10</a>)</sup> 
But here again the supposition refutes itself. To have a partial knowledge of an 
object, is to know a part of it, but not the whole. But the part of the infinite 
which is supposed to be known must be itself either infinite or finite. If it is 
infinite, it


<pb n="98" id="iii.iii-Page_98" />
presents the same difficulties as before. If it is finite, the point in question 
is conceded, and our consciousness is allowed to be limited to finite objects. But 
in truth it is obvious, on a moment’s reflection, that neither the Absolute nor 
the Infinite can be represented in the form of a whole composed of parts. Not the 
Absolute; for the existence of a whole is dependent on the existence of its parts. 
Not the Infinite; for if any part is infinite, it cannot be distinguished from the 
whole; and if each part is finite, no number of such parts can constitute the Infinite.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">It would be possible, did my limits allow, to pursue the argument 
at length, through the various special modifications which constitute the subordinate 
forms of consciousness. But with reference to the present inquiry, it will be sufficient 
to notice two other conditions, under which all consciousness is necessarily manifested; 
both of which have a special bearing on the relation of philosophy to theological 
controversy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">All human consciousness, as being a change in our mental state, 
is necessarily subject to the law of <i>Time</i>, in its two manifestations of
<i>Succession and Duration</i>. Every object, of whose existence we can be in any 
way conscious, is necessarily apprehended by us as succeeding in time to some former 
object of consciousness, and as itself occupying a certain portion of time. In the 
former point of view, it is manifest, from what has been said before, that whatever 
succeeds something else, and is distinguished from it, is necessarily apprehended 
as finite; for distinction is itself a limitation. In the latter point of view, 
it is no less manifest that whatever is conceived as having a continuous existence 
in time is equally apprehended as finite. For continuous existence is necessarily 
conceived as divisible into successive moments. One portion has already gone


<pb n="99" id="iii.iii-Page_99" />
by; another is yet to come; each successive moment is related to something which 
has preceded, and to something which is to follow: and out of such relations the 
entire existence is made up. The acts, by which such existence is manifested, being 
continuous in time, have, at any given moment, a further activity still to come: 
the object so existing must therefore always be regarded as capable of becoming 
something which it is not yet actually,—as having an existence incomplete, and receiving 
at each instant a further completion. It is manifest therefore that, if all objects 
of human thought exist in time, no such object can be regarded as exhibiting, or 
representing the true nature of an Infinite Being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">As a necessary consequence of this limitation, it follows, that 
an act of <i>Creation</i>, in the highest sense of the term,—that is to say, an 
absolutely first link in the chain of phenomena, preceded by no temporal antecedent,—is 
to human thought inconceivable. To represent in thought the first act of the first 
cause of all things, I must conceive myself as placed in imagination at the point 
at which temporal succession commences, and as thus conscious of the relation between 
a phenomenon in time and a reality out of time. But the consciousness of such a 
relation implies a consciousness of both the related members; to realize which, 
the mind must be in and out of time at the same moment. Time, therefore, cannot 
be regarded as limited; for to conceive a first or last moment of time would be 
to conceive a consciousness into which time enters, preceded or followed by one 
from which it is absent. But, on the other hand, an infinite succession in time 
is equally inconceivable; for this succession also cannot be bounded by time, and 
therefore can only be apprehended by one who is himself free from the law of conceiving 
in time. From


<pb n="100" id="iii.iii-Page_100" />
a human point of view, such a conception could only be formed by thrusting back 
the boundary forever;—a process which itself would require an infinite time for 
its accomplishment.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p39.1" id="iii.iii-p13.1">11</a>)</sup> Clogged by these counter 
impossibilities of thought, two opposite speculations have in vain struggled to 
find articulate utterance, the one for the hypothesis of an endless duration of 
finite changes, the other for that of an existence prior to duration itself. It 
is perhaps another aspect of the same difficulty, that, among various theories of 
the generation of the world, the idea of a creation out of nothing seems to have 
been altogether foreign to ancient philosophy.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p45.1" id="iii.iii-p13.2">12</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">The limited character of all existence which can be conceived 
as having a continuous duration, or as made up of successive moments, is so far 
manifest, that it has been assumed, almost as an axiom, by philosophical theologians, 
that in the existence of God there is no distinction between past, present, and 
future. “In the changes of things,” says Augustine, there is a past and a future: 
in God there is a present, in which neither past nor future can be.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p49.1" id="iii.iii-p14.1">13</a>)</sup> 
“Eternity,” says Boethius, “is the perfect possession of interminable life, and 
of all that life at once:”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p51.1" id="iii.iii-p14.2">14</a>)</sup> and Aquinas, 
accepting the definition, adds, “Eternity has no succession, but exists all together.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p53.1" id="iii.iii-p14.3">15</a>)</sup> 
But, whether this assertion be literally true or not (and this we have no means 
of ascertaining), it is clear that such a mode of existence is altogether inconceivable 
by us, and that the words in which it is described represent not thought, but the 
refusal to think at all. It is impossible that man, so long as he exists in time, 
should contemplate an object in whose existence there is no time. For the thought 
by which he contemplates it must be one of his own mental states: it must have a 
beginning and an end: it must


<pb n="101" id="iii.iii-Page_101" />
occupy a certain portion of duration, as a fact of human consciousness. There is 
therefore no manner of resemblance or community of nature between the representative 
thought and that which it is supposed to represent; for the one cannot exist out 
of time, and the other cannot exist in it.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p55.1" id="iii.iii-p14.4">16</a>)</sup> 
Nay, more: even were a mode of representation out of time possible to a man, it 
is utterly impossible that he should know it to be so, or make any subsequent use 
of the knowledge thus conveyed to him. To be conscious of a thought as <i>mine</i>, 
I must know it as a present condition of my consciousness: to know that it <i>has 
been mine</i>, I must remember it as a past condition; and past and present are 
alike modes of time. It is manifest, therefore, that a knowledge of the infinite, 
as existing out of time, even supposing it to take place at all, cannot be known 
to be taking place, cannot be remembered to have taken place, and cannot be made 
available for any purpose at any period of our temporal life.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p57.1" id="iii.iii-p14.5">17</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">The command, so often urged upon man by philosophers and theologians 
of various ages and schools, “In contemplating God, transcend time,”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p59.1" id="iii.iii-p15.1">18</a>)</sup> 
if meant for anything more than a figure of rhetoric, is equivalent to saying, “Be 
man no more; be thyself God.” It amounts to the admission that, to know the infinite, 
the human mind must itself be infinite; because an object of consciousness, which 
is in any way limited by the conditions of human thought, cannot be accepted as 
a representation of the unlimited. But two infinites cannot be conceived as existing 
together; and if the mind of man must become infinite to know God, it must itself 
be God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p70.1" id="iii.iii-p15.2">19</a>)</sup> Pantheism, or self-acknowledged 
falsehood, are thus the only alternatives possible under this precept. If the human 
mind, remaining in reality finite, merely fancies itself to be infinite in its contemplation 
of


<pb n="102" id="iii.iii-Page_102" />
God, the knowledge of God is itself based on a falsehood. If, on the other hand, 
it not merely imagines itself to be, but actually is, infinite, its personality 
is swallowed up in the infinity of the Deity; its human existence is a delusion: 
God is, literally and properly, all that exists; and the Finite, which appears to 
be, but is not, vanishes before the single existence of the One and All.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">Subordinate to the general law of Time, to which all consciousness 
is subject, there are two inferior conditions, to which the two great divisions 
of consciousness are severally subject. Our knowledge of body is governed by the 
condition of <i>space</i>; our knowledge of mind by that of <i>personality</i>. 
I can conceive no qualities of body, save as having a definite local position; and 
I can conceive no qualities of mind, save as modes of a conscious self. With the 
former of these limitations our present argument is not concerned; but the latter, 
as the necessary condition of the conception of spiritual existence, must be taken 
into account in estimating the philosophical value of man’s conception of an infinite 
Mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">The various mental attributes which we ascribe to God—Benevolence, 
Holiness, Justice, Wisdom, for example—can be conceived by us only as existing in 
a benevolent and holy and just and wise Being, who is not identical with any one 
of his attributes, but the common subject of them all; in one word, in a <i>Person</i>. 
But Personality, as we conceive it, is essentially a limitation and a relation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p73.1" id="iii.iii-p17.1">20</a>)</sup> 
Our own personality is presented to us as relative and limited; and it is from that 
presentation that all our representative notions of personality are derived. Personality 
is presented to us as a relation between the conscious self and the various modes 
of his consciousness. There is no personality in abstract thought without a thinker:


<pb n="103" id="iii.iii-Page_103" />
there is no thinker, unless he exercises some mode of thought. Personality is also 
a limitation; for the thought and the thinker are distinguished from and limit each 
other; and the several modes of thought are distinguished each from each by limitation 
likewise. If I am any one of my own thoughts, I live and die with each successive 
moment of my consciousness. If I am not any one of my own thoughts, I am limited 
by that very difference, and each thought, as different from another, is limited 
also. This, too, has been clearly seen by philosophical theologians; and accordingly, 
they have maintained that in God there is no distinction between the subject of 
consciousness and its modes, nor between one mode and another. “God,” says Augustine, 
“is not a Spirit as regards substance, and good as regards quality; but both as 
regards substance. The justice of God is one with his goodness and with his blessedness; 
and all are one with his spirituality.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p76.1" id="iii.iii-p17.2">21</a>)</sup> 
But this assertion, if it be literally true (and of this we have no means of judging), 
annihilates Personality itself, in the only form in which we can conceive it. We 
cannot transcend our own personality, as we cannot transcend our own relation to 
time: and to speak of an Absolute and Infinite Person, is simply to use language 
to which, however true it may be in a superhuman sense, no mode of human thought 
can possibly attach itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">But are we therefore justified, even on philosophical grounds, 
in denying the Personality of God? or do we gain a higher or a truer representation 
of Him, by asserting, with the ancient or the modern Pantheist, that God, as absolute 
and infinite, can have neither intelligence nor will?<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p78.1" id="iii.iii-p18.1">22</a>)</sup> 
Far from it. We dishonor God far more by identifying Him with the feeble and negative 
impotence of


<pb n="104" id="iii.iii-Page_104" /><a id="iii.iii-p18.2" />thought, which we are pleased to style the Infinite, than by remaining content within 
those limits which He for his own good purposes has imposed upon us, and confining 
ourselves to a manifestation, imperfect indeed and inadequate, and acknowledged 
to be so, but still the highest idea that we can form, the noblest tribute that 
we can offer. Personality, with all its limitations, though far from exhibiting 
the absolute nature of God as He is, is yet truer, grander, more elevating, more 
religious, than those barren, vague, meaningless abstractions in which men babble 
about nothing under the name of the Infinite. Personal, conscious existence, limited 
though it be, is yet the noblest of all existences of which man can dream; for it 
is that by which all existence is revealed to him: it is grander than the grandest 
object which man can know; for it is that which knows, not that which is known.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p80.1" id="iii.iii-p18.3">23</a>)</sup> 
“Man,” says Pascal, “is but a reed, the frailest in nature; but he is a reed that 
thinks. It needs not that the whole universe should arm itself to crush him;—a vapor, 
a drop of water, will suffice to destroy him. But should the universe crush him, 
man would yet be nobler than that which destroys him; for he knows that he dies; 
while of the advantage which the universe has over him, the universe knows nothing.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p85.1" id="iii.iii-p18.4">24</a>)</sup> 
It is by consciousness alone that we know that God exists, or that we are able to 
offer Him any service. It is only by conceiving Him as a Conscious Being, that we 
can stand in any religious relation to Him at all; that we can form such a representation 
of Him as is demanded by our spiritual wants, insufficient though it be to satisfy 
our intellectual curiosity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">It is from the intense consciousness of our own real existence 
as Persons, that the conception of reality takes


<pb n="105" id="iii.iii-Page_105" />
its rise in our minds: it is through that consciousness alone that we can raise 
ourselves to the faintest image of the supreme reality of God. What is reality, 
and what is appearance, is the riddle which Philosophy has put forth from the birthday 
of human thought; and the only approach to an answer has been a voice from the depths 
of the personal consciousness: “I think; therefore I am.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p90.1" id="iii.iii-p19.1">25</a>)</sup> 
In the antithesis between the thinker and the object of his thought,—between myself 
and that which is related to me,—we find the type and the source of the universal 
contrast between the one and the many, the permanent and the changeable, the real 
and the apparent. That which I see, that which I hear, that which I think, that 
which I feel, changes and passes away with each moment of iy varied existence. I, 
who see, and hear, and think, and feel, am the one continuous self, whose existence 
gives unity and connection to the whole. Personality comprises all that we know 
of that which exists: relation to personality comprises all that we know of that 
which seems to exist. And when, from the little world of man’s consciousness and 
its objects, we would lift up our eyes to the inexhaustible universe beyond, and 
ask, to. whom all this is related, the highest existence is still the highest personality; 
and the Source of all Being reveals Himself by His name, I AM.<note n="25" id="iii.iii-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20"><scripRef passage="Exodus iii. 14" id="iii.iii-p20.1" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Exodus 
iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p92.1" id="iii.iii-p20.2">26</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">If there is one dream of a godless philosophy to which, beyond 
all others, every moment of our consciousness gives the lie, it is that which subordinates 
the individual to the universal, the person to the species; which deifies kinds 
and realizes classifications; which sees Being in generalization, and Appearance 
in limitation; which regards the living and conscious man as a wave on the ocean 
of


<pb n="106" id="iii.iii-Page_106" />
1the unconscious infinite; his life, a momentary tossing to and fro on the shifting 
tide; his destiny, to be swallowed up in the formless and boundless universe.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p94.1" id="iii.iii-p21.1">27</a>)</sup> 
The final conclusion of this philosophy, in direct antagonism to the voice of consciousness, 
is, “I think; therefore I am not.” When men look around them in bewilderment for 
that which lies within them; when they talk of the enduring species and the perishing 
individual, and would find, in the abstractions which their own minds have made, 
a higher and truer existence than in the mind which made them;—they seek for that 
which they know, and know not that for which they seek.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p107.1" id="iii.iii-p21.2">28</a>)</sup> 
They would fain lift up the curtain of their own being, to view the picture which 
it conceals. Like the painter of old, they know not that the curtain <i>is</i> the 
picture.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p109.1" id="iii.iii-p21.3">29</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">It is our duty, then, to think of God as personal; and it is our 
duty to believe that He is infinite. It is true that we cannot reconcile these two 
representations with each other; as our conception of personality involves attributes 
apparently contradictory to the notion of infinity. But it does not follow that 
this contradiction exists any where but in our own minds: it does not follow that 
it implies any impossibility in the absolute nature of God. The apparent contradiction, 
in this case, as in those previously noticed, is the necessary consequence of an 
attempt on the part of the human thinker to transcend the boundaries of his own 
consciousness. It proves that there are limits to man’s power of thought; and it 
proves no more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">The preceding considerations are equally conclusive against both 
the methods of metaphysical theology described in my last Lecture,—that which commences 
with the divine to reason down to the human, and that which commences with the human 
to reason up to the divine.


<pb n="107" id="iii.iii-Page_107" />
For though the mere abstract expression of <i>the infinite</i>, when regarded as 
indicating nothing more than the negation of limitation, and, therefore, of conceivability, 
is not contradictory in itself; it becomes so the instant we attempt to apply it 
in reasoning to any object of thought. A thing—an object—an attribute—a person—or 
any other term signifying one out of many possible objects of consciousness, is 
by that very relation necessarily declared to be finite. An infinite thing, or object, 
or attribute, or person, is, therefore, in the same moment declared to be both finite 
and infinite. We cannot, therefore, start from any abstract assumption of the divine 
infinity, to reason downwards to any object of human thought. And, on the other 
hand, if all human attributes are conceived under the conditions of difference, 
and relation, and time, and personality, we cannot represent in thought any such 
attribute magnified to infinity; for this, again, is to conceive it as finite and 
infinite at the same time. We can conceive such attributes, at the utmost, only
<i>indefinitely</i>: that is to say, we may withdraw our thought, for the moment, 
from the fact of their being limited; but we cannot conceive them as <i>infinite</i>: 
that is to say, we cannot positively think of the absence of the limit; for, the 
instant we attempt to do so, the antagonist elements of the conception exclude one 
another, and annihilate the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">There remains but one subterfuge to which Philosophy can have 
recourse, before she is driven to confess that the Absolute and the Infinite are 
beyond her grasp. If consciousness is against her, she must endeavor to get rid 
of consciousness itself And, accordingly, the most distinguished representatives 
of this philosophy in recent times, however widely differing upon other questions, 
agree in maintaining that the foundation for a knowledge of the


<pb n="108" id="iii.iii-Page_108" />
infinite must be laid in a point beyond consciousness.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p112.1" id="iii.iii-p24.1">30</a>)</sup> 
But a system which starts from this assumption postulates its own failure at the 
outset. It attempts to prove that consciousness is a delusion; and consciousness 
itself is made the instrument of proof; for by consciousness its reasonings must 
be framed and apprehended. It is by reasonings, conducted in conformity to the ordinary 
laws of thought, that the philosopher attempts to show that the highest manifestations 
of reason are above those laws. It is by representations, exhibited under the conditions 
of time and difference, that the philosopher endeavors to prove the existence, and 
deliver the results, of an intuition in which time and difference are annihilated. 
They thus assume, at the same moment, the truth and the falsehood of the normal 
consciousness; they divide the human mind against itself; and by that division prove 
no more than that two supposed faculties of thought mutually invalidate each other’s 
evidence. Thus, by an act of reason, philosophy destroys reason itself: it passes 
at once from rationalism to mysticism, and makes inconceivability the criterion 
of truth. In dealing with religious truths, the theory which repudiates with scorn 
the notion of believing a doctrine <i>although</i> it is incomprehensible, springs 
at one desperate bound clear over faith into credulity, and proclaims that its own 
principles must be believed because they are incomprehensible. The rhetorical paradox 
of the fervid African is adopted in cold blood as an axiom of metaphysical speculation: 
“It is certain, because it is impossible.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p116.1" id="iii.iii-p24.2">31</a>)</sup> 
Such a theory is open to two fatal objections,—it cannot be communicated, and it 
cannot be verified. It cannot be communicated; for the communication must be made 
in words; and the meaning of those words must be understood; and the understanding 
is a


<pb n="109" id="iii.iii-Page_109" />
state of the normal consciousness. It cannot be verified; for, to verify, we must 
compare the author’s experience with our own; and such a comparison is again a state 
of consciousness. Let it be granted for a moment, though the concession refutes 
itself, that a man may have a cognizance of the infinite by some mode of knowledge 
which is above consciousness. He can never say that the idea thus acquired is like 
or unlike that possessed by any other man; for likeness implies comparison; and 
comparison is only possible as a mode of consciousness, and between objects regarded 
as limited and related to each other. That which is out of consciousness cannot 
be pronounced true; for truth is the correspondence between a conscious representation 
and the object which it represents. Neither can it be pronounced false; for falsehood 
consists in the disagreement between a similar representation and its object. Here, 
then, is the very suicide of Rationalism. To prove its own truth and the falsehood 
of antagonistic systems, it postulates a condition under which neither truth nor 
falsehood is possible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p25">The results, to which an examination of the facts of consciousness 
has conducted us, may be briefly summed up as follows. Our whole consciousness manifests 
itself as subject to certain limits, which we are unable, in any act of thought, 
to transgress. That which falls within these limits, as an object of thought is 
known to us as <i>relative</i> and <i>finite</i>. The existence of a limit to our 
powers of thought is manifested by the consciousness of <i>contradiction</i>, which 
implies at the same time an attempt to think and an inability to accomplish that 
attempt. But a limit is necessarily conceived as a relation between something within 
and something without itself; and thus the consciousness of a limit of thought implies, 
though it does not directly present to us, the existence


<pb n="110" id="iii.iii-Page_110" />
of something of which we do not and cannot think. When we lift up our eyes to that 
blue vault of heaven, which is itself but the limit of our own power of sight, we 
are compelled to suppose, though we cannot perceive, the existence of space beyond, 
as well as within it; we regard the boundary of vision as parting the visible from 
the invisible. And when, in mental contemplation, we are conscious of relation and 
difference, as the limits of our power of thought, we regard them, in like manner, 
as the boundary between the conceivable and the inconceivable; though we are unable 
to penetrate, in thought, beyond the nether sphere, to the unrelated and unlimited 
which it hides from us.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p118.1" id="iii.iii-p25.1">32</a>)</sup> The <i>Absolute</i> 
and the <i>Infinite</i> are thus, like the <i>Inconceiveable</i> and the <i>Imperceptible</i>, 
names indicating, not an object of thought or of consciousness at all, but the mere 
absence of the conditions under which consciousness is possible. The attempt to 
construct in thought an object answering to such names, necessarily results in contradiction; 
a contradiction, however, which we have ourselves produced by the attempt to think;—which 
exists in the act of thought, but not beyond it;—which destroys the conception as 
such, but indicates nothing concerning the existence or non-existence of that which 
we try to conceive. It proves our own impotence, and it proves nothing more. Or 
rather, it indirectly leads us to believe in the existence of that Infinite which 
we cannot conceive; for the denial of its existence involves a contradiction, no 
less than the assertion of its conceivability. We thus learn that the provinces 
of Reason and Faith are not coëxtensive;—that it is a duty, enjoined by Reason itself, 
to believe in that which we are unable to comprehend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p26">I have now concluded that portion of my argument in which it was 
necessary to investigate in abstract terms the


<pb n="111" id="iii.iii-Page_111" />
limits of human thought in general, as a preliminary to the examination of religious 
thought in particular. As yet, we have viewed only the negative side of man’s consciousness;—we 
have seen how it <i>does not</i> represent God, and why it does not so represent 
Him. There remains still to be attempted the positive side of the same inquiry,—namely, 
what does our consciousness actually tell us concerning the Divine Existence and 
Attributes; and how does its testimony agree with that furnished by Revelation. 
In prosecuting this further inquiry, I hope to be able to confine myself to topics 
more resembling those usually handled in this place, and to language more strictly 
appropriate to the treatment of Christian Theology. Yet there are advantages in 
the method which I have hitherto pursued, which may, I trust, be accepted as a sufficient 
cause for whatever may have sounded strange and obscure in its phraseology. So long 
as the doubts and difficulties of philosophical speculation are familiar to us only 
in their religious aspect and language, so long we may be led to think that there 
is some peculiar defect or perplexity in the evidences of religion, by which it 
is placed in apparent antagonism to the more obvious and unquestionable conclusions 
of reason. A very brief examination of cognate questions in their metaphysical aspect, 
will suffice to dissipate this misapprehension, and to show that the philosophical 
difficulties, which rationalists profess to discover in Christian doctrines, ale 
in fact inherent in the laws of human thought, and must accompany every attempt 
at religious or irreligious speculation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p27">There is also another consideration, which may justify the Christian 
preacher in examining, at times, the thoughts and language of human philosophy, 
apart from their special application to religious truths. A religious association 
may sometimes serve to disguise the real character of a line of


<pb n="112" id="iii.iii-Page_112" />
thought which, without that association, would have little power to mislead. Speculations 
which end in unbelief are often commenced in a believing spirit. It is painful, 
but at the same time instructive, to trace the gradual progress by which an unstable 
disciple often tears off strip by strip the wedding garment of his faith,—scarce 
conscious the while of his own increasing nakedness,—and to mark how the language 
of Christian belief may remain almost untouched, when the substance and the life 
have departed from it. While Philosophy speaks nothing but the language of Christianity, 
we may be tempted to think that the two are really one; that our own speculations 
are but leading us to Christ by another and a more excellent way. Many a young aspirant 
after a philosophical faith, trusts himself to the trackless ocean of rationalism 
in the spirit of the too-confident Apostle: “Lord, bid me to come unto thee on the 
water.”<note n="26" id="iii.iii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p28"><scripRef passage="Matt 14:28" id="iii.iii-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.28">St. Matthew xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And for a while he knows not how deep he sinks, till the treacherous surface on 
which he treads is yielding on every side, and the dark abyss of utter unbelief 
is yawning to swallow him up. Well is it indeed with those who, even in that last 
fearful hour, can yet cry, “Lord, save me!” and can feel that supporting hand 
stretched out to grasp them, and hear that voice, so warning, yet so comforting, 
“O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p29">But who that enters upon this course of mistrust shall dare to 
say that such will be the end of it? Far better is it to learn at the outset the 
nature of that unstable surface on which we would tread, without being tempted by 
the phantom of religious promise, which shines delusively over it. He who hath ordered 
all things in measure and number and weight,<note n="27" id="iii.iii-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p30"><scripRef passage="Wisdom xi. 20" id="iii.iii-p30.1" parsed="|Wis|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.11.20">Wisdom xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> 
has also given to the reason of man, as to his life, its boundaries, which it cannot 
pass.<note n="28" id="iii.iii-p30.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p31"><scripRef passage="Job xiv. 5" id="iii.iii-p31.1" parsed="|Job|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.5">Job xiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And if, in the


<pb n="113" id="iii.iii-Page_113" />
investigation of those boundaries, we have turned for a little while, to speak the 
language of human philosophy, the result will but be to show that philosophy, rightly 
understood, teaches one lesson with the sacred volume of Revelation. With that lesson 
let us conclude, as it is given in the words of our own judicious divine and philosopher. 
“Dangerous it were for the feeble brain of man to wade far into the doings of the 
Most High; whom although to know be life, and joy to make mention of His name; yet 
our soundest knowledge is to know that -we know Him not as indeed He is, neither 
can know Hiln: and our safest eloquence concerning Him is our silence, when we confess 
without confession that His glory is inexplicable, His greatness above our capacity 
and reach. He is above, and we upon earth; therefore it behoveth our words to be 
wary and few.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iii-p120.1" id="iii.iii-p31.2">33</a>)</sup></p>



<pb n="114" id="iii.iii-Page_114" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture IV." prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">LECTURE IV.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p1.1">O THOU THAT HEAREST PRAYER, UNTO THEE SHALL ALL 
FLESH COME</span>.—<scripRef passage="Psa 65:2" id="iii.iv-p1.2" parsed="|Ps|65|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65.2">PSALM LXV. 2</scripRef>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">THAT the Finite cannot comprehend the Infinite, is a truth more 
frequently admitted in theory than applied in practice. It has been expressly asserted 
by men who, almost in the same breath, have proceeded to lay down canons of criticism, 
concerning the purpose of Revelation, and the truth or falsehood, importance or 
insignificance, of particular doctrines, on grounds which are tenable only on the 
supposition of a perfect and intimate knowledge of God’s Nature and Counsels.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p1.1" id="iii.iv-p2.1">1</a>)</sup> 
Hence it becomes necessary to bring down the above truth from general to special 
statements;—to inquire more particularly wherein the limitation of man’s faculties 
consists, and in what manner it exhibits itself in the products of thought. This 
task I endeavored to accomplish in my last Lecture. To pursue the conclusion thus 
obtained to its legitimate consequences in relation to Theology, we must next inquire 
how the human mind, thus limited, is able to form the idea of a relation between 
man and God, and what is the nature of the conception of God which arises from the 
consciousness of this relation. The purpose of our inquiry is to ascertain the limits 
of religious thought; and, for this purpose, it is necessary to proceed from the 
limits of thought and of human consciousness in general, to those particular forms 
of consciousness which, in


<pb n="115" id="iii.iv-Page_115" />
thought, or in some other mode, especially constitute the essence of Religion.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">Reasonings, probable or demonstrative, in proof of the being and 
attributes of God, have met with a very different reception at different periods. 
Elevated at one time, by the injudicious zeal of their advocates, to a certainty 
and importance to which they have no legitimate claim, at another, by an equally 
extravagant reäction, they have been sacrificed in the mass to some sweeping principle 
of criticism, or destroyed piecemeal by minute objections in detail. While one school 
of theologians has endeavored to raise the whole edifice of the Christian Faith 
on a basis of metaphysical proof,<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p4.1" id="iii.iv-p3.1">2</a>)</sup> others 
have either expressly maintained that the understanding has nothing to do with religious 
belief, or have indirectly attempted to establish the same conclusion by special 
refutations of the particular reasonings.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p6.1" id="iii.iv-p3.2">3</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">An examination of the actual state of the human mind, as regards 
religious ideas, will lead us to a conclusion intermediate between these two extremes. 
On the one hand, it must be allowed that it is not through reasoning that men obtain 
the first intimation of their relation to the Deity; and that, had they been left 
to the guidance of their intellectual faculties alone, it is possible that no such 
intimation might have taken place; or at best, that it would have been but as one 
guess, out of many equally plausible and equally natural. Those who lay exclusive 
stress on the proof of the existence of God from the marks of design in the world, 
or from the necessity of supposing a first cause of all phenomena, overlook the 
fact that man learns to pray before he learns to reason,—that he feels within him 
the consciousness of a Supreme Being, and the instinct of worship, before he can 
argue from effects to causes, or estimate the traces of wisdom and benevolence scattered 
through the


<pb n="116" id="iii.iv-Page_116" />
creation. But, on the other hand, arguments which would be insufficient to create 
the notion of a Supreme Being in a mind previously destitute of it, may have great 
force and value in enlarging or correcting a notion already existing, and in justifying 
to the reason the unreasoning convictions of the heart. The belief in a God, once 
given, becomes the nucleus round which subsequent experiences cluster and accumulate; 
and evidences which would be obscure or ambiguous, if addressed to the reason only, 
become clear and convincing, when interpreted by the light of the religious consciousness.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">We may therefore, without hesitation, accede to the argument of 
the great critic of metaphysics, when he tells us that the speculative reason is 
unable to prove the existence of a Supreme Being, but can only correct our conception 
of such a Being, supposing it to be already obtained.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p8.1" id="iii.iv-p5.1">4</a>)</sup> 
But, at the same time, it is necessary to protest against the pernicious extent 
to which the reaction against the use of the reason in theology has in too many 
instances been carried. When the same critic tells us that we cannot legitimately 
infer, from the order and design visible in the world, the omnipotence and omniscience 
of its Creator, because a degree of power and wisdom short of the very highest might 
possibly be sufficient to produce all the effects which we are able to discern;<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p10.1" id="iii.iv-p5.2">5</a>)</sup> 
or when a later writer, following in the same track, condemns the argument from 
final causes, because it represents God exclusively in the aspect of an artist;<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p12.1" id="iii.iv-p5.3">6</a>)</sup> 
or when a third writer, of a different school, tells us that the processes of thought 
have nothing to do with the soul, the organ of religion;<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p15.1" id="iii.iv-p5.4">7</a>)</sup>—we 
feel that systems which condemn the use of reasoning in sacred things may be equally 
one-sided and extravagant with those which assert its Supreme authority. Reasoning


<pb n="117" id="iii.iv-Page_117" />
must not be condemned for failing to accomplish what no possible mode of human consciousness 
ever does or can accomplish. If consciousness itself is a limitation; if every mode 
of consciousness is a determination of the mind in one particular manner out of 
many possible;—it follows indeed that the infinite is beyond the reach of man’s 
arguments; but only as it is also beyond the reach of his feelings or his volitions. 
We cannot indeed reason to the existence of an infinite Cause from the presence 
of finite effects, nor contemplate the infinite in a finite mode of knowledge; but 
neither can we feel the infinite in the form of a finite affection, nor discern 
it as the law of a finite action. If our whole consciousness of God is partial and 
incomplete, composed of various attributes manifested in various relations, why 
should we condemn the reasoning which represents Him in a single aspect, so long 
as it neither asserts nor implies that that aspect is the only one in which He can 
be represented? If man is not a creature composed solely of intellect, or solely 
of will, why should any one element of his nature be excluded from participating 
in the pervading consciousness of Him in whom we live, and move, and have our being?<note n="29" id="iii.iv-p5.5"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6"><scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="iii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts 
xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> A religion based solely on the reason may starve on 
barren abstractions, or bewilder itself with inexplicable contradictions; but a 
religion which repudiates thought to take refuge in feeling, abandons itself to 
the wild follies of fanaticism, or the diseased ecstasies of mysticism; while one 
which acknowledges the practical energies alone, may indeed attain to Stoicism, 
but will fall far short of Christianity. It is our duty indeed to pray with the 
spirit; but it is no less our duty to pray with the understanding also.<note n="30" id="iii.iv-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7"><scripRef passage="1Cor 14:15" id="iii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.15">1 
Corinthians xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">Taking, then, as the basis of our inquiry, the admission


<pb n="118" id="iii.iv-Page_118" />
that the whole consciousness of man, whether in thought, or in feeling, or in volition, 
is limited in the manner of its operation and in the objects to which it is related, 
let us endeavor, with regard to the religious consciousness in particular, to separate 
from each other the complicated threads which, in their united web, constitute the 
conviction of man’s relation to a Supreme Being. In distinguishing, however, one 
portion of these as forming the origin of this conviction, and another portion as 
contributing rather to its further development and direction, I must not be understood 
to maintain or imply that the former could have existed and been recognized, prior 
to and independently of the cooperation of the latter. Consciousness, in its earliest 
discernible form, is only possible as the result of an union of the reflective with 
the intuitive faculties. A state of mind, to be known at all as existing, must be 
distinguished from other states; and, to make this distinction, we must think of 
it, as well as experience it. Without thought as well as sensation, there could 
be no consciousness of the existence of an external world: without thought as well 
as emotion and volition, there could be no consciousness of the moral nature of 
man. Sensation without thought would at most amount to no more than an indefinite 
sense of uneasiness or momentary irritation, without any power of discerning in 
what manner we are affected, or of distinguishing our successive affections from 
each other. To distinguish, for example, in the visible world, any one object from 
any other, to know the house as a house, or the tree as a tree, we must be able 
to refer them to distinct notions; and such reference is an act of thought. The 
same condition holds good of the religious consciousness also. In whatever mental 
affection we become conscious of our relation to a Supreme Being, we can discern


<pb n="119" id="iii.iv-Page_119" />
that consciousness, as such, only by reflecting upon it as conceived under its propel 
notion. Without this, we could not know our religious consciousness to be what it 
is; and, as the knowledge of a fact of consciousness is identical with its existence,—without 
this, the religious consciousness, as such, could not exist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">But, notwithstanding this necessary coöperation of thought in 
every manifestation of human consciousness, it is not to the reflective faculties 
that we must look, if we would discover the origin of religion. For, to the exercise 
of reflection, it is necessary that there should exist an object on which to reflect; 
and though, in the order of time, the distinct recognition of this object is simultaneous 
with the act of reflecting upon it, yet, in the order of nature, the latter presupposes 
the former. Religious thought, if it is to exist at all, can only exist as representative 
of some fact of religious intuition,—of some individual state of mind, in which 
is presented, as an immediate fact, that relation of man to God, of which man, by 
reflection, may become distinctly and definitely conscious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">Two such states may be specified, as dividing between them the 
rude material out of which Reflection builds up the edifice of Religious Consciousness. 
These are the <i>Feeling of Dependence</i> and the <i>Conviction of Moral Obligation</i>. 
To these two facts of the inner consciousness may be traced, as to their 
sources, the two great outward acts by which religion in various forms has been 
manifested among men;—<i>Prayer</i>, by which they seek to win God’s blessing upon the future, 
and <i>Expiation</i>, by which they strive to atone for the offences of the past.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p20.1" id="iii.iv-p10.1">8</a>)</sup> 
The feeling of Dependence is the instinct which urges us to pray. It is the feeling 
that our existence and welfare are in the hands of a superior Power;—not of an inexorable 
Fate or


<pb n="120" id="iii.iv-Page_120" />
immutable Law; but of a Being having at least so far the attributes of Personality, 
that He can show favor or severity to those dependent upon Him, and can be regarded 
by them with the feelings of hope, and fear, and reverence, and gratitude. It is 
a feeling similar in kind, though higher in degree, to that which is awakened in 
the mind of the child towards his parent, who is first manifested to his mind as 
the (giver of such things as are needful, and to whom the first language he addresses 
is that of entreaty. It is the feeling so fully and intensely expressed in the language 
of the Psalmist: “Thou art he that took me out of my mother’s womb: thou wast my 
hope, when I hanged yet upon my mother’s breasts. I have been left unto thee ever 
since I was born: thou art my God even from my mother’s womb. Be not thou far from 
me, O Lord: thou art my succour; haste thee to help me. I will declare thy Name 
unto my brethren: in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee.”<note n="31" id="iii.iv-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11"><scripRef passage="Psalm xxii. 9, 10, 19, 22" id="iii.iv-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|22|9|22|10;|Ps|22|19|0|0;|Ps|22|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.9-Ps.22.10 Bible:Ps.22.19 Bible:Ps.22.22">Psalm 
xxii. 9, 10, 19, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> With the first development of consciousness, 
there grows up, as a part of it, the innate feeling that our life, natural and spiritual, 
is not in our power to sustain or to prolong;—that there is One above us, on whom 
we are dependent, whose existence we learn, and whose presence we realize, by the 
sure instinct of Prayer. We have thus, in the Sense of Dependence, the foundation 
of one great element of Religion,—the Fear of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">But the mere consciousness of dependence does not of itself exhibit 
the character of the Being on whom we depend. It is as consistent with superstition 
as with religion;—with the belief in a malevolent, as in a benevolent Deity: it 
is as much called into existence by the severities, as by the mercies of God; by 
the suffering which we are unable to avert, as by the benefits which we did not 
ourselves procure.<pb n="121" id="iii.iv-Page_121" /><sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p23.1" id="iii.iv-p12.1">9</a>)</sup> The Being 
on whom we depend is, in that single relation, manifested in the infliction of pain, 
as well as in the bestowal of happiness. But in order to make suffering, as well 
as enjoyment, contribute to the religious education of man, it is necessary that 
he should be conscious, not merely of <i>suffering</i>, but of <i>sin</i>;—that 
he should look upon pain not merely as <i>inflicted</i>, but as <i>deserved</i>; 
and should recognize in its Author the justice that punishes, not merely the anger 
that harms. In the feeling of dependence, we are conscious of the Power of God, 
but not necessarily of His Goodness. This deficiency, however, is supplied by the 
the other element of religion,—the Consciousness of Moral Obligation,—carrying with 
it, as it necessarily does, the Conviction of Sin. It is impossible to establish, 
as a great modern philosopher has attempted to do, the theory of an absolute Autonomy 
of the Will; that is to say, of an obligatory law, resting on no basis but that 
of its own imperative character.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p26.1" id="iii.iv-p12.2">10</a>)</sup> Considered 
solely in itself, with no relation to any higher authority, the consciousness of 
a law of obligation is a fact of our mental constitution, and it is no more. The 
fiction of an absolute law, binding on all rational beings, has only an apparent 
universality; because we can only conceive other rational beings by identifying 
their constitution with our own, and making, human reason the measure and representative 
of reason in general. Why then has one part of our constitution, merely as such, 
an imperative authority over the remainder? What right has one portion of the human 
consciousness to represent itself as <i>duty</i>, and another merely as <i>inclination</i>? 
There is but one answer possible. The moral Reason, or Will, or Conscience, of Man, 
call it by what name we please, can have no authority, save as implanted in him 
by some higher Spiritual Being, as a <i>Law</i> emanating from a <i>Lawgiver</i>.


<pb n="122" id="iii.iv-Page_122" />
Man can be a law unto himself, only on the supposition that he reflects in himself 
the Law of God;—that he shows, as the Apostle tells us, the works of that law written 
in his heart.<note n="32" id="iii.iv-p12.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13"><scripRef passage="Romans ii. 15" id="iii.iv-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.15">Romans ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> If he is absolutely 
a law unto himself; his duty and his pleasure are undistinguishable from each other; 
for he is subject to no one, and accountable to no one. Duty, in this case, becomes 
only a higher kind of pleasure,—a balance between the present and the future, between 
the larger and the smaller gratification. We are thus compelled, by the consciousness 
of moral obligation, to assume the existence of a moral Deity, and to regard the 
absolute standard of right and wrong as constituted by the nature of that Deity.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p28.1" id="iii.iv-p13.2">11</a>)</sup> 
The conception of this standard, in the human mind, may indeed be faint and fluctuating, 
and must be imperfect: it may vary with the intellectual and moral culture of the 
nation or the individual: and in its highest human representation, it must fall 
far short of the reality. But it is present to all mankind, as a basis of moral 
obligation and an inducement to moral progress: it is present in the universal consciousness 
of sin; in the conviction that we are offenders against God; in the expiatory rites 
by which, whether inspired by some natural instinct, or inherited from some primeval 
tradition, divers nations have, in their various modes, striven to atone for their 
transgressions, and to satisfy the wrath of their righteous Judge.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p30.1" id="iii.iv-p13.3">12</a>)</sup> 
However erroneously the particular acts of religious service may have been understood 
by men: yet, in the universal consciousness of innocence and guilt, of duty and 
disobedience, of an appeased and offended God, there is exhibited the instinctive 
confession of all mankind, that the moral nature of man, as subject to a law of 
obligation, reflects and represents, in some degree, the moral nature of a Deity 
by whom that obligation is imposed.</p>

<pb n="123" id="iii.iv-Page_123" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">But these two elements of the religious consciousness, however 
real and efficient within their own limits, are subject to the same restrictions 
which we have before noticed as binding upon consciousness in general. Neither in 
the feeling of dependence, nor in that of obligation, can we be directly conscious 
of the Absolute or the Infinite, as such. And it is the more necessary to notice 
this limitation, inasmuch as an opposite theory has been maintained by one whose 
writings have had perhaps more influence than those of any other man, in forming 
the modern religious philosophy of his own country; and whose views, in all their 
essential features, have been ably maintained and widely diffused among ourselves. 
According to Schleiermacher, the essence of Religion is to be found in a feeling 
of absolute and entire dependence, in which the mutual action and reaction of subject 
and object upon each other, which constitutes the ordinary consciousness of mankind, 
gives way to a sense of utter, passive helplessness,—to a consciousness that our 
entire personal agency is annihilated in the presence of the infinite energy of 
the Godhead. In our intercourse with the world, he tells us, whether in relation 
to nature or to human society, the feeling of freedom and that of dependence are 
always present in mutual operation upon each other; sometimes in equilibrium; sometimes 
with a vast preponderance of the one or the other feeling; but never to the entire 
exclusion of either. But in our communion with God, there is always an accompanying 
consciousness that the whole activity is absolutely and entirely dependent upon 
Him; that, whatever amount of freedom may be apparent in the individual moments 
of life, these are but detached and isolated portions of a passively dependent whole.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p32.1" id="iii.iv-p14.1">13</a>)</sup> 
The theory is carried still further, and expressed in more positive terms, by an 
English disciple, who says that,


<pb n="124" id="iii.iv-Page_124" />
“Although man, while in the midst of finite objects, always feels himself to a certain 
extent independent and free; yet in the presence of that which is self-existent, 
infinite, and eternal, he may feel the sense of freedom utterly pass away, and become 
absorbed in the sense of absolute dependence.” “Let the relation,” he continues, 
“of subject and object in the economy of our emotions become such that the whole 
independent energy of the former merges in the latter as its prime cause and present 
sustainer; let the subject become as nothing,—not, indeed, from its intrinsic insignificance 
or incapacity of moral action, but by virtue of the infinity of the object to which 
it stands consciously opposed: and the feeling of dependence <i>must</i> become
<i>absolute</i>; for all finite power is as <i>nothing</i> in relation to the Infinite.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p34.1" id="iii.iv-p14.2">14</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">Of this theory it may be observed, in the first place, that it 
contemplates God chiefly in the character of an <i>object of infinite magnitude</i>. 
The relations of the object to the subject, in our consciousness of the world, and 
in that of God, differ from each other in degree rather than in kind. The Deity 
is manifested with no attribute of personality: He is merely the world magnified 
to infinity: and the feeling of absolute dependence is in fact that of the annihilation 
of our personal existence in the Infinite Being of the Universe. Of this feeling, 
the intellectual exponent is pure Pantheism; and the infinite object is but the 
indefinite abstraction of Being in general, with no distinguishing characteristic 
to constitute a Deity. For the distinctness of an object of consciousness is in 
the inverse ratio to the intensity of the passive affection. As the feeling of dependence 
becomes more powerful, the knowledge of the character of the object on which we 
depend must necessarily become less and less; for the discernment of any object 
as such is a state of mental energy and reaction of thought upon that object.


<pb n="125" id="iii.iv-Page_125" />
Hence the feeling of absolute dependence, supposing it possible, could convey no 
consciousness of God as God, but merely an indefinite impression of dependence upon 
something. Towards an object so vague and meaningless, no real religious relation 
is possible.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p36.1" id="iii.iv-p15.1">15</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">In the second place, the consciousness of an absolute dependence 
in which our activity is annihilated, is a contradiction in terms; for consciousness 
itself is an activity. We can be conscious of a state of mind as such, only by attending 
to it; and attention is in all cases a mode of our active energy. Thus the state 
of absolute dependence, supposing it to exist at all, could not be distinguished 
from other states; and, as all consciousness is distinction, it could not, by any 
mode of consciousness, be known to exist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">In the third place, the theory is inconsistent with the duty 
of Prayer. Prayer is essentially a state in which man is in active relation 
towards God; in which he is intensely conscious of his personal existence and 
its wants; in which he endeavors by entreaty to prevail with God. Let any one 
consider for a moment the strong energy of the language of the Apostle: “Now I 
beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the love of the 
Spirit, that ye strive together with me in your prayers to God for me;”<note n="33" id="iii.iv-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18"><scripRef passage="Romans xv. 30" id="iii.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|15|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.30">Romans xv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> 
or the consciousness of a personal need, which pervades that Psalm in which 
David so emphatically declares his dependence upon God: “My God, my God, look 
upon me; why hast thou forsaken me, and art so far from my health, and from the 
words of my complaint? O my God, I cry in the day-time, but thou hearest not; 
and in the night season also I take no rest;”<note n="34" id="iii.iv-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19"><scripRef passage="Psalm xxii. 1, 2" id="iii.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|22|1|22|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.1-Ps.22.2">Psalm xxii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—let 
him ponder the words of our Lord himself: “Shall not God avenge his own elect, which 
cry day and night unto him:”<note n="35" id="iii.iv-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20"><scripRef passage="Luke 18:7" id="iii.iv-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.7">St. Luke xviii. 
7</scripRef>.</p></note>—and then


<pb n="126" id="iii.iv-Page_126" />
let him say if such language is compatible with the theory which asserts that man’s 
personality is annihilated in his communion with God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p38.1" id="iii.iv-p20.2">16</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">But, lastly, there is another fatal objection to the above theory. 
It makes our moral and religious consciousness subversive of each other, and reduces 
us to the dilemma that either our faith or our practice must be founded on a delusion. 
The actual relation of man to God is the same, in whatever degree man may be conscious 
of it. If man’s dependence on God is not really destructive of his personal freedom, 
the religious consciousness, in denying that freedom, is a false consciousness. 
If, on the contrary, man is in reality passively dependent upon God, the consciousness 
of moral responsibility, which bears witness to his free agency, is a lying witness. 
Actually, in the sight of God, we are either totally dependent, or, partially at 
least, free. And as this condition must be always the same, whether we are conscious 
of it or not, it follows, that, in proportion as one of these modes of consciousness 
reveals to us the truth, the other must be regarded as testifying to a falsehood.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p40.1" id="iii.iv-p21.1">17</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">Nor yet is it possible to find in the consciousness of moral obligation 
any immediate apprehension of the Absolute and Infinite. For the free agency of 
man, which in the feeling of dependence is always present as a subordinate element, 
becomes here the centre and turning-point of the whole. The consciousness of the 
Infinite is necessarily excluded; first, by the mere existence of a relation between 
two distinct agents; and, secondly, by the conditions under which each must necessarily 
be conceived in its relation to the other. The moral consciousness of man, as subject 
to law, is, by that subjection, both limited and related; and hence it cannot in 
itself be regarded as a representation of the Infinite. Nor yet can such a representation


<pb n="127" id="iii.iv-Page_127" />
be furnished by the other term of the relation,—that of the Moral Lawgiver, by 
whom human obligation is enacted. For, in the first place, such a Lawgiver must 
be conceived as a Person; and the only human conception of Personality is that of 
limitation. In the second place, the moral consciousness of such a Lawgiver can 
only be conceived under the form of a variety of attributes; and different attributes 
are, by that very diversity, conceived as finite. Nay, the very conception of a 
moral nature is in itself the conception of a limit; for morality is the compliance 
with a law; and a law, whether imposed from within or from without, can only be 
conceived to operate by limiting the range of possible actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">Yet along with all this, though our positive religious consciousness 
is of the finite only, there yet runs through the whole of that consciousness the 
accompanying conviction that the Infinite does exist, and must exist;—though of 
the manner of that existence we can form no conception; and that it exists along 
with the Finite;—though we know not how such a coëxistence is possible. We cannot 
be conscious of the Infinite; but we can be and are conscious of the limits of our 
own powers of thought; and therefore we know that the possibility or impossibility 
of conception is no test of the possibility or impossibility of existence. We know 
that, unless we admit the existence of the Infinite, the existence of the Finite 
is inexplicable and self-contradictory; and yet we know that the conception of the 
Infinite itself appears to involve contradictions no less inexplicable. In this 
impotence of Reason, we are compelled to take refuge in Faith, and to believe that 
an Infinite Being exists, though we know not how; and that He is the same with that 
Being who is made known in consciousness as our Sustainer and our Lawgiver. For


<pb n="128" id="iii.iv-Page_128" />
to deny that an Infinite Being exists, because we cannot comprehend the manner of 
His existence, is, of two equally inconceivable alternatives, to accept the one 
which renders that very inconceivability itself inexplicable. If the Finite is the 
universe of existence, there is no reason why that universe itself should not be 
as conceivable as the several parts of which it is composed. Whence comes it then 
that our whole consciousness is compassed about with restrictions, which we are 
ever striving to pass, and ever failing in the effort? Whence comes it that the 
Finite cannot measure the Finite? The very consciousness of our own limitations 
of thought bears witness to the existence of the Unlimited, who is beyond thought. 
The shadow of the Infinite still broods over the consciousness of the finite; and 
we wake up at last from the dream of absolute wisdom, to confess, “Surely the Lord 
is in this place; and I knew it not.”<note n="36" id="iii.iv-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24"><scripRef passage="Genesis xxviii. 16" id="iii.iv-p24.1" parsed="|Gen|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.16">Genesis xxviii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">We are thus compelled to acquiesce in at least one portion of 
Bacon's statement concerning the relation of human knowledge to its object: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p25.1">Natura 
percutit intellectum radio directo; Deus autem, propter medium inæquale (creaturas 
scilicet), radio refracto.</span>”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p42.1" id="iii.iv-p25.2">18</a>)</sup> To have 
sufficient grounds for believing in God is a very different thing from having sufficient 
grounds for reasoning about Him. The religious sentiment, which compels men to believe 
in and worship a Supreme Being, is an evidence of His existence, but not an exhibition 
of His nature. It proves <i>that</i> God is, and makes known some of His relations 
to us; but it does not prove <i>what</i> God is in His own Absolute Being.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p45.1" id="iii.iv-p25.3">19</a>)</sup> 
The natural senses, it may be, are diverted and colored by the medium through which 
they pass to reach the intellect, and present to us, not things in themselves, but 
things as


<pb n="129" id="iii.iv-Page_129" />
they appear to us. And this is manifestly the case with the religious consciousness, 
which can only represent the Infinite God under finite forms. But we are compelled 
to believe, on the evidence of our senses, that a material world exists, even while 
we listen to the arguments of the idealist, who reduces it to an idea or a nonentity; 
and we are compelled, by our religious consciousness, to believe in the existence 
of a personal God; though the reasonings of the Rationalist, logically followed 
out, may reduce us to Pantheism or Atheism. But to preserve this belief uninjured, 
we must acknowledge the true limits of our being: we must not claim for any fact 
of human consciousness the proud prerogative of revealing God as He is; for thus 
we throw away the only weapon which can be of avail in resisting the assaults of 
Skepticism. We must be content to admit, with regard to the internal consciousness 
of man, the same restrictions which the great philosopher just now quoted has so 
excellently expressed with reference to the external senses. “For as all works do 
show forth the power and skill of the workman, and not his image; so it is of the 
works of God, which do show the omnipotency and wisdom of the maker, but not his 
image. . . . . . . Wherefore by the contemplation of nature to induce 
and inforce the acknowledgment of God, and to demonstrate his power, is an excellent 
argument; . . . . . but on the other side, out of the contemplation 
of nature, or ground of human knowledge, to induce any verity or persuasion concerning 
the points of faith, is in my judgment not safe . . . . . . . For the 
heathens themselves conclude as much in that excellent and divine fable of the golden 
chain: That men and gods were not able to draw Jupiter down to the earth; but contrariwise, 
Jupiter was able to draw them up to heaven.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p47.1" id="iii.iv-p25.4">20</a>)</sup></p>

<pb n="130" id="iii.iv-Page_130" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">One feature deserves especial notice, as common to both of those 
modes of consciousness which primarily exhibit our relation towards God. In both, 
we are compelled to regard ourselves as <i>Persons related to a Person</i>. In the 
feeling of dependence, however great it may be, the consciousness of <i>myself</i>, 
the dependent element, remains unextinguished; and, indeed, without that element 
there could be no consciousness of a relation at all. In the sense of moral obligation, 
I know <i>myself</i> as the agent on whom the law is binding: I am free to choose 
and to act, as a person whose principle of action is in himself. And it is important 
to observe that it is only through this consciousness of personality that we have 
any ground of belief in the existence of a God. If we admit the arguments by which 
this personality is annihilated, whether on the side of Materialism or on that of 
Pantheism, we cannot escape from the consequence to which those arguments inevitably 
lead,—the annihilation of God himself. If, on the one hand, the spiritual element 
within me is merely dependent on the corporeal,—if <i>myself</i> is a result of 
my bodily organization, and may be resolved into the operation of a system of material 
agents,—why should I suppose it to be otherwise in the great world beyond me? If 
I, who deem myself a spirit distinct from and superior to matter, am but the accident 
and product of that which I seem to rule, why may not all other spiritual existence, 
if such there be, be dependent upon the constitution of the material universe?<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p49.1" id="iii.iv-p26.1">21</a>)</sup> 
Or if, on the other hand, I am not a distinct substance, but a mode of the infinite,—a 
shadow passing over the face of the universe,—what is that universe which you would 
have me acknowledge a God? It is, says the Pantheist, the One and All.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p51.1" id="iii.iv-p26.2">22</a>)</sup> 
By no means: it is the Many, in which is neither All nor One. You have


<pb n="131" id="iii.iv-Page_131" />
taught me that within the little world of my own consciousness there is no relation 
between the one and the many; but that all is transient and accidental alike. If 
I accept your conclusion, I must extend it to its legitimate consequence. Why should 
the universe itself contain a principle of unity? why should the Many imply the 
One? All that I see, all that I know, are isolated and unconnected phenomena; I 
myself being one of them. Why should the Universe of Being be otherwise? It cannot 
be All; for its phenomena are infinite and innumerable; and all implies unity and 
completeness. It need not be One; for you have yourself shown me that I am deceived 
in the only ground which I have for believing that a plurality of modes implies 
an unity of substance. If there is no Person to pray; if there is no Person to be 
obedient;—what remains but to conclude that He to whom prayer and obedience are 
due,—nay, even the mock-king who usurps His name in the realms of philosophy,—is 
a shadow and a delusion likewise?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">The result of the preceding considerations may be summed up as 
follows. There are two modes in which we may endeavor to contemplate the Deity: 
the one negative, based on a vain attempt to transcend the conditions of human thought, 
and to expand the religious consciousness to the infinity of its Divine Object; 
the other positive, which keeps within its proper limits, and views the object in 
a manner accommodated to the finite capacities of the human thinker. The first aspires 
to behold God in His absolute nature: the second is content to view Him in those 
relations in which he has been pleased to manifest Himself to his creatures. The 
first aims at a <i>speculative</i> knowledge of God as He is; but, bound by the 
conditions of finite thought, even in the attempt to transgress them,


<pb n="132" id="iii.iv-Page_132" />
obtains nothing more than a tissue of ambitious self-contradictions, which indicate 
only what He is not.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p53.1" id="iii.iv-p27.1">23</a>)</sup> The second, abandoning 
the speculative knowledge of the infinite, as only possible to the Infinite Intelligence 
itself, is content with those <i>regulative</i> ideas of the Deity, which are sufficient 
to guide our practice, but not to satisfy our intellect;<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p55.1" id="iii.iv-p27.2">24</a>)</sup>—which 
tell us, not what God is in Himself, but how He wills that we should think of Him.<sup>(<a href="#iv.iv-p57.1" id="iii.iv-p27.3">25</a>)</sup> 
In renouncing all knowledge of the Absolute, it renounces at the same time all attempts 
to construct <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p27.4">a priori</span></i> schemes of God’s Providence 
as it ought to be: it does not seek to reconcile this or that phenomenon, whether 
in nature or in revelation, with the absolute attributes of Deity; but confines 
itself to the actual course of that Providence as manifested in the world; and seeks 
no higher internal criterion of the truth of a religion, than may be derived from 
its analogy to other parts of the Divine Government. Guided by this, the only true 
Philosophy of Religion, man is content to practise where he is unable to speculate. 
He acts, as one who must give an account of his conduct: he prays, believing that 
his prayer will be answered. He does not seek to reconcile this belief with any 
theory of the Infinite; for he does not even know how the Infinite and the Finite 
can exist together. But he feels that his several duties rest upon the same basis: 
he knows that, if human action is not incompatible with Infinite Power; neither 
is human worship with Infinite Wisdom and Goodness: though it is not as the Infinite 
that God reveals Himself in His moral government; nor is it as the Infinite that 
he promises to answer prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">“O Thou that hearest prayer, unto Thee shall all flesh come.” 
Sacrifice, and offering, and burnt-offerings, and offering for sin, Thou requirest 
no more; for He whom


<pb n="133" id="iii.iv-Page_133" />
these prefigured has offered Himself as a sacrifice once for all.<note n="37" id="iii.iv-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29"><scripRef passage="Hebrews x. 8, 10" id="iii.iv-p29.1" parsed="|Heb|10|8|0|0;|Heb|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.8 Bible:Heb.10.10">Hebrews 
x. 8, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> But He who fulfilled the sacrifice, commanded the prayer, 
and Himself taught us how to pray. He tells us that we are dependent upon God for 
our daily bread, for forgiveness of sins, for deliverance from evil;—and how is 
that dependence manifested? Not in the annihilation of our personality; for we appeal 
to Him under the tenderest of personal relations, as the children of Our Father 
who is in heaven. Not as passive in contemplation, but as active in service; for 
we pray, “Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth.” In this manifestation of 
God to man, alike in Consciousness as in Scripture, under finite forms to finite 
minds, as a Person to a Person, we see the root and foundation of that religious 
service, without which belief is a speculation, and worship a delusion; which, whatever 
would be philosophical theologians may say to the contrary, is the common bond which 
unites all men to God. All are God’s creatures, bound alike to reverence and obey 
their Maker. Ail are God’s dependents, bound alike to ask for his sustaining, bounties. 
All are God’s rebels, needing daily and hourly to implore His forgiveness for their 
disobedience. All are God’s redeemed, purchased by the blood of Christ, invited 
to share in the benefits of His passion and intercession. All are brought by one 
common channel into communion with that God to whom they are related by so many 
common ties. All are called upon to acknowledge their Maker, their Governor, their 
Sustainer, their Redeemer; and the means of their acknowledgment is Prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">And, apart from the fact of its having been God’s good pleasure 
so to reveal Himself, there are manifest, even to human understanding, wise reasons 
why this course should have been adopted, benevolent ends to be answered by this


<pb n="134" id="iii.iv-Page_134" />
gracious condescension. We are not called upon to live two distinct lives in this 
world. It is not required of us that the household of our nature should be divided 
against itself;—that those feelings of love, and reverence, and gratitude, which 
move us in a lower degree towards our human relatives and friends, should be altogether 
thrown aside, and exchanged for some abnormal state of ecstatic contemplation, when 
we bring our prayers and praises and thanks before the footstool of our Father in 
heaven. We are none of us able to grasp in speculation the nature of the Infinite 
and Eternal; but we all live and move among our fellow-men, at times needing their 
assistance, at times soliciting their favors, at times seeking to turn away their 
anger. We have all, as children, felt the need of the supporting care of parents 
and guardians: we have all, in the gradual progress of education, required instruction 
from the wisdom of teachers: we have all offended against our neighbors, and known 
the blessings of forgiveness, or the penalty of unappeased anger. We can all, therefore, 
taught by the inmost consciousness of our human feelings, place ourselves in communion 
with God, when He manifests Himself under human images. “He that loveth not his 
brother whom he hath seen,” says the Apostle St. John, “how can he love God whom 
he hath not seen?”<note n="38" id="iii.iv-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31"><scripRef passage="John 4:20" id="iii.iv-p31.1" parsed="|John|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.20">St. John iv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Our heavenly affections must in some measure take their source and their form from 
our earthly ones: our love towards God, if it is to be love at all, must not be 
wholly unlike our love towards our neighbor: the motives and influences which prompt 
us, when we make known our wants and pour forth our supplications to an earthly 
parent, are graciously permitted by our heavenly Father to be the type and symbol 
of those by which our intercourse with Him is to be regulated,—with


<pb n="135" id="iii.iv-Page_135" />
which He bids us “come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, 
and find grace to help in time of need.”<note n="39" id="iii.iv-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32"><scripRef passage="Hebrews iv. 16" id="iii.iv-p32.1" parsed="|Heb|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.16">Hebrews iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33">So should it be during this transitory life, in which we see through 
a glass, darkly;<note n="40" id="iii.iv-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34"><scripRef passage="1Cor 13:12" id="iii.iv-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Corinthians xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> 
in which God reveals Himself in types and shadows, under human images and attributes, 
to meet graciously and deal tenderly with the human sympathies of His creatures. 
And although, even to the sons of God, it doth not yet appear what we shall be, 
when we shall be like him, and shall see Him as He is;<note n="41" id="iii.iv-p34.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35"><scripRef passage="1John 3:2" id="iii.iv-p35.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 
St. John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> yet, if it be true that our religious duties 
in this life are a training and preparation for that which is to come;—if we are 
encouraged to look forward to and anticipate that future state, while we are still 
encompassed with this earthly tabernacle; if we are taught to look, as to our great 
Example, to One who in love and sympathy towards His brethren was Very Man;—if 
we are bidden not to sorrow without hope concerning them which are asleep,<note n="42" id="iii.iv-p35.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36"><scripRef passage="1Thess 4:13" id="iii.iv-p36.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">Thessalonians 
iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and are comforted by the promise that the ties of love 
which are broken on earth shall be united in heaven,—we may trust that not wholly 
alien to such feelings will be our communion with God face to face, when the redeemed 
of all flesh shall approach once more to Him that heareth prayer;—no longer in the 
chamber of private devotion; no longer in the temple of public worship; but in that 
great City where no temple is; “for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple 
of it.”<note n="43" id="iii.iv-p36.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37"><scripRef passage="Revelation xxi. 22" id="iii.iv-p37.1" parsed="|Rev|21|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.22">Revelation xxi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


<pb n="136" id="iii.iv-Page_136" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture V." prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">LECTURE V. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p1.1">FOR AFTER THAT IN THE WISDOM OF GOD THE WORLD 
BY WISDOM KNEW NOT GOD, IT PLEASED GOD BY THE FOOLISHNESS OF PREACHING TO SAVE THEM 
THAT BELIEVE. FOR THE JEWS REQUIRE A SIGN, AND THE GREEKS SEEK AFTER WISDOM: BUT 
WE PREACH CHRIST CRUCIFIED, UNTO THE JEWS A STUMBLINGBLOCK, AND UNTO THE GREEKS 
FOOLISHNESS; BUT UNTO THEM WHICH ARE CALLED, BOTH JEWS AND GREEKS, CHRIST TI1E POWER 
OF GOD, AND THE WISDOM OF GOD</span>.—<scripRef passage="1Cor 1:21-24" id="iii.v-p1.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|1|24" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21-1Cor.1.24">1 
CORINTHIANS 1. 21-24</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">“THOUGH it were admitted,” says Bishop Butler, “that this opinion 
of Necessity were speculatively true; yet, with regard to practice, it is as if 
it were false, so far as our experience reaches; that is, to the whole of our present 
life. For the constitution of the present world, and the condition in which we are 
actually placed, is as if we were free. And it may perhaps justly be concluded that, 
since the whole process of action, through every step of it, suspense, deliberation, 
inclining one way, determining, and at last doing as we determine, is as if we were 
free, therefore we are so. But the thing here insisted upon is, that under the present 
natural government of the world, we find we are treated and dealt with as if we 
were free, prior to all consideration whether we are or not.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p1.1" id="iii.v-p2.1">1</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">That this observation has in any degree settled the speculative 
difficulties involved in the problem of Liberty and Necessity, will not be maintained 
by any one who is acquainted with the history of the controversy. Nor was it intended 
by its author to do so. But, like many


<pb n="137" id="iii.v-Page_137" />
other pregnant sentences of that great thinker, it introduces a principle capable 
of a much wider application than to the inquiry which originally suggested it. The 
vexed question of Liberty and necessity, whose counter-arguments have become a by-word 
for endless and unprofitable wrangling, is but one of a large class of problems, 
some of which meet us at every turn of our daily life and conduct, whenever we attempt 
to justify in theory that which we are compelled to carry out in practice. Such 
problems arise inevitably, whenever we attempt to pass from the sensible to the 
intelligible world, from the sphere of action to that of thought, from that which 
appears to us to that which is in itself: In religion, in morals, in our daily business, 
in the care of our lives, in the exercise of our senses, the rules which guide our 
practice cannot be reduced to principles which satisfy our reason.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p3.1" id="iii.v-p3.1">2</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">The very first Law of Thought, and, through Thought, of all Consciousness, 
by which alone we are able to discern objects as such, or to distinguish them one 
from another, involves in its constitution a mystery and a doubt, which no effort 
of Philosophy has been able to penetrate:—How can the One be many, or the Many 
one?<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p5.1" id="iii.v-p4.1">3</a>)</sup> We are compelled to regard ourselves 
and our fellow-men as <i>persons</i>, and the visible world around us as made up 
of <i>things</i>: but what is <i>personality</i>, and what is <i>reality</i>, are 
questions which the wisest have tried to answer, and have tried in vain. Man, as 
a Person, is one, yet composed of many elements;—not identical with any one of them, 
nor yet with the aggregate of them all; and yet not separable from them by any effort 
of abstraction. Man is one in his thoughts, in his actions, in his feelings, and 
in the responsibilities which these involve. It is <i>I</i> who think, <i>I</i> 
who act, <i>I</i> who feel; yet I am not thought, nor action,


<pb n="138" id="iii.v-Page_138" />
nor feeling, nor a combination of thoughts and actions and feelings heaped together. 
Extension, and resistance, and shape, and the various sensible qualities, make up 
my conception of each individual body as such; yet <i>the body</i> is not its extension, 
nor its shape, nor its hardness, nor its color, nor its smell, nor its taste; nor 
yet is it a mere aggregate of all these with no principle of unity among them. If 
these several parts constitute a single whole, the unity, as well as the plurality, 
must depend upon some principle which that whole contains: if they do not constitute 
a whole, the difficulty is removed but a single step; for the same question,—what 
constitutes individuality?—must be asked in relation to each separate part. The 
actual conception of every object, as such, involves the combination of the One 
and the Many; and that combination is practically made every time we think at all. 
But at the same time, no effort of reason is able to explain how such a relation 
is possible; or to satisfy the intellectual doubt which necessarily arises on the 
contemplation of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">As it is with the first law of Thought, so it is with the first 
principle of Action and of Feeling. All action, whether free or constrained, and 
all passion, implies and rests upon another great mystery of Philosophy,—the Commerce 
between Mind and Matter. The properties and operations of matter are known only 
by the external senses: the faculties and acts of the mind are known only by the 
internal apprehension. The energy of the one is motion: the energy of the other 
is consciousness. What is the middle term which unites these two? and how c8n their 
reciprocal action, unquestionable as it is in fact, be conceived as possible in 
theory?<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p7.1" id="iii.v-p5.1">4</a>)</sup> How can a contact between body and 
body produce consciousness in the immaterial soul? How can a mental self-determination


<pb n="139" id="iii.v-Page_139" />
produce the motion of material organs?<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p9.1" id="iii.v-p5.2">5</a>)</sup> How 
can mind, which is neither extended nor figured nor colored itself, represent by 
its ideas the extension and figure and color of bodies? How can the body be determined 
to a new position in space by an act of thought, to which space has no relation? 
How can thought itself be carried on by bodily instruments, and yet itself have 
nothing in common with bodily affections? What is the relation between the last 
pulsation of the material brain and the first awakening of the mental perception? 
How does the spoken word, a merely material vibration of the atmosphere, become 
echoed, as it were, in the silent voice of thought, and take its part in an operation 
wholly spiritual? Here again we acknowledge, in our daily practice, a fact which 
we are unable to represent in theory; and the various hypotheses to which Philosophy 
has had recourse,—the Divine Assistance, the Preëstablished Harmony, the Plastic 
Medium, and others,<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p11.1" id="iii.v-p5.3">6</a>)</sup> are but so many confessions 
of the existence of the mystery, and of the extraordinary, yet wholly insufficient 
efforts made by human reason to penetrate it.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p13.1" id="iii.v-p5.4">7</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">The very perception of our senses is subject to the same restrictions. 
“No priestly dogmas,” says Hume, “ever shocked common sense more than the infinite 
divisibility of extension, with its consequences.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p15.1" id="iii.v-p6.1">8</a>)</sup> 
He should have added, that the antagonist assumption of a finite divisibility is 
equally incomprehensible; it being as impossible to conceive an ultimate unit, or 
least possible extension, as it is to conceive the process of division carried on 
to infinity. Extension is presented to the mind as a relation between parts exterior 
to each other, whose reality cannot consist merely in their juxtaposition. We are 
thus compelled to believe that extension itself is dependent upon


<pb n="140" id="iii.v-Page_140" />
some higher law;—that it is not an original principle of things in themselves, but 
a derived result of their connection with each other. But to conceive how this generation 
of space is possible,—how unextended objects can by their conjunction produce extension,—baffles 
the utmost efforts of the wildest imagination or the profoundest reflection.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p17.1" id="iii.v-p6.2">9</a>)</sup> 
We cannot conceive how unextended matter can become extended; for of unextended 
matter we know nothing, either in itself or in its relations; though we are apparently 
compelled to postulate its existence, as implied in the appearances of which alone 
we are conscious. The existence of mental succession in time is as inexplicable 
as that of a material extension in space;—a first moment and an infinite regress 
of moments being both equally inconceivable, no less than the corresponding theories 
of a first atom and an infinite division.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">The difficulty which meets us in these problems may help to throw 
some light on the purposes for which human thought is designed, and the limits within 
which it may be legitimately exercised. The primary fact of consciousness, which 
is accepted as regulating our practice, is in itself <i>inexplicable</i>, but not
<i>inconceivable</i>. There is <i>mystery</i>; but there is not yet <i>contradiction</i>. 
Thought is baffled, and unable to pursue the track of investigation; but it does 
not grapple with an idea and destroy itself in the struggle. Contradiction does 
not begin till we direct our thoughts, not to the fact itself, but to that which 
it suggests as beyond itself. This difference is precisely that which exists between 
following the laws of thought, and striving to transcend them;—between leaving the 
mystery of Knowing and Being unsolved, and making unlawful attempts to solve it. 
The facts,—that all objects of thought are conceived as wholes composed of parts; 
that mind


<pb n="141" id="iii.v-Page_141" />
acts upon matter, and matter upon mind; that bodies are extended in space, and thoughts 
successive in time,—do not, in their own statement, severally contain elements repulsive 
of each other. As mere facts, they are so far front being inconceivable, that they 
embody the very laws of conception itself, and are experienced at every moment as 
true: but though we are able, nay, compelled to conceive them as <i>facts</i>, we 
find it impossible to conceive them as <i>ultimate facts</i>. They are made known 
to us as <i>relations</i>; and all relations are in themselves complex, and imply 
simpler principles;—objects to be related, and a ground by which the relation is 
constituted. The conception of any such relation as a fact thus involves a further 
inquiry concerning its existence as a consequence; and to this inquiry no satisfactory 
answer can be given. Thus the highest principles of thought and action, to which 
we can attain, are <i>regulative</i>, not <i>speculative</i>;—they do not serve 
to satisfy the reason, but to guide the conduct; they do not tell us what things 
are in themselves, but how we must conduct ourselves in relation to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">The conclusion which this condition of human consciousness almost 
irresistibly forces upon us, is one which equally exhibits the strength and the 
weakness of the human intellect. We are compelled to admit that the mind, in its 
contemplation of objects, is not the mere passive recipient of the things presented 
to it; but has an activity and a law of its own, by virtue of which it reäcts upon 
the materials existing without, and moulds them into that form in which consciousness 
is capable of apprehending them. The existence of modes of thought, which we are 
compelled to accept as at the same time relatively ultimate and absolutely derived,—as 
limits beyond which we cannot penetrate, yet which themselves proclaim that there 
is


<pb n="142" id="iii.v-Page_142" />
a further truth behind and above them,—-suggests, as its obvious explanation, the 
hypothesis of a mind cramped by its own laws, and bewildered in the contemplation 
of its own forms. If the mind, in the act of consciousness, were merely blank and 
inert;—if the entire object of its contemplation came from without, and nothing 
from within; -no fact of consciousness would be inexplicable; for everything would 
present itself as it is. No reality would be suggested, beyond what is actually 
given: no question would be asked which is not already answered. For how can doubt 
arise, where there is no innate power in the mind to think beyond what is placed 
before it,—to reäct upon that which acts upon it? But upon the contrary supposition, 
all is regular, and the result such as might naturally be expected. If thought has 
laws of its own, it cannot by its own act go beyond them; yet the recognition of 
law, as a restraint, implies the existence of a sphere of liberty beyond. If the 
mind contributes its own element to the objects of consciousness, it must, in its 
first recognition of those objects, necessarily regard them as something complex, 
something generated partly from without and partly from within. Yet in that very 
recognition of the complex, as such, is implied an impossibility of attaining to 
the simple; for to resolve the composition is to destroy the very act of knowledge, 
and the relation by which consciousness is constituted. The object of which we are 
conscious is thus, to adopt the well-known language of the Kantian philosophy, a
<i>phenomenon</i>, not a <i>thing in itself</i>;—a product, resulting from the twofold 
action of the thing apprehended, on the one side, and the faculties apprehending 
it, on the other. The perceiving subject alone, and the perceived object alone, 
are two unmeaning elements, which first acquire a significance in and by the act 
of their conjunction.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p19.1" id="iii.v-p8.1">10</a>)</sup></p>
<pb n="143" id="iii.v-Page_143" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">It is thus strictly in analogy with the method of God’s Providence 
in the constitution of man’s mental faculties, if we believe that, in Religion also, 
He has given us truths which are designed to be regulative, rather than speculative; 
intended, not to satisfy our reason, but to guide our practice; not to tell us what 
God is in His absolute nature, but how He wills that we should think of Him in our 
present finite state.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p24.1" id="iii.v-p9.1">11</a>)</sup> In my last Lecture, 
I endeavored to show that our knowledge of God is not a consciousness of the Infinite 
as such, but that of the relation of a Person to a Person;—the conception of personality 
being, humanly speaking, one of <i>limitation</i>. This amounts to the admission 
that, in natural religion at least, our knowledge of God does not satisfy the conditions 
of speculative philosophy, and is incapable of reduction to an ultimate and absolute 
truth. And this, as we now see, is in accordance with the analogy which the character 
of human philosophy in other provinces would naturally lead us to expect.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p26.1" id="iii.v-p9.2">12</a>)</sup> 
It is reasonable also that we should expect to find, as part of the same analogy, 
that the revealed manifestation of the Divine nature and attributes should also 
carry on its face the marks of subordination to some higher truth, of which it indicates 
the existence, but does not make known the substance. It is to be expected that 
our apprehension of the revealed Deity should involve mysteries inscrutable and 
doubts insoluble by our present faculties: while, at the same time, it inculcates 
the true spirit in which such doubts should be dealt with; by warning us, as plainly 
as such a warning is possible, that we see a part only, and not the whole; that 
we behold effects only, and not causes; that our knowledge of God, though revealed 
by Himself, is revealed in relation to human faculties, and subject to the limitations 
and imperfections inseparable from the constitution


<pb n="144" id="iii.v-Page_144" />
of the human mind.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p28.1" id="iii.v-p9.3">l3</a>)</sup> We may neglect this warning 
if we please: we may endeavor to supply the imperfection, and thereby make it more 
imperfect still: we may twist and torture the divine image on the rack of human 
philosophy, and call its mangled relics by the high-sounding titles of the Absolute 
and the Infinite; but these ambitious conceptions, the instant we attempt to employ 
them in any act of thought, manifest at once, by their inherent absurdities, that 
they are not that which they pretend to be;—that in the place of the Absolute and 
Infinite manifested in its own nature, we have merely the Relative and Finite contradicting 
itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">We may indeed believe, and ought to believe, that the knowledge 
which our Creator has permitted us to attain to, whether by Revelation or by our 
natural faculties, is not given to us as an instrument of deception. We may believe, 
and ought to believe, that, intellectually as well as morally, our present life 
is a state of discipline and preparation for another; and that the conceptions which 
we are compelled to adopt, as the guides of our thoughts and actions now, may indeed, 
in the sight of a higher intelligence, be but partial truth, but cannot be total 
falsehood. But in thus believing, we desert the evidence of Reason, to rest on that 
of Faith; and of the principles on which Reason itself depends, it is obviously 
impossible to have any other guarantee. But such a Faith, however well founded, 
has itself only a regulative and practical, not a speculative and theoretical application. 
It bids us rest content within the limits which have been assigned to us; but it 
cannot enable us to overleap those limits, nor exalt to a more absolute character 
the conclusions obtained by finite thinkers under the conditions of finite thought. 
But, on the other hand, we must beware of the opposite extreme,—that of mistaking 
the


<pb n="145" id="iii.v-Page_145" />
inability to affirm for the ability to deny. We cannot say that our conception of 
the Divine Nature exactly resembles that Nature in its absolute existence; for we 
know not what that absolute existence is. But, for the same reason, we are equally 
unable to say that it does lot resemble; for, if we know not the Absolute and Infinite 
at all, we cannot say how far it is or is not capable of likeness or unlikeness 
to the Relative and Finite. We must remain content with the belief that we have 
that knowledge of God which is best adapted to our wants and training. How far that 
knowledge represents God as He is, we know not, and we have no need to know.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">The testimony of Scripture, like that of our natural 
faculties, is plain and intelligible, when we ale content to accept it as a fact 
intended for our practical guidance: it becomes incomprehensible, only when we 
attempt to explain it as a theory capable of speculative analysis. We are 
distinctly told that there is a mutual relation between God and man, as distinct 
agents;—that God influences man by His grace, visits him with rewards or 
punishments, regards him with love or anger;—that man, within his own limited 
sphere, is likewise capable of “prevailing with God;”<note n="44" id="iii.v-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12"><scripRef passage="Genesis xxxii. 28" id="iii.v-p12.1" parsed="|Gen|32|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.28">Genesis xxxii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> that his prayers 
may obtain an answer, his conduct call down God’s favor or condemnation. There is 
nothing self-contradictory or even unintelligible in this, if we are content to 
believe <i>that</i> it is so, without striving to understand <i>how</i> it is so. 
But the instant we attempt to analyze the ideas of God as infinite and man as finite;—to 
resolve the scriptural statements into the higher principles on which their possibility 
apparently depends;—we are surrounded on every side by contradictions of our own 
raising; and, unable to comprehend how the Infinite and the Finite can exist in 
mutual


<pb n="146" id="iii.v-Page_146" />
relation, we are tempted to deny the fact of that relation altogether, and to seek 
a refuge, though it be but insecure and momentary, in Pantheism, which denies the 
existence of the Finite, or in Atheism, which rejects the Infinite. And here, again, 
the parallel between Religion and Philosophy holds: the same limits of thought are 
discernible in relation to both. The mutual intercourse of mind and matter has been 
explained away by rival theories of Idealism on the one side and Materialism on 
the other. The unity and plurality, which are combined in every object of thought, 
have been assailed, on this side by the Eleatic, who maintains that all things are 
one, and variety a delusion;<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p30.1" id="iii.v-p12.2">14</a>)</sup> on that side 
by the Skeptic, who tells us that there is no unity, but merely a mixture of differences; 
that nothing is, but all things are ever becoming; that mind and body, as substances, 
are mere philosophical fictions, invented for the support of isolated impressions 
and ideas.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p32.1" id="iii.v-p12.3">15</a>)</sup> The mystery of Necessity and 
Liberty has its philosophical as well as its theological aspect: and a parallel 
may be found to both, in the counter-labyrinth of Continuity in Space, whose mazes 
are sufficiently bewildering to show that the perception of our bodily senses, however 
certain as a fact, reposes, in its ultimate analysis, upon a mystery no less insoluble 
than that which envelops the free agency of man in its relation to the Divine Omniscience.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p34.1" id="iii.v-p12.4">16</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">Action, and not knowledge, is man’s destiny and duty in this life; 
and his highest principles, both in philosophy and in religion, have reference to 
this end. But it does not follow, on that account, that our representations are 
untrue, because they are imperfect. To assert that a representation is <i>untrue</i>, 
because it is relative to the mind of the receiver, is to overlook the fact that 
truth itself is nothing more than a relation. Truth and falsehood are not


<pb n="147" id="iii.v-Page_147" />
properties of things in themselves, but of our conceptions, and are tested, not 
by the comparison of conceptions with things in themselves, but with things as they 
are given in some other relation. My conception of an object of sense is <i>true</i>, 
when it corresponds to the characteristics of the object as I perceive it; but the 
perception itself is equally a relation, and equally implies the coöperation of 
human faculties. Truth in relation to ho intelligence is a contradiction in terms: 
our highest conception of absolute truth is that of truth in relation to all intelligences. 
But of the consciousness of intelligences different from our own we have no knowledge, 
and can make no application. Truth, therefore, in relation to man, admits of no 
other test than the harmonious consent of all human faculties; and, as no such faculty 
can take cognizance of the Absolute, it follows that correspondence with the Absolute 
can never be required as a test of truth.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p36.1" id="iii.v-p13.1">17</a>)</sup> 
The utmost deficiency that can be charged against human faculties amounts only to 
this:—that we cannot say that we know God as God knows himself; <sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p38.1" id="iii.v-p13.2">18</a>)</sup>—that 
the truth of which our finite minds are susceptible may, for aught we know, be but 
the passing shadow of some higher reality, which exists only in the Infinite Intelligence.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">That the true conception of the Divine Nature, so far as we are 
able to receive it, is to be found in those regulative representations which exhibit 
God under limitations accommodated to the constitution of man; not in the unmeaning 
abstractions which, aiming at a higher knowledge, distort, rather than exhibit, 
the Absolute and the Infinite; is thus a conclusion warranted, both deductively, 
from the recognition of the limits of human thought, and inductively, by what we 
can gather from experience and analogy concerning, God’s general dealings with mankind. 
There remains


<pb n="148" id="iii.v-Page_148" />
yet a third indispensable probation, to which the same conclusion must be subjected; 
namely, how far does it agree with the teaching of Holy Scripture?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">In no respect is the Theology of the Bible, as contrasted with 
the mythologies of human invention, more remarkable, than in the manner in which 
it recognizes and adapts itself to that complex and self-limiting constitution of 
the human mind, which man’s wisdom finds so difficult to acknowledge. To human reason, 
the personal and the infinite stand out in apparently irreconcilable antagonism; 
and the recognition of the one in a religious system almost inevitably involves 
the sacrifice of the other. The Personality of God disappears in the Pantheism of 
India; His Infinity is lost sight of in the Polytheism of Greece.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p40.1" id="iii.v-p15.1">19</a>)</sup> 
In the Hebrew Scriptures, on the contrary, throughout all their variety of Books 
and Authors, one method of Divine teaching is constantly manifested, appealing alike 
to the intellect and to the feelings of man. From first to last we hear the echo 
of that first great Commandment: “Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one Lord: 
and thou shalt love thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, and with 
all thy might.”<note n="45" id="iii.v-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16"><scripRef passage="Deuteronomy vi. 4, 5" id="iii.v-p16.1" parsed="|Deut|6|4|6|5" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4-Deut.6.5">Deuteronomy vi. 4, 5</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Mark 12:29,30" id="iii.v-p16.2" parsed="|Mark|12|29|12|30" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.29-Mark.12.30">
St. Mark xii. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> God is plainly and uncompromisingly proclaimed 
as the One and the Absolute: “I am the first, and I am the last; and beside me there 
is no God:”<note n="46" id="iii.v-p16.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17"><scripRef passage="Isaiah xliv. 6" id="iii.v-p17.1" parsed="|Isa|44|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.6">Isaiah xliv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
yet this sublime conception is never for an instant so exhibited as to furnish rood 
for that mystical contemplation to which the Oriental mind is naturally so prone. 
On the contrary, in all that relates to the feelings and duties by which religion 
is practically to be regulated, we cannot help observing how the Almighty, in communicating 
with His people, condescends to place Himself on what may, humanly speaking, be 
called a lower level than that on which the natural


<pb n="149" id="iii.v-Page_149" />
reason of man would be inclined to exhibit Him. While His Personality is never suffered 
to sink to a merely human representation; while it is clearly announced that His 
thoughts are not our thoughts, nor His ways our ways,<note n="47" id="iii.v-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18"><scripRef passage="Isaiah iv. 8" id="iii.v-p18.1" parsed="|Isa|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.4.8">Isaiah iv. 
8</scripRef>.</p></note> yet His Infinity is never for a moment so manifested as to 
destroy or weaken the vivid reality of those human attributes, under which He appeals 
to the human sympathies of His creature. “The Lord spake unto Moses face to face, 
as a man speaketh unto his friend.”<note n="48" id="iii.v-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19"><scripRef passage="Exodus xxxiii. 11" id="iii.v-p19.1" parsed="|Exod|33|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.11">Exodus xxxiii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> 
He will listen to our supplications:<note n="49" id="iii.v-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20"><scripRef passage="Psalm cxlii. 1, 2" id="iii.v-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|42|1|42|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.1-Ps.42.2">Psalm cxlii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> 
He will help those that cry unto Him:<note n="50" id="iii.v-p20.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21"><scripRef passage="Psalm cii. 17, 18; cxiv. 19" id="iii.v-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|2|17|2|18;|Ps|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.17-Ps.2.18 Bible:Ps.14.19">Psalm cii. 17, 18; cxiv. 19</scripRef>. <scripRef passage=" Isaiah lviii. 9" id="iii.v-p21.2" parsed="|Isa|58|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.9">
Isaiah lviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> He reserveth wrath for His enemies.<note n="51" id="iii.v-p21.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22"><scripRef passage="Nahum i. 2" id="iii.v-p22.1" parsed="|Nah|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.2">Nahum 
i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> 
He is appeased by repentance:<note n="52" id="iii.v-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23"><scripRef passage="1Ki 21:19" id="iii.v-p23.1" parsed="|1Kgs|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.19">1 Kings xxi. 19</scripRef>. <scripRef passage=" Jeremiah xviii. 8" id="iii.v-p23.2" parsed="|Jer|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.18.8">
Jeremiah xviii. 8</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Ezekiel xviii. 23, 30" id="iii.v-p23.3" parsed="|Ezek|18|23|0|0;|Ezek|18|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.23 Bible:Ezek.18.30">Ezekiel xviii. 23, 30</scripRef>. <scripRef passage=" Jonah iii. 10" id="iii.v-p23.4" parsed="|Jonah|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3.10">
Jonah iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“He showeth mercy to them that love Him.<note n="53" id="iii.v-p23.5"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24"><scripRef passage="Exodus xx. 6" id="iii.v-p24.1" parsed="|Exod|20|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.6">Exodus xx. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
As a King, He listens to the petitions of His subjects:<note n="54" id="iii.v-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25"><scripRef passage="Psalm v. 2; lxxiv. 12" id="iii.v-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|5|2|0|0;|Ps|74|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.2 Bible:Ps.74.12">Psalm v. 
2; lxxiv. 12</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Isaiah xxxiii. 22" id="iii.v-p25.2" parsed="|Isa|33|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.33.22">Isaiah xxxiii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> as a Father, 
He pitieth His own children.<note n="55" id="iii.v-p25.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26"><scripRef passage="Psalm ciii. 13" id="iii.v-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.13">Psalm ciii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> It 
is impossible to contemplate this marvellous union of the human and divine, so perfectly 
adapted to the wants of the human servant of a divine Master, without feeling that 
it is indeed the work of Him who formed the spirit of man, and fitted him for the 
service of His Maker. “He showeth His word unto Jacob, His statutes and ordinances 
unto Israel. He hath not dealt so with any nation; neither have the heathen knowledge 
of His laws.”<note n="56" id="iii.v-p26.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27"><scripRef passage="Psalm cxlvii. 19, 29" id="iii.v-p27.1" parsed="|Ps|47|19|0|0;|Ps|47|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.19 Bible:Ps.47.29">Psalm cxlvii. 19, 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">But if this is the lesson taught us by that earlier manifestation 
in which God is represented under the likeness of human attributes, what may we 
learn from that later and fuller revelation which tells us of One who is Himself 
both God and Man? The Father has revealed Himself to


<pb n="150" id="iii.v-Page_150" /><a id="iii.v-p28.1" />mankind under human types and images, that He may appeal more earnestly 
and effectually to man’s consciousness of the human spirit within him. The Son has 
done more than this: He became for our sakes very Man, made in all things like unto 
His brethren;<note n="57" id="iii.v-p28.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29"><scripRef passage="Hebrews ii. 17" id="iii.v-p29.1" parsed="|Heb|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.17">Hebrews ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> the Mediator between 
God and men,<note n="58" id="iii.v-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30"><scripRef passage="1Tim 2:5" id="iii.v-p30.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5">1 Timothy ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> 
being both God and Man.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p43.1" id="iii.v-p30.2">20</a>)</sup> Herein is our justification, 
if we refuse to aspire beyond those limits of human thought in which He has placed 
us. Herein is our answer, if any man would spoil us through philosophy and vain 
deceit.<note n="59" id="iii.v-p30.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31"><scripRef passage="Colossians ii. 8" id="iii.v-p31.1" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Colossians ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Is it irrational to contemplate 
God under symbols drawn from the human consciousness? Christ is our pattern: “for 
in Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily.”<note n="60" id="iii.v-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32"><scripRef passage="Colossians ii. 9" id="iii.v-p32.1" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">Colossians 
ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> 
<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p45.1" id="iii.v-p32.2">21</a>)</sup> Is it unphilosophical that our thoughts 
of God should be subject to the law of time? It was when the fulness of the time 
was come, that God sent forth his Son.<note n="61" id="iii.v-p32.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33"><scripRef passage="Galatians iv. 4" id="iii.v-p33.1" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Galatians iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p47.1" id="iii.v-p33.2">22</a>)</sup> Does the philosopher bid us strive to transcend 
the human, and to annihilate our own personality in the presence of the Infinite? 
The Apostle tells us to look forward to the time when we shall “all come in the 
unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, 
unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.”<note n="62" id="iii.v-p33.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34"><scripRef passage="Ephesians iv. 13" id="iii.v-p34.1" parsed="|Eph|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13">Ephesians 
iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Does human wisdom seek, by some transcendental form of 
intuition, to behold God as He is in his infinite nature; repeating in its own manner 
the request of Philip, “Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us?” Christ Himself 
has given the rebuke and the reply: “He that hath seen me hath seen the Father; 
and how sayest thou then, Show us the Father? “<note n="63" id="iii.v-p34.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35"><scripRef passage="John 14:8,9" id="iii.v-p35.1" parsed="|John|14|8|14|9" osisRef="Bible:John.14.8-John.14.9">St. 
John xiv. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="151" id="iii.v-Page_151" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p36">The doctrine of a personal Christ, very God and very Man, has 
indeed been the great stumblingblock in the way of those so-called philosophical 
theologians who, in their contempt for the historical and temporal, would throw 
aside the vivid revelation of a living and acting God, to take refuge in the empty 
abstraction of an impersonal idea. And accordingly, they have made various elaborate 
attempts to substitute in its place a conception more in accordance with the supposed 
requirements of speculative philosophy. Let us hear on this point, and understand 
as we best may, the language of the great leader of the chief modern school of philosophical 
rationalists. “To grasp rightly and definitely in thought,” says Hegel, “the nature 
of God as a Spirit, demands profound speculation. These propositions are first of 
all contained therein: God is God only in so far as He knows Himself: His own self-knowledge 
is moreover His self-consciousness in man, and man’s knowledge <i>of</i> God, which 
is developed into man’s self-knowledge <i>in</i> God.” . . . “The Form 
of the Absolute Spirit,” he continues, “separates itself from the Substance, and 
in it the different phases of the conception part into separate spheres or elements, 
in each of which the Absolute Substance exhibits itself, first as an eternal substance, 
abiding in its manifestation with itself; secondly, as a distinguishing of the eternal 
Essence from its manifestation, which through this distinction becomes the world 
of appearance, into which the substance of the absolute Spirit enters; thirdly, 
as an endless return and reconciliation of the world thus projected with the eternal 
Essence, by which that Essence goes back from appearance into the unity of its fulness.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p52.1" id="iii.v-p36.1">23</a>)</sup> 
The remainder of the passage carries out this metaphysical caricature of Christian 
doctrine into further details, bearing on my present


<pb n="152" id="iii.v-Page_152" />argument, but with even additional obscurity;—an obscurity so great, 
that the effect of a literal translation would be too ludicrous for an occasion 
like the present. But enough has been quoted to show that if rationalizing philosophers 
have not made much progress, since the days of Job, in the ability to find out the 
Almighty unto perfection,<note n="64" id="iii.v-p36.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p37"><scripRef passage="Job xi. 7" id="iii.v-p37.1" parsed="|Job|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.11.7">Job xi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> 
they have at least not gone backwards in the art of darkening counsel by words without 
knowledge.<note n="65" id="iii.v-p37.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p38"><scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 2" id="iii.v-p38.1" parsed="|Job|38|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.2">Job xxxviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p39">What is the exact meaning of this profound riddle, which the author 
has repeated in different forms in various parts of his writings;<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p60.1" id="iii.v-p39.1">24</a>)</sup>—whether 
he really means to assert or to deny the existence of Christ as a man;—whether he 
designs to represent the Incarnation and earthly life of the Son of God as a fact, 
or only as the vulgar representation of a philosophical idea,—is a point which has 
been stoutly disputed among his disciples, and which possibly the philosopher himself 
did not wish to see definitely settled.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p62.1" id="iii.v-p39.2">25</a>)</sup> 
But there is another passage, in which he has spoken somewhat more plainly, and 
which, without being quite decisive, may be quoted as throwing some light on the 
tendency of his thought. “Christ,” says this significant passage, “has been called 
by the church the God-Man. This monstrous combination is to the understanding a 
direct contradiction; but the unity of the divine and human nature is in this respect 
brought into consciousness and certainty in man; in that the Diversity, or, as we 
may also express it, the Finiteness, Weakness, Frailty of human nature, is not incompatible 
with this Unity, as in the eternal Idea Diversity in nowise derogates from the Unity 
which is God. This is the monstrosity whose necessity we have seen. It is therein 
implied that the divine and human nature are not in themselves different. God in 
human form. The


<pb n="153" id="iii.v-Page_153" />
truth is, that there is but one Reason, one Spirit; that the Spirit as finite has 
no real existence.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p64.1" id="iii.v-p39.3">26</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p40">The dark sentences of the master have been, as might naturally 
be expected, variously developed by his disciples. Let us hear how the same theory 
is expressed in the language of one who is frequently commended as representing 
the orthodox theology of this school, and who has striven hard to reconcile the 
demands of his philosophy with the belief in a personal Christ. Marheineke assures 
us, that “the possibility of God becoming Man shows in itself that the divine and 
human nature awe in themselves not separate:” that, “as the truth of the human nature 
is the divine, so the reality of the divine nature is the human.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p66.1" id="iii.v-p40.1">27</a>)</sup> 
And towards the conclusion of a statement worthy to rank with that of his master 
for grandiloquent obscurity, he says, “As Spirit, by renouncing Individuality, Man 
is in truth elevated above himself, without having abandoned the human nature: as 
Spirit renouncing Absoluteness, God has lowered Himself to human nature, without 
having abandoned his existence as Divine Spirit. The unity of the divine and human 
nature is but the unity in that Spirit whose existence is the knowledge of the truth, 
with which the doing of good is identical. This Spirit, as God in the human nature 
and as Man in the divine nature, is the God-Man. The man wise in divine holiness, 
and holy in divine wisdom, is the God-Man. As a historical fact,” he continues, 
“this union of God with man is manifest and real in the Person of Jesus Christ: 
in Him the divine manifestation has become perfectly human. The conception of the 
God-Man in the historical Person of Jesus Christ, contains in itself two phases 
in one; first, that God is manifest only through man; and in this relation Christ 
is as yet placed on an equality with all other men: He is


<pb n="154" id="iii.v-Page_154" />
the Son of Man, and therein at first represents only the possibility of God becoming 
Man: secondly, that in this Man, Jesus Christ, God is manifest, as in none other: 
this manifest Man is the manifest God; but the manifest God is the Son of God; and 
in this relation, Christ is God’s Son; and this is the actual fulfilment of the 
possibility or promise; it is the reality of God becoming Man.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p68.1" id="iii.v-p40.2">28</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p41">But this kind of halting between two opinions, which endeavors 
to combine the historical fact with the philosophical theory, was not of a nature 
to satisfy the bolder and more logical minds of the same school. In the theory of 
Strauss, we find the direct antagonism between the historical and the philosophical 
Christ fairly acknowledged; and the former is accordingly set aside entirely, to 
make way for the latter. And here we have at least the advantage, that the trumpet 
gives no uncertain sound;—that we are no longer deluded by a phantom of Christian 
doctrine enveloped in a mist of metaphysical obscurity; but the two systems stand 
out sharply and clearly defined, in their utter contrariety to each other. “In an 
individual, a God-Man,” he tells us, “the properties and functions which the church 
ascribes to Christ contradict themselves; in the idea of the race, they perfectly 
agree. Humanity is the union of the two natures—God become Man, the infinite manifesting 
itself in the finite, and the finite Spirit remembering its infinitude: it is the 
child of the visible Mother and the invisible Father, Nature and Spirit: it is the 
worker of miracles, in so far as in the course of human history the spirit more 
and more completely subjugates nature, both within and around man, until it lies 
before him as the inert matter on which he exercises his active power: it is the 
sinless one, for the course of its development is a blameless one; pollution cleaves 
to the individual


<pb n="155" id="iii.v-Page_155" />
only, but in the race and its history it is taken away. It is Humanity that dies, 
rises, and ascends to heaven; for from the negation of its natural state there ever 
proceeds a higher spiritual life; from the suppression of its finite character as 
a personal, national, and terrestrial Spirit, arises its union with the infinite 
Spirit of the heavens. By faith in this Christ, especially in his death and resurrection, 
man is justified before God: that is, by the kindling within him of the idea of 
Humanity, the individual man participates in the divinely human life of the species. 
Now the main element of that idea is, that the negation of the merely natural and 
sensual life, which is itself the negation of the spirit (the negation of negation, 
therefore), is the sole way to true spiritual life.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p70.1" id="iii.v-p41.1">29</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p42">These be thy gods, O Philosophy: these are the Metaphysics of 
Salvation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.v-p72.1" id="iii.v-p42.1">30</a>)</sup> This is that knowledge of things 
divine and human, which we are called upon to substitute for the revealed doctrine 
of the Incarnation of the eternal Son in the fulness of time. It is for this philosophical 
idea, so superior to all history and fact,—this necessary process of the unconscious 
and impersonal Infinite,—that we are to sacrifice that blessed miracle of Divine 
Love and Mercy, by which the Son of God, of His own free act and will, took man’s 
nature upon Him for man’s redemption. It is for this that we are to obliterate from 
our faith that touching picture of the pure and holy Jesus, to which mankind for 
eighteen centuries has ever turned, with the devotion of man to God rendered only 
more heartfelt by the sympathy of love between man and man: which from generation 
to generation has nurtured the first seeds of religion in the opening mind of childhood, 
by the image of that Divine Child who was cradled in the manger of Bethlehem, and 
was subject to His parents at Nazareth: which has checked the fiery


<pb n="156" id="iii.v-Page_156" />
temptations of youth, by the thought of Him who “was in all points tempted like 
as we are, yet without sin:”<note n="66" id="iii.v-p42.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p43"><scripRef passage="Hebrews iv. 15" id="iii.v-p43.1" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15">Hebrews iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> which 
has consoled the man struggling with poverty and sorrow, by the pathetic remembrance 
of Him who on earth had not where to lay his head:<note n="67" id="iii.v-p43.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p44"><scripRef passage="Luke 9:58" id="iii.v-p44.1" parsed="|Luke|9|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.58">St. 
Luke ix. 58</scripRef>.</p></note> which has blended into one brotherhood the rich and 
the poor, the mighty and the mean among mankind, by the example of Him who, though 
He was rich, yet for our sakes became poor;<note n="68" id="iii.v-p44.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p45"><scripRef passage="2Cor 8:9" id="iii.v-p45.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 
Corinthians viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> though He was equal with God, yet took upon 
Him the form of a servant:<note n="69" id="iii.v-p45.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p46"><scripRef passage="Philippians ii. 6, 7" id="iii.v-p46.1" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.7">Philippians ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> 
which has given to the highest and purest precepts of morality an additional weight 
and sanction, by the records of that life in which the marvellous and the familiar 
are so strangely yet so perfectly united;—that life so natural in its human virtue, 
so supernatural in its divine power: which has robbed death of its sting, and the 
grave of its victory, by faith in Him who “was delivered for our offences, and was 
raised again for our justification:”<note n="70" id="iii.v-p46.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p47"><scripRef passage="Romans iv. 25" id="iii.v-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Romans iv. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> 
which has ennobled and sanctified even the wants and weaknesses of our mortal nature, 
by the memory of Him who was an hungered in the wilderness and athirst upon the 
cross; who mourned over the destruction of Jerusalem, and wept at the grave of Lazarus.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p48">Let Philosophy say what she will, the fact remains unshaken. It 
is the consciousness of the deep wants of our human nature, that first awakens God’s 
presence in the soul; it is by adapting His Revelation to those wants that God graciously 
condescends to satisfy them. The time may indeed come, though not in this life, 
when these various manifestations of God, “at sundry times and in divers 
manners,”<note n="71" id="iii.v-p48.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p49"><scripRef passage="Hebrews i. 1" id="iii.v-p49.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Hebrews 
i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> 
may be seen to be but different sides and partial


<pb n="157" id="iii.v-Page_157" />
representations of one and the same Divine Reality;—when the light which now gleams 
in restless flashes from tlle ruffled waters of the human soul, will settle into 
the steadfast image of God’s face shining on its unbroken surface. But ere this 
shall be, that which is perfect must come, and that which is in part must be done 
away.<note n="72" id="iii.v-p49.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p50"><scripRef passage="1Cor 13:10" id="iii.v-p50.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.10">1 Corinthians xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> 
But as regards the human wisdom which would lead us to this consummation now, there 
is but one lesson which it can teach us; and <i>that</i> it teaches in spite of 
itself. It teaches the lesson which the wise king of Israel learned from his own 
experience: “I gave my heart to seek and search out by wisdom concerning all things 
that are done under heaven: I have seen all the works that are done under the sun: 
and, behold, all is vanity and vexation of spirit. And I gave my heart to know wisdom, 
and to know madness and folly: I perceived that this also is vexation of spirit.”<note n="73" id="iii.v-p50.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p51"><scripRef passage="Ecclesiastes i. 13, 14, 17" id="iii.v-p51.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|13|1|14;|Eccl|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.13-Eccl.1.14 Bible:Eccl.1.17">Ecclesiastes 
i. 13, 14, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> And if ever the time should come to any of us, 
when, in the bitter conviction of that vanity and vexation, we, who would be as 
gods in knowledge, wake up only to the consciousness of our own nakedness, happy 
shall we be, if then we may still hear, ringing in our ears and piercing to our 
hearts, an echo from that personal life of Jesus which our philosophy has striven 
in vain to pervert or to destroy: “Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words 
of eternal life: and we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son 
of the living God.”<note n="74" id="iii.v-p51.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.v-p52"><scripRef passage="John 6:68,69" id="iii.v-p52.1" parsed="|John|6|68|6|69" osisRef="Bible:John.6.68-John.6.69">St. John vi. 68, 69</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


<pb n="158" id="iii.v-Page_158" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture VI." prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii" id="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">LECTURE VI.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p1.1">FOR WHAT MAN KNOWETH THE THINGS OF A MAN, SAVE 
THE SPIRIT OF MAN WHICH IS IN HIM? EVEN SO THE THINGS OF GOD KNOWETH NO MAN, BUT 
THE SPIRIT OF GOD</span>.—<scripRef passage="1Cor 2:11" id="iii.vi-p1.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11"><span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p1.3">1 CORINTHIANS 
II. 11</span>.</scripRef></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p2">THE conclusion to be drawn from our previous inquiries is, that 
the doctrines of Revealed Religion, like all other objects of human thought, have 
a relation to the constitution of the thinker to whom they are addressed; within 
which relation their practical application and significance is confined. At the 
same time, this very relation indicates the existence of a higher form of the same 
truths, beyond the range of human intelligence, and therefore not capable of representation 
in any positive mode of thought. Religious ideas, in short, like all other objects 
of man’s consciousness, are composed of two distinct elements,—a Matter, furnished 
from without, and a Form, imposed from within by the laws of the mind itself. The 
latter element is common to all objects of thought as such: the former is the peculiar 
and distinguishing feature, by which the doctrines of Revelation are distinguished 
from other religious representations, derived from natural sources; or by which, 
in more remote comparison, religious ideas in general


<pb n="159" id="iii.vi-Page_159" />
may be distinguished from those relating to other objects. Now it is indispensable, 
before we can rightly estimate the value of the various objections which are adduced 
against this or that representation of Christian doctrine, to ascertain which of 
these elements it is, against which the force of the objection really makes itself 
felt. There may be objections whose force, such as it is, tells against the revealed 
doctrine alone, and which are harmless when directed against any other mode of religious 
representation. And there may also be objections which are applicable to the form 
which revealed religion shares in common with other modes of human thinking, and 
whose force, if they have any, is in reality directed, not against Revelation in 
particular, but against all Religion, and indeed against all Philosophy also. Now 
if, upon examination, it should appear that the principal objections which are raised 
on the side of Rationalism properly so called,—those, namely, which turn on a supposed 
incompatibility between the doctrine of Scripture and the deductions of human reason, 
are of the latter kind, and not of the former, Christianity is at least so far secure 
from any apprehension of danger from the side of rational philosophy. For the weapon 
with which she is assailed exhibits its own weakness in the very act of assailing. 
If there is error or imperfection in the essential forms of human thought, it must 
adhere to the thought criticizing, no less than to the thought criticized; and the 
result admits of but two legitimate alternatives. Either we must abandon ourselves 
to an absolute Skepticism, which believes nothing and disbelieves nothing, and which 
thereby destroys itself in believing that nothing is to be believed; or we must 
confess that reason, in thus criticizing, has transcended its legitimate province: 
that it has failed, not


<pb n="160" id="iii.vi-Page_160" />
through its inherent weakness, but through being misdirected in its aim. We must 
then shift the inquiry to another field, and allow our belief to be determined, 
not solely by the internal character of the doctrines themselves, as reasonable 
or unreasonable, but partly at least, by the evidence which can be produced in favor 
of their asserted origin as a fact. The reasonable believer, in short, must abstain 
from pronouncing judgment on the nature of the message, until he has fairly examined 
the credentials of the messenger.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">There are two methods by which such an examination of objections 
may be conducted. We may commence by an analysis of thought in general, distinguishing 
the Form, or permanent element, from the Matter, or variable element; and then, 
by applying the results of that analysis to special instances, we may show, upon 
deductive grounds, the formal or material character of this or that class of objections. 
Or we may reverse the process, commencing by an examination of the objections themselves; 
and, by exhibiting them in their relation to other doctrines besides those of Revelation, 
we may arrive at the same conclusion as to their general or special applicability. 
The former method is perhaps the most searching and complete, but could hardly be 
adequately carried out within my present limits, nor without the employment of a 
language more technical than would be suitable on this occasion. In selecting the 
latter method, as the more appropriate, I must request my hearers to bear in mind 
the general principles which it is proposed to exhibit in one or two special instances. 
These are, first, that there is no rational difficulty in Christian Theology which 
has not its corresponding difficulty in human Philosophy: and, secondly, that, therefore 
we may reasonably conclude that the stumblingblocks


<pb n="161" id="iii.vi-Page_161" />
which the rationalist professes to find in the doctrines of revealed religion arise, 
not from defects peculiar to revelation, but from the laws and limits of human thought 
in general, and are thus inherent in the method of rationalism itself, not in the 
objects which it pretends to criticize.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">But, before applying this method to the peculiar doctrines of 
the Christian revelation, it will be desirable to say a few words on a preliminary 
condition, on which our belief in the possibility of any revelation at all is dependent. 
We must justify, in the first instance, the limitations which have been assigned 
to human reason in relation to the great foundation of all religious belief whatsoever: 
we must show how far the same method warrants the assertion which has been already 
made on other grounds; namely, that we may and ought to believe in the existence 
of a God whose nature we are unable to comprehend; that we are bound to believe
<i>that</i> God exists; and to acknowledge Him as our Sustainer and our Moral Governor: 
though we are wholly unable to declare what He is in His own Absolute Essence.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p1.1" id="iii.vi-p4.1">1</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">Many philosophical theologians, who are far from rejecting any 
of the essential doctrines of revelation, are yet unwilling to ground their acceptance 
of them on the duty of believing in the inconceivable. “The doctrine of the incognizability 
of the Divine essence,” says the learned and deep-thinking Julius Müller, “with 
the intention of exalting God to the highest, deprives Him of the realities, without 
which, as it is itself obliged to confess, we cannot really think of Him. That this 
negative result, just as decidedly as the assumption of an absolute knowledge of 
God, contradicts the Holy Scriptures, which especially teach that God becomes revealed 
in Christ, as it does that


<pb n="162" id="iii.vi-Page_162" />
of the simple Christian consciousness, may be too easily shown for it to be requisite 
that we should here enter upon the same: it is also of itself clear into what a 
strange position theology must fall by the renunciation of the knowledge of its 
essential object.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p3.1" id="iii.vi-p5.1">2</a>)</sup> As regards the former 
part of this objection, I endeavored, in my last Lecture, to show that a full belief 
in God, as revealed in Christ, is not incompatible with a speculative inability 
to apprehend the Divine Essence. As regards the latter part, it is important to 
observe the exact parallel which in this respect exists between the fundamental 
conception of Theology and that of Philosophy. The Principle of Causality, the father, 
as it has been called, of metaphysical science,<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p6.1" id="iii.vi-p5.2">3</a>)</sup> 
is to the philosopher what the belief in the existence of God is to the theologian. 
Both are principles inherent in our nature, exhibiting, whatever may be their origin, 
those characteristics of universality and certainty which mark them as part of the 
inalienable inheritance of the human mind. Neither can be reduced to a mere logical 
inference from the facts of a limited and contingent experience. Both are equally 
indispensable to their respective sciences: without Causation, there can be no Philosophy; 
as without God there can be no Theology. Yet to this day, while enunciating now, 
as ever, the fundamental axiom, that for every event there must be <i>a Cause</i>, 
Philosophy has never been able to determine what Causation is; to analyze the elements 
which the causal nexus involves; or to show by what law she is justified in assuming 
the universal postulate upon which all her reasonings depend.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p8.1" id="iii.vi-p5.3">4</a>)</sup> 
The Principle of Causality has ever been, and probably ever will be, the battle 
ground on which, from generation to generation, Philosophy has struggled for her 
very existence in the death-gripe of Skepticism; and at


<pb n="163" id="iii.vi-Page_163" />
every pause in the contest, the answer has been still the same: “We <i>cannot</i> 
explain it, but we must believe it.” Causation is not the mere invariable association 
of antecedent and consequent: we feel that it implies something more than this.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p10.1" id="iii.vi-p5.4">5</a>)</sup> 
Yet, beyond the little sphere of our own volitions, what more can we discover? and 
within that sphere, what do we discover that we can explain?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p13.1" id="iii.vi-p5.5">6</a>)</sup> 
The unknown something, call it by what name you will,—power, effort, tendency,—still 
remains absolutely concealed, yet is still conceived as absolutely 
indispensable. Of Causality, as of Deity, we may almost say, in the emphatic 
language of Augustine, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p5.6">Cujus nulla scientia est in anima, nisi scire quomodo eum nesciat.</span>”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p18.1" id="iii.vi-p5.7">7</a>)</sup> 
We can speak out boldly and clearly of each, if we are asked, what it is not: we 
are silent only when we are asked, what it is. The eloquent words of the same great 
father are as applicable to human as to divine Philosophy:<note n="75" id="iii.vi-p5.8"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">“God is ineffable; 
more easily do we tell what He is not, than what He is. You think of earth; this 
is not God: of the sea; this is not God: of all things that are on the earth, men 
and animals; these are not God: of all that are in the sea, that fly through the 
air; these are not God: of whatever shines in heaven, stars, sun, and moon; these 
are not God: the heaven itself; this is not God. Think of Angels, Virtues, Powers, 
Archangels, Thrones, Seats, Dominations; these are not God, And what is He? This 
only can I tell, what He is not.</p></note> “Deus ineffabilis est: facilius dicimus 
quid non sit, quam quid sit. Terram cogitas; non est hoc Deus: mare cogitas; non 
est hoc Deus: omnia quæ sunt in terra, homines et animalia; non est hoc Deus: omnia 
quæ sunt in mari, quæ volant per aerem; non est hoc Deus: quidquid lucet in cœlo, 
stellæ, sol et luna; non est hoc Deus: ipsum cœlum; non est hoc Deus. Angelos cogita, 
Virtutes, Potestates, Archangelos, Thronos, Sedes, Dominationes; non est hoc Deus. 
Et quid est? Hoc solum potui dicere, quid non sit.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p20.1" id="iii.vi-p6.1">8</a>)</sup></p>



<pb n="164" id="iii.vi-Page_164" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">From the fundamental doctrine of Religion in general, let us pass 
on to that of Christianity in particular. “The Catholic Faith is this: that we worship 
one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity.” How, asks the objector, can the One be 
Many, or the Many One? or how is a distinction of Persons compatible with their 
perfect equality?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p22.1" id="iii.vi-p7.1">9</a>)</sup> It is not a contradiction 
to say, that we are compelled by the Christian Verity to acknowledge every Person 
by Himself to be God and Lord; and yet are forbidden by the Catholic Religion to 
say, There be three Gods, or three Lords.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p24.1" id="iii.vi-p7.2">10</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">To exhibit the philosophical value of this objection, we need 
only make a slight chance in the language of the doctrine criticized. Instead of 
a plurality of persons in the Divine Unity, we have only to speak of a plurality 
of Attributes in the Divine Essence. How can there be a variety of Attributes, each 
infinite in its kind, and yet all together constituting but one Infinite? or how, 
on the other hand, can the Infinite be conceived as existing without diversity at 
all? We know, indeed, that various attributes exist in man constituting in their 
plurality one and the same conscious self. Even here, there is a mystery which we 
cannot explain; but the fact is one which we are compelled, by the direct testimony 
of consciousness, to accept without explanation. But in admitting, as we are compelled 
to do, the coexistence of many attributes in one person, we can conceive those attributes 
only as distinct from each other, and as limiting each other. Each mental attribute 
is manifested as a separate and determinate mode of consciousness, marked off and 
limited, by the very fact of its manifestation as such. Each is developed in activities 
and operations from which the others are excluded. But this type of the conscious 
existence fails us altogether, when we


<pb n="165" id="iii.vi-Page_165" />
attempt to transfer it to the region of the Infinite. That there can be but one 
Infinite, appears to be a necessary conclusion of reason; for diversity is itself 
a limitation: yet here we have many Infinites, each distinct from the other, yet 
all constituting one Infinite, which is neither identical with them nor distinguishable 
from them. If Reason, thus baffled, falls back on the conception of a simple Infinite 
Nature, composed of no attributes, her case is still more hopeless. That which has 
no attributes is nothing conceivable; for things are conceived by their attributes. 
Strip the Infinite of the Attributes by which it is distinguished as infinite, and 
the Finite of those by which it is distinguished as finite; and the residue is neither 
the Infinite as such, nor the Finite as such, nor any one being as distinguished 
from any other being. It is the vague and empty conception of Being in general, 
which is no being in particular,—a shape,</p>
<blockquote id="iii.vi-p8.1">
<blockquote id="iii.vi-p8.2">
<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p9">“If Shape it might be called, that shape had none
<br />
Distinguishable in member, joint, or limb, <br />
Or Substance might be called, that Shadow seemed, <br />
For each seemed either.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p26.1" id="iii.vi-p9.4">11</a>)</sup></p>
</blockquote>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">The objection, “How can the One be Many, or the Many One?” is 
thus so far from telling with peculiar force against the Catholic doctrine of the 
Holy Trinity, that it has precisely the same power or want of power, and may be 
urged with precisely the same effect, or want of effect, against any conception, 
theological or philosophical, in which we may attempt to represent the Divine Nature 
and Attributes as infinite, or, indeed, to exhibit the Infinite at all. The same 
argument applies with equal force to the conception of the Absolute. If the Divine 
Nature is conceived as being nothing more than the sum of the Divine Attributes, 
it is not


<pb n="166" id="iii.vi-Page_166" />
Absolute; for the existence of the wilole, wtill be dependent on the existence of 
its several parts. It; on the other hand, it is something distinct from the Attributes, 
and capable of existing without them, it becomes, in its absolute essence, an absolute 
void,—an existence manifested by no characteristic features,—a conception constituted 
by nothing conceivable.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p28.1" id="iii.vi-p10.1">12</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">The same principle may be also applied to another portion of this 
great fundamental truth. The doctrine of the Son of God, begotten of the Father, 
and yet coeternal with the Father, is in nowise more or less comprehensible by human 
reason, than the relation between the Divine Essence and its Attributes.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p30.1" id="iii.vi-p11.1">13</a>)</sup> 
In the order of Thought, or of Nature, the substance to which attributes belong 
has a logical priority to the attributes which exist in relation to it. The Attributes 
are attributes of <i>a Substance</i>. The former are conceived as the dependent 
and derived; the latter as the independent and original existence. Yet in the order 
of Time (and to the order of Time all human thought is limited), it is as impossible 
to conceive the Substance existing before its Attributes, as the Attributes before 
the Substance.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p32.1" id="iii.vi-p11.2">14</a>)</sup> We cannot conceive a being 
originally simple, developing itself in the course of time into a complexity of 
attributes; for absolute simplicity cannot be conceived as containing within itself 
a principle of development, nor as differently related to different periods of time, 
so as to commence its development at any particular moment.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p34.1" id="iii.vi-p11.3">15</a>)</sup> 
Nor yet can we conceive the attributes as existing prior to the substance; for the 
very conception of an attribute implies relation to a substance. Yet the third hypothesis, 
that of their coexistence in all time, is equally incomprehensible; for this is 
to merge the Absolute and Infinite in an eternal relation and difference. We cannot 
conceive God as first


<pb n="167" id="iii.vi-Page_167" />
existing, and then as creating His own attributes; for the creative power must then 
itself be created. Nor yet can we conceive the Divine Essence as constituted by 
the eternal coexistence of attributes; for then we have many Infinites, with no 
bond of unity between them. The mystery of the Many and the One, which has baffled 
philosophy ever since philosophy began, meets it here, as everywhere, with its eternal 
riddle. Reason gains nothing by repudiating Revelation; for the mystery of Revelation 
is the mystery of Reason also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">I should not for an instant dream of adducing this metaphysical 
parallel as offering the slightest approach to a <i>proof</i> of the Christian doctrine 
of the Trinity in Unity. What it really illustrates is, not God’s Nature, but man’s 
ignorance. Without an Absolute Knowing there can be no comprehension of Absolute 
Being.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p36.1" id="iii.vi-p12.1">16</a>)</sup> The position of human reason, with 
regard to the ideas of the Absolute and the Infinite, is such as equally to exclude 
the Dogmatism which would demonstrate Christian Doctrine from philosophical premises, 
and the Rationalism which rejects it on the ground of philosophical difficulties, 
as well as that monstrous combination of both, which distorts it in pretending to 
systematize it. The Infinite is known to human reason, merely as the negation of 
the Finite: we know what it is not; and that is all. The conviction, <i>that</i> 
an Infinite Being exists, seems forced upon us by the manifest incompleteness of 
our finite knowledge; but we have no rational means whatever of determining <i>what</i> 
is the nature of that Being.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p38.1" id="iii.vi-p12.2">17</a>)</sup> The mind is 
thus perfectly blank with regard to any speculative representation of the Divine 
Essence; and for that very reason, Philosophy is not entitled, on internal evidence, 
to accept any, or to reject any. The only question which we are reasonably at liberty 
to ask in this matter, relates to the


<pb n="168" id="iii.vi-Page_168" />
evidences of the Revelation as a fact. If there is sufficient evidence, on other 
grounds, to show that the Scripture, in which this doctrine is contained, is a Revelation 
from God, the doctrine itself must be unconditionally received, not as reasonable, 
nor as unreasonable, but as scriptural. If there is not such evidence, the doctrine 
itself will lack its proper support; but the Reason which rejects it is utterly 
incompetent to substitute any other representation in its place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">Let us pass on to the second great doctrine of the Catholic Faith,—that 
which asserts the union of two Natures in the Person of Christ. “The right Faith 
is, that we believe and confess, that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is 
God and Man: God of the Substance of the Father, begotten before the worlds; and 
Man, of the Substance of His Mother, born in the world.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p41.1" id="iii.vi-p13.1">18</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">Our former parallel was drawn from the impossibility of conceiving, 
in any form, a relation between the Infinite and the Infinite. Our present parallel 
may be found in the equal impossibility of conceiving, by the natural reason, a 
relation between the Infinite and the Finite;—an impossibility equally insurmountable, 
whether the two natures are conceived as existing in one Being, or in divers. Let 
us attempt, if we can, to conceive, at any moment of time, a finite world coming 
into existence by the fiat of an Infinite Creator. Can we conceive that the amount 
of existence is thereby increased,—that the Infinite and the Finite together contain 
more reality than formerly existed in the Infinite alone? The supposition annihilates 
itself; for it represents Infinite Existence as capable of becoming greater still. 
But, on the other hand, can we have recourse to the opposite alternative, and conceive 
the Creator as evolving the world out of His own Essence; the amount of Being remaining 
as before, yet the Infinite and the Finite both


<pb n="169" id="iii.vi-Page_169" />
existing? This supposition also annihilates itself; for if the Infinite suffer diminution 
by that portion of it, which becomes the Finite, it is infinite no longer; and if 
it suffers no diminution, the two together are but equal to the Infinite alone, 
and the Finite is reduced to absolute nonentity.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p43.1" id="iii.vi-p14.1">19</a>)</sup> 
In any mode whatever of human thought, the coexistence of the Infinite and the Finite 
is inconceivable; and yet the non-existence of either is, by the same laws of consciousness, 
equally inconceivable. If Reason is to be the supreme Judge of Divine Truths, it 
will not be sufficient to follow its guidance up to a certain point, and to stop 
when it is inconvenient to proceed further. There is no logical break in the chain 
of consequences, from Socinianism to Pantheism, and from Pantheism to Atheism, and 
from Atheism to Pyrrhonism; and Pyrrhonism is but the suicide of Reason itself. 
“Nature,” says Pascal, “confounds the Pyrrhonists, and reason confounds the Dogmatists. 
What then becomes of man, if he seeks to discover his true condition by his natural 
reason? He cannot avoid one of these sects, and he cannot subsist in either.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p45.1" id="iii.vi-p14.2">20</a>)</sup></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">Let Religion begin where it will, it must begin with that 
which is above Reason. What then do we gain by that parsimony of belief, which 
strives to deal out the Infinite in infinitesimal fragments, and to erect the 
largest possible superstructure of deduction upon the smallest possible 
foundation of faith? We gain just this: that we forsake an incomprehensible 
doctrine, which rests upon the word of God, for one equally incomprehensible, 
which rests upon the word of man. Religion, to be a relation between God and man 
at all, must rest on a belief in the Infinite, and also on a belief in the 
Finite; for if we deny the first, there is no God; and if we deny the second, 
there is no Man. But the coexistence of the Infinite and the


<pb n="170" id="iii.vi-Page_170" />
Finite, in any manner whatever, is inconceivable 
by reason; and the only ground that can be taken for accepting one representation 
of it rather than another, is that one is revealed, and another is not revealed. 
We may seek as we will for a “Religion within the limits of the bare Reason;” and 
we shall not find it; simply because no such thing exists; and if we dream for a 
moment that it does exist, it is only because we are unable or unwilling to pursue 
reason to its final consequences. But if we do not, others will; and the system 
which we have raised on the shifting basis of our arbitrary resting-place, waits 
only till the wind of controversy blows against it, and the flood of unbelief descends 
upon it, to manifest itself as the work of the “foolish man which built his house 
upon the sand.”<note n="76" id="iii.vi-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16"><scripRef passage="Matt 7:26" id="iii.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26">St. Matthew vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">Having thus endeavored to exhibit the limits of human reason in 
relation to those doctrines of Holy Scripture which reveal to us the nature of God, 
I shall next attempt briefly to apply the same argument to those representations 
which more directly declare His relation to the world. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">The course of Divine Providence, 
in the government of the world, is represented in Scripture under the twofold aspect 
of <i>General Law</i> and <i>Special Interposition</i>. Not only is God the Author of the universe, 
and of those regular laws by which the periodical recurrence of its natural phenomena 
is determined;<note n="77" id="iii.vi-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19"><scripRef passage="Genesis i. 14; viii. 22" id="iii.vi-p19.1" parsed="|Gen|1|14|0|0;|Gen|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14 Bible:Gen.8.22">Genesis i. 14; viii. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Job 38:1-41; 39:1-30" id="iii.vi-p19.2" parsed="|Job|38|1|38|41;|Job|39|1|39|30" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.1-Job.38.41 Bible:Job.39.1-Job.39.30">Job xxxviii. xxxix</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Psalm xix 1-6; lxxiv. 17; civ. 5-31; cxxxv.7; cxlviii. 6" id="iii.vi-p19.3" parsed="|Ps|19|1|19|6;|Ps|74|17|0|0;|Ps|4|5|4|31;|Ps|35|7|0|0;|Ps|48|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1-Ps.19.6 Bible:Ps.74.17 Bible:Ps.4.5-Ps.4.31 Bible:Ps.35.7 Bible:Ps.48.6">Psalm xix 1-6; lxxiv. 17; civ. 5-31; cxxxv.7; cxlviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
but He is also exhibited as standing in a special relation to mankind; as the 
direct cause of events by which their temporal or spiritual welfare is affected: 
as accessible to the prayers of His servants; as to be praised for His special 
mercies towards


<pb n="171" id="iii.vi-Page_171" />
each of us in particular.<note n="78" id="iii.vi-p19.4"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20"><scripRef passage="Psalm lxv. 2; cli. 17,18; clii. 1,3; cxliii. 1, 2; cxlv. 19" id="iii.vi-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|65|2|0|0;|Ps|51|17|51|18;|Ps|52|1|0|0;|Ps|52|3|0|0;|Ps|43|1|43|2;|Ps|45|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.65.2 Bible:Ps.51.17-Ps.51.18 Bible:Ps.52.1 Bible:Ps.52.3 Bible:Ps.43.1-Ps.43.2 Bible:Ps.45.19">Psalm lxv. 2; cli. 17,18; clii. 1,3; cxliii. 1, 2; cxlv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> But this scriptural representation 
has been discovered by Philosophy to be irrational. God is unchangeable; and therefore 
He cannot be moved by man’s entreaty. He is infinitely wise and good; and therefore 
He ought not to deviate from the perfection of His Eternal Counsels. “The religious 
man,” says a writer of the present day, “who believes that all events, mental as 
well as physical, are preordered and arranged according to the decrees of infinite 
wisdom, and the philosopher, who knows that, by the wise and eternal laws of the 
universe, cause and effect are indissolubly chained together, and that one follows 
the other in inevitable succession,—equally feel that this ordination—this chain—cannot 
be changeable at the cry of man. . . . If the purposes of God were 
not wise, they would not be formed;—if wise, they cannot be changed, for then they 
would become unwise. . . . The devout philosopher, trained to the investigation of universal 
system,—the serene astronomer, fresh from the study of the changeless laws which 
govern innumerable worlds,—shrinks from the monstrous irrationality of asking the 
great Architect and Governor of all to work a miracle in his behalf,—to interfere, 
for the sake of <i>his</i> convenience or <i>his</i> plans, with the sublime order conceived by 
the Ancient of Days in the far Eternity of the Past; for what is a special providence 
but an interference with established laws? and what is such interference but a miracle?”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p47.1" id="iii.vi-p20.2">21</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">Now here, as in the objections previously noticed, the 
rationalist mistakes a general difficulty of all human thought for a special 
difficulty of Christian belief. The really insoluble problem is, how to conceive 
God as acting at all; not how to conceive Him as acting in this way, rather


<pb n="172" id="iii.vi-Page_172" />
than in that. The creation of the world at <i>any</i> 
period of time;—the establishment, at <i>any</i> moment, of immutable laws for the future 
government of that world;—this is the real mystery which reason is unable to fathom, 
this is the representation which seems to contradict our conceptions of the Divine 
Perfection. To that pretentious perversion of the finite which philosophy dignifies 
with the name of the Infinite, it is a contradiction to suppose that any change 
can take place at any moment;—that any thing can begin to exist, which was not 
from all eternity. To conceive the Infinite Creator, at any moment of time, calling 
into existence a finite world, is, in the human point of view, to suppose an imperfection, 
either before the act, or after it. It is to suppose the development of a power 
hitherto unexercised, or the limiting to a determinate act that which was before 
general and indeterminate. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">May we not then repeat our author’s objection in another 
form? How can a Being of Infinite Wisdom and Goodness, without an act of self-deterioration, 
change the laws which have governed His own solitary existence in the far Eternity 
when the world was not? Or rather, may we not ask what these very phrases of “changeless 
laws” and “far Eternity” really mean? Do they not represent God’s existence as 
manifested under the conditions of duration and succession,—conditions which necessarily 
involve the conception of the imperfect and the finite? They have not emancipated 
the Deity from the law of Time: they have only placed Him in a different relation 
to it. They have merely substituted, for the revealed representation of the God 
who from time to time vouchsafes His aid to the needs of His creatures, the rationalizing 
representation of the God who, throughout all time, steadfastly refuses to do so.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p49.1" id="iii.vi-p22.1">22</a>)</sup></p>

<pb n="173" id="iii.vi-Page_173" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">If, then, the condition of Time is inseparable from 
all human conceptions of the Divine Nature, what advantage do we gain, even in philosophy, 
by substituting the supposition of immutable order in time for that of special interposition 
in time? Both of these representations are doubtless <i>speculatively</i> imperfect: both 
depict the Infinite God under finite symbols. But for the <i>regulative</i> purposes of 
human conduct in this life, each is equally necessary: and who may dare, from the 
depths of his own ignorance, to say that each may not have its prototype in the 
ineffable Being of God?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p51.1" id="iii.vi-p23.1">23</a>)</sup> We are sometimes told that it gives us a more elevated 
idea of the Divine Wisdom and Power, to regard the Creator as having finished His 
work once for all, and then abandoned it to its own unerring laws, than to represent 
Him as interfering, from time to time, by the way of direct personal superintendence;—just as it implies higher mechanical skill to make an engine which shall go on 
perpetually by its own motion, than one which requires to be continually regulated 
by the hand of its maker.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p53.1" id="iii.vi-p23.2">24</a>)</sup> This ingenious simile fails only in the important 
particular, that both its terms are utterly unlike the objects which they profess 
to represent. The world is not a machine; and God is not a mechanic. The world is 
not a machine; for it consists, not merely of wheels of brass, and springs of steel, 
and the fixed properties of inanimate matter; but of living and intelligent and 
free-acting persons, capable of personal relations to a living and intelligent 
and free-acting Ruler. And God is not a mechanic; for the mechanic is separated 
from his machine by the whole diameter of being; as mind, giving birth to material 
results; as the conscious workman, who meets with no reciprocal consciousness in 
his work. It may be a higher evidence of mechanical skill, to abandon brute


<pb n="174" id="iii.vi-Page_174" />
matter once for all to its own laws; but to take 
this as the analogy of God’s dealings with His living creatures—as well tell us 
that the highest image of parental love and forethought is that of the ostrich, 
“which leaveth her eggs in the earth, and warmeth them in dust.”<note n="79" id="iii.vi-p23.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24"><scripRef passage="Job xxxix. 14" id="iii.vi-p24.1" parsed="|Job|39|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.39.14">Job xxxix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p57.1" id="iii.vi-p24.2">25</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25">But if such 
conclusions are not justified by our <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p25.1">a priori</span></i> knowledge 
of the Divine nature, are they borne out empirically by the actual constitution 
of the world? Is there any truth in the assertion, so often put forth as an undeniable 
discovery of modern science, “that cause and effect are indissolubly chained together, 
and that one follows the other in inevitable succession?” There is just that amount 
of half-truth which makes an error dangerous; and there is no more. Experience is 
of two kinds, and Philosophy is of two kinds;—that of the world of matter, and that 
of the world of mind,—that of physical succession, and that of moral action. In 
the material world, if it be true that the researches of science <i>tend towards</i> (though 
who can say that they will ever reach?) the establishment of a system of fixed 
and orderly recurrence; in the mental world, we are no less confronted, at every 
instant, by the presence of contingency and free will.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p59.1" id="iii.vi-p25.2">26</a>)</sup> In the one we are conscious 
of a chain of phenomenal effects; in the other of <i>self</i>, as an acting and originating 
cause. Nay, the very conception of the immutability of the law of cause and effect, 
is not so much derived from the positive evidence of the former, as from the negative 
evidence of the latter. We believe the succession to be necessary, because nothing 
but mind can be conceived as interfering with the successions of matter; and, where 
mind is excluded, we are unable to imagine contingence.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p61.1" id="iii.vi-p25.3">27</a>)</sup> 
But what right has this so-called philosophy


<pb n="175" id="iii.vi-Page_175" />
to build a theory of the universe on material principles 
alone, and to neglect what experience daily and. hourly forces upon our notice,—the 
perpetual interchange of the relations of matter and mind? In passing from the material 
to the moral world, we pass at once from the phenomenal to the real; from the successive 
to the continuous; from the many to the one; from an endless chain of mutual dependence 
to an originating and self-determining source of power. That mysterious, yet unquestionable 
presence of <i>Will</i>;—that agent, uncompelled, yet not uninfluenced, whose continuous 
existence and productive energy are summoned up in the word <i>Myself</i>;—that perpetual 
struggle of good with evil;—those warnings and promptings of a Spirit, striving 
with our spirit, commanding, yet not compelling; acting upon us, yet leaving us 
free to act for ourselves;—that twofold consciousness of infirmity and strength 
in the hour of temptation;—that grand ideal of what we ought to be, so little, alas! 
to be gathered from the observation of what we are;—that overwhelming conviction 
of Sin in the sight of One higher and holier than we;—that irresistible impulse 
to Prayer, which bids us pour out our sorrows and make our wants known to One who 
hears and will answer us; -that indefinable yet inextinguishable consciousness of 
a direct intercourse and communion of man with God, of God’s influence upon man, 
yea, and (with reverence be it spoken) of man’s influence upon God:—these are facts 
of experience, to the full as real and as certain as the laws of p1lnetary motions 
and chemical affinities;—facts which Philosophy is bound to take into account, or 
to stand convicted as shallow and one-sided;—facts which can deceive us, only if 
our whole Consciousness is a liar, and the boasted voice of Reason itself but an 
echo of the universal lie.</p>

<pb n="176" id="iii.vi-Page_176" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26">Even within the domain of Physical Science, however 
much analogy may lead us to conjecture the universal prevalence of law and orderly 
sequence, it has been acutely remarked, that the phenomena which are most immediately 
important to the life and welfare of man, are precisely those which he never has 
been, and probably never will be, able to reduce to a scientific calculation.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p63.1" id="iii.vi-p26.1">28</a>)</sup> 
The astronomer, who can predict the exact position of a planet in the heavens a 
thousand years hence, knows not what may be his own state of health to-morrow, nor 
how the wind which blows upon him will vary from day to day. May we not be permitted 
to conclude, with a distinguished Christian philosopher of the present day, that 
there is a Divine Purpose in this arrangement of nature; that, while enough is displayed 
to stimulate the intellectual and practical energies of man, enough is still concealed 
to make him feel his dependence upon God?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p65.1" id="iii.vi-p26.2">29</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27">For man’s training in this life, 
the conceptions of General Law and of Special Providence are both equally necessary; 
the one, that he may labor for God’s blessings, and the other, that he may pray 
for them. Ile sows, and reaps, and gathers in his produce, to meet the different 
seasons, as they roll their unchanging course: he acknowledges also that “neither 
is he that planteth anything, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the 
increase.”<note n="80" id="iii.vi-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p28"><scripRef passage="1Cor 3:7" id="iii.vi-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.7">1 Corinthians iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> He labors in the moral training of himself and others, in obedience 
to the general laws of means and ends, of motives and influences; while he asks, 
at the same time, for wisdom from above to guide his course aright, and for 
grace to enable him to follow that guidance. Necessary alike during this our 
state of trial, it may be that both conceptions alike are but shadows of


<pb n="177" id="iii.vi-Page_177" />
some higher truth, in which their apparent oppositions 
are merged in one harmonious whole. But when we attempt, from our limited point 
of view, to destroy the one, in order to establish the other more surely, we overlook 
the fact that our conception of General Law is to the full as human as that of Special 
Interposition;—that we are not really thereby acquiring a truer knowledge of the 
hidden things of God, but are measuring Him by a standard derived from the limited 
representations of man.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p67.1" id="iii.vi-p28.2">30</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p29">Subordinate to the Conception of Special Providence, 
and subject to the same laws of thought in its application, is that of <i>Miraculous 
Agency</i>. I am not now going to waste an additional argument in answer to that shallowest 
and crudest of all the assumptions of unbelief, which dictatorially pronounces that 
Miracles are impossible;—an assumption which is repudiated by the more philosophical 
among the leaders of Rationalism itself;<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p70.1" id="iii.vi-p29.1">31</a>)</sup> and which implies, that he who maintains 
it has such a perfect and intimate acquaintance with the Divine Nature and Purposes, 
as to warrant him in asserting that God cannot or will not depart from the ordinary 
course of His Providence on any occasion whatever. If, as I have endeavored to show, 
the doctrine of Divine Interposition is not in itself more opposed to reason than 
that of General Law; and if the asserted immutability of the laws of nature is, 
at the utmost, tenable only on the supposition that material nature alone is spoken 
of,—we are not warranted, on any ground, whether of deduction from principles or 
of induction from experience, in denying the possible suspension of the Laws of 
Matter by the will of the Divine Mind. But the question on which it may still be 
desirable to say a few words, before concluding this portion of my argument, is 
one which is disputed, not necessarily between the believer and the unbeliever, 
but


<pb n="178" id="iii.vi-Page_178" />
often between believers equally sincere and equally 
pious, differing only in their modes of representing to their own minds the facts 
and doctrines which both accept. Granting, that is to say, that variations from 
the established sequence of physical phenomena may take place, and have taken place, 
as Scripture bears witness;—are such variations to be represented as departures 
from or suspensions of natural law; or rather, as themselves the result of some 
higher law to us unknown, and as miraculous only from the point of view of our present 
ignorance?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p75.1" id="iii.vi-p29.2">32</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p30">Which of these representations, or whether either of them, is the 
true one, when such occurrences are considered in their relation to the Absolute 
Nature of God, our ignorance of that Nature forbids us to determine. Speculatively, 
to human understanding, it appears as little consistent with the nature of the Absolute 
and Infinite, to be subject to universal law, as it is to act at particular moments. 
But as a regulative truth, adapted to the religious wants of man’s constitution, 
the more natural representation, that of a departure from the general law, seems 
to be also the more accurate. We are liable, in considering this question, to confound 
together two distinct notions under the equivocal name of <i>Law</i>. The first is a positive 
notion, derived from the observation of facts, and founded, with various modifications, 
upon the general idea of the <i>periodical recurrence of phenomena</i>. The other is a 
merely negative notion, deduced from a supposed apprehension of the Divine Nature, 
and professing to be based on the idea of the eternal Purposes of God. Of the former, 
the ideas of <i>succession</i> and <i>repetition</i> form an essential part. To the latter, the 
idea of Time, in any form, has no legitimate application; and it is thus placed 
beyond the sphere of human thought. Now, when we speak of a Miracle as the possible 
result of some


<pb n="179" id="iii.vi-Page_179" />
higher law, do we employ the term <i>law</i> in the former 
sense, or in the latter? do we mean, a law which actually exists in the knowledge 
of God; or one which, in the progress of science, may come to the knowledge of man? 
-one which might be discovered by a better acquaintance with the Divine Counsels, 
or one which might be inferred from a larger experience of natural phenomena? If 
we mean the former, we do not know that a more perfect acquaintance with the Divine 
Counsels, implying, as it does, the elevation of our faculties to a superhuman level, 
might not abolish the conception of Law altogether. If we mean the latter, we assume 
that which no experience warrants us in assuming; we endanger the religious significance 
and value of the miracle, only for the sake of removing God a few degrees further 
back from that chain of phenomena which is admitted ultimately to depend upon Him. 
A miracle, in one sense, need not be necessarily a violation of the laws of nature. 
God may make use of natural instruments, acting after their kind; as man himself, 
within his own sphere, does in the production of artificial combinations. The great 
question, however, still remains: Has God ever, for religious purposes, exhibited 
phenomena in certain relations, which the observed course of nature, and the artistic 
skill of man, are unable to bring about, or to account for? 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p31">I have thus far endeavored 
to apply the principle of the Limits of Religious Thought to some of these representations 
which are usually objected to by the Rationalist, as in apparent opposition to the 
Speculative Reason of Man. In my next Lecture, I shall attempt to pursue the same 
argument, in relation to those doctrines which are sometimes regarded as repugnant 
to man’s Moral Reason. The lesson to be derived from our present inquiry may be 
given in the pregnant sentence of a great philosopher, but recently taken


<pb n="180" id="iii.vi-Page_180" />
from us: “No difficulty emerges in Theology, 
which had not previously emerged in Philosophy.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vi-p77.1" id="iii.vi-p31.1">33</a>)</sup> The intellectual stumblingblocks, 
which men find in the doctrines of Revelation, are not in consequence of any improbability 
or error peculiar to the things revealed; but are such as the thinker brings with 
him to the examination of the question;—such as meet him on every side, whether 
he thinks with or against the testimony of Scripture; being inherent in the constitution 
and laws of the Human Mind itself. But must we therefore acquiesce in the melancholy 
conclusion, that self-contradiction is the law of our intellectual being;—that the 
light of Reason, which is God’s gift, no less than Revelation, is a delusive light, 
which we follow to our own deception? Far from it: the examination of the Limits 
of Thought leads to a conclusion the very opposite to this. Reason does not deceive 
us, if we will only read her witness aright; and Reason herself gives us warning, 
when we are in danger of reading it wrong. The light that is within us is not darkness; 
only it cannot illuminate that which is beyond the sphere of its rays. The self-contradictions, 
into which we inevitably fall, when we attempt certain courses of speculation, are 
the beacons placed by the hand of God in the mind of man, to warn us that we are 
deviating from the track that He designs us to pursue; that we are striving to pass 
the barriers which He has planted around us. The flaming sword turns every way against 
those who strive, in the strength of their own reason, to force their passage to 
the tree of life. Within her own province, and among her own objects, let Reason 
go forth, conquering and to conquer. The finite objects, which she can clearly and 
distinctly conceive, are her lawful empire and her true glory. The countless phenomena 
of the visible world; the unseen things which lie in the depths of the human soul;—these 
are given


<pb n="181" id="iii.vi-Page_181" />
into her hand; and over them she may reign in unquestioned 
dominion. But when she strives to approach too near to the hidden mysteries of the 
Infinite;—when, not content with beholding afar off the partial and relative manifestations 
of God’s presence, she would “turn aside and see this great sight,” and know why 
God hath revealed Himself thus;—the voice of the Lord Himself is heard, as it were, 
speaking in warning from the midst: “Draw not nigh hither: put off thy shoes from 
off thy feet; for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground.”<note n="81" id="iii.vi-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p32"><scripRef passage="Exodus iii. 5" id="iii.vi-p32.1" parsed="|Exod|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.5">Exodus iii. 
5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


<pb n="182" id="iii.vi-Page_182" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture VII." prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii" id="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">LECTURE VII.</h2> 
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p1.1">YET YE SAY, THE WAY OF THE LORD IS NOT EQUAL. HEAR NOW, O HOUSE OF 
ISRAEL; IS NOT MY WAY EQUAL? ARE NOT YOUR WAYS UNEQUAL?</span>-<scripRef passage="Ezek 18:25" id="iii.vii-p1.2" parsed="|Ezek|18|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.25">EZEKIEL XVIII. 25</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p2">“IF I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.”<note n="82" id="iii.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3"><scripRef passage="Galatians ii. 18" id="iii.vii-p3.1" parsed="|Gal|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.18">Galatians ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> This 
text might be appropriately prefixed to an examination of that system of moral and 
religious criticism which, at the close of the last century, succeeded for a time 
in giving a philosophical connection to the hitherto loose and floating theological 
rationalism of its age and country.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p1.1" id="iii.vii-p3.2">1</a>)</sup> It 
was indeed a marvellous attempt to send forth from the same fountain sweet 
waters and bitter, to pull down and to build up by the same act and method. The 
result of the Critical Philosophy, as applied to the speculative side of human 
Reason, was to prove beyond all question the existence of certain necessary 
forms and laws of Intuition and thought, which impart a corresponding character 
to all the objects of which Consciousness, intuitive or reflective, can take 
cognizance. Consciousness was thus exhibited as a Relation between the human 
mind and its object; and this conclusion, once established, is fatal to the very 
conception of a Philosophy of the Absolute. But by an inconsistency scarcely to 
be paralleled in the history of philosophy, the author of this comprehensive 
criticism attempted to deduce a partial conclusion from universal premises, and 
to


<pb n="183" id="iii.vii-Page_183" />
exempt the speculations of moral and religious 
thought from the relative character with which, upon his own principles, all the 
products of human consciousness were necessarily invested. The Moral Law, and the 
ideas which it carries with it, are, according to this theory, not merely facts 
of human consciousness, conceived under the laws of human thought, but absolute, 
transcendental realities, implied in the conception of all Reasonable Beings as 
such, and therefore independent of the law of time, and binding, not on man as man, 
but on all possible intelligent beings, created or uncreated.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p3.1" id="iii.vii-p3.3">2</a>)</sup> The Moral Reason 
is thus a source of absolute and unchangeable realities; while the Speculative Reason 
is concerned only with phenomena, or things modified by the constitution of the 
human mind.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p5.1" id="iii.vii-p3.4">3</a>)</sup> As a corollary to this theory, it follows, that the law of human 
morality must be regarded as the measure and adequate representative of the moral 
nature of God;—in fact, that our knowledge of the Divine Being is identical with 
that of our own moral duties;—for God is made known to us, as existing at all, only 
in and by the moral reason: we do not look upon actions as binding because they 
are commanded by God; but we know them to be divine commands because we are bound 
by them.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p8.1" id="iii.vii-p3.5">4</a>)</sup> Applying these principles to the criticism of Revealed Religion, the 
philosopher maintains that no code of laws claiming divine authority can have any 
religious value, except as approved by the moral reason;<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p10.1" id="iii.vii-p3.6">5</a>)</sup> that there can be no 
duties of faith or practice towards God, distinct from the moral obligations which 
reason enjoins;<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p12.1" id="iii.vii-p3.7">6</a>)</sup> and that, consequently, every doctrine to which this test is 
inapplicable is either no part of revelation at all, or at best can only be given 
for local and temporary purposes, of which the enlightened reason need no longer 
take any account.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p14.1" id="iii.vii-p3.8">7</a>)</sup></p>

<pb n="184" id="iii.vii-Page_184" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">Amid much that is true and noble in this teaching 
when confined within its proper limits, its fundamental weakness as an absolute 
criterion of religious truth is so manifest as hardly to need exposure. The fiction 
of a moral law binding in a particular form upon all possible intelligences, acquires 
this seeming universality, only because human intelligence is made the representative 
of all. I can conceive moral attributes only as I know them in consciousness: I 
can imagine other minds only by first assuming their likeness to my own. To construct 
a theory, whether of practical or of speculative reason, which shall be valid for 
other than human intelligences, it is necessary that the author should himself be 
emancipated from the conditions of human thought. Till this is done, the so-called 
Absolute is but the Relative under another name: the universal consciousness is but the human mind striving to transcend itself.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">The very characteristics of Universality 
and Necessity, with which our moral obligations are invested, point to an origin 
the very reverse of that which the above theory supposes. For these characteristics 
are in all cases due to the presence of the formal and personal element in the phenomena 
of consciousness, and appear most evidently in those conceptions in which the matter 
as well as the manner of thinking is drawn from the laws or formal conditions of 
experience. Of these conditions, I have in a former Lecture enumerated three—Time, 
Space, and Personality; the first as the condition of human consciousness in general: 
the second and third as the conditions of the same consciousness in relation to 
the phenomena of matter and of mind respectively.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p16.1" id="iii.vii-p5.1">8</a>)</sup> From these are derived three 
corresponding systems of <i>necessary truths</i> in the highest human sense of the term: 
the science of Numbers being connected. with


<pb n="185" id="iii.vii-Page_185" />
the condition of Time; that of Magnitudes with Space; 
and that of Morals with Personality. These three sciences rest on similar bases, 
and are confined within the same limits: all being equally necessary and valid within 
the legitimate bounds of human intelligence; and all equally negative and self-contradictory, 
when we attempt to pass beyond those bounds. The contradictions involved in the 
conceptions of Infinite Number and Infinite Magnitude find their parallel when we 
attempt to conceive the attributes of an Infinite Morality: the necessity which 
is manifested in the finite relations of the two former is the counterpart of that 
which accompanies those of the latter.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p18.1" id="iii.vii-p5.2">9</a>)</sup> That Moral Obligation, conceived as a 
law binding upon man, must be regarded as immutable so long as man’s nature remains 
unchanged, is manifest from the character of the conception itself, and follows 
naturally from a knowledge of its origin. An act of Duty is presented to my consciousness 
as enjoined by a Law whose obligation upon myself is directly and intuitively discerned. 
It thus differs essentially from the phenomena of external nature, whose laws are 
not immediately perceived, but inferred from the observed recurrence of facts. The 
immediate consciousness of Law unavoidably carries with it the conviction of necessity 
and immutability in relation to the agent who is subject to it. For to suppose that 
a moral law can be reversed or suspended in relation to <i>myself</i>;—to suppose a conviction 
of <i>right</i> unaccompanied by an obligation to act, or a conviction of <i>wrong</i> 
unaccompanied by an obligation to forbear,—is to suppose a reversal of the 
conditions of my personal existence;—a supposition which annihilates itself; 
since those conditions are implied in the attempt to conceive my personal 
existence at all. The Moral Sense is thus, like the intuitions of Time and 
Space,


<pb n="186" id="iii.vii-Page_186" />
an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p5.3">a priori</span></i> law 
of the human mind, not determined by experience as it is, but determining beforehand 
what experience ought to be. But it is not thereby elevated above the conditions 
of human intelligence; and the attempt so to elevate it is especially inadmissible 
in that philosophy which resolves Time and Space into forms of the human consciousness, 
and limits their operation to the field of the phenomena and the relative. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">That 
there is an Absolute Morality, based upon, or rather identical with, the Eternal 
Nature of God, is indeed a conviction forced upon us by the same evidence as that 
on which we believe that God exists at all. But what that Absolute Morality is, 
we are as unable to fix in any human conception, as we are to define the other 
attributes of the same Divine Nature. To human conception it seems impossible that 
absolute morality should be manifested in the form of a <i>law of obligation</i>; for 
such a law implies relation and subjection to the authority of a lawgiver. And as 
all human morality is manifested in this form, the conclusion seems unavoidable, 
that human morality, even in its highest elevation, is not identical with, nor adequate 
to measure, the Absolute Morality of God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p20.1" id="iii.vii-p6.1">10</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">A like conclusion is forced upon 
us by a closer examination of human morality itself. To maintain the immutability 
of moral principles in the abstract is a very different thing from maintaining the 
immutability of the particular acts by which those principles are manifested in 
practice. The parallel between the mathematical and the moral sciences, as systems 
of necessary truth, holds good in this respect also. As principles in the abstract, 
the laws of morality are as unchangeable as the axioms of geometry. That duty ought 
in all cases to be followed in preference to inclination, is as certain a truth 
as that two straight lines


<pb n="187" id="iii.vii-Page_187" />
cannot enclose a space. In their concrete application, 
both principles are equally liable to error;—we may err in supposing a particular 
visible line to be perfectly straight; as we may err in supposing a particular act 
to be one of duty.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p22.1" id="iii.vii-p7.1">11</a>)</sup> But the two errors, though equally possible, are by no means 
equally important. For mathematical science, as such, is complete in its merely 
theoretical aspect; while moral science is valuable chiefly in its application to 
practice. It is in their concrete form that moral principles are adopted as guides 
of conduct and canons of judgment; and in this form they admit of various degrees 
of uncertainty or of positive error. But the difference between the highest and 
the lowest conception of moral duty is one of degree, not of kind; the interval 
between them is occupied by intermediate stages, separated from each other by minute 
and scarcely appreciable differences; and the very conception of a gradual progress 
in moral enlightenment implies the possibility of a further advance, of a more exalted 
intellect, and a more enlightened conscience. While we repudiate, as subversive 
of all morality, the theory which maintains that each man is the measure of his 
own moral acts; we must repudiate also, as subversive of all religion, the opposite 
theory, which virtually maintains that man may become the measure of the absolute 
Nature of God. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">God did not <i>create</i> Absolute Morality: it is coëternal 
with Himself; 
and it were blasphemy to say that there ever was a time when God was and Goodness 
was not. But God did create the human manifestation of morality, when He created 
the moral constitution of man, and placed him in those circumstances by which the 
eternal principles of right and wrong are modified in relation to the present life.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p24.1" id="iii.vii-p8.1">12</a>)</sup> For it is manifest, to take the simplest instances, that the sixth Commandment 
of the Decalogue, in its literal


<pb n="188" id="iii.vii-Page_188" />
obligation, is relative to that state of 
things in which men are subject to death; and the seventh, to which there is marrying 
and giving in marriage; and the eighth, to that in which men possess temporal goods. 
It is manifest, to take a more general ground, that the very conception of moral 
obligation implies a superior authority, and an ability to transgress what that 
authority commands; that it implies a complex, and therefore a limited nature in 
the moral agent; the intellect, which apprehends the duty, being distinct from the 
will, which obeys or disobeys. That there is a higher and unchangeable principle 
embodied in these forms, we have abundant reason to believe; and yet we cannot, 
from our present point of view, examine the same duties apart from their human element, 
and separate that which is relative and peculiar to man in this life from that which 
is absolute and common to all moral beings. In this respect, again, our moral conceptions 
offer a remarkable analogy to the cognate phenomena on which other systems of necessary 
truth are based. Take, for example, the idea of Time, the foundation of the science 
of Number. We find no difficulty in conceiving that this present world was created 
at some definite point of time; but we are unable to conceive the same moment as 
the creation of Time itself. On the contrary, we are compelled to believe that there 
was a time before as well as after the creation of the world: that the being of 
God reaches back in boundless duration beyond the moment when He said, Let there 
be light; and there was light. But when we attempt to unite this conviction with 
another, necessary to the completion of the thought;—when we try to conceive God 
as an Infinite Being, existing in continuous duration,—the contradictions, which 
beset us on every side, admonish us that we have transcended the boundary within 
which alone human thought is


<pb n="189" id="iii.vii-Page_189" />
possible. And so, too, while we are competent to 
believe that the creation of man’s moral nature was not identical with the creation 
of morality itself;—that the great principles of all that is holy and righteous 
existed in God, before they assumed their finite form in the heart of man;—we still 
find ourselves baffled in every attempt to conceive an infinite moral nature, or 
its condition, an infinite personality: we find ourselves compelled to walk by faith, 
and not by sight;—to admit that we have knowledge enough to guide us in our moral 
training here; but not enough to unveil the hidden things of God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p26.1" id="iii.vii-p8.2">13</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">In so far, 
then, as Morality, in its human character, depends upon conditions not coëternal 
with God, but created along with man, in so far we are not justified in regarding 
the occasional suspension of human duties, by the same authority which enacted 
them, as a violation of the immutable principles of morality itself. That there 
are limits, indeed, within which alone this rule can be safely applied;—that there 
are doctrines and practices which carry on their front convincing proof that they 
cannot have been revealed or commanded by God;—that there are systems of religion 
which by this criterion may be shown to have sprung, not from divine appointment, 
but from human corruption,—is not for an instant denied. In my concluding Lecture, 
I shall endeavor to point out some of the conditions under which this kind of evidence 
is admissible. For the present, my argument is concerned, not with special and occasional 
commands, but with universal and perpetual doctrines; not with isolated facts recorded 
in sacred history, but with revealed truths, forming an integral portion of religious 
belief: In this point of view, I propose to apply the principle hitherto maintained, 
of the Limits of Religious Thought, to the examination of those doctrines of the 
Christian Faith


<pb n="190" id="iii.vii-Page_190" />
which are sometimes regarded as containing something 
repugnant to the Moral Reason of man. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">The Atoning Sacrifice of Christ has been the 
mark assailed by various attacks of this kind; some of them not very consistent 
with each other, but all founded on some supposed incongruity between this doctrine 
and the moral attributes of the Divine Nature. By one critic, the doctrine is rejected 
because it is more consistent with the infinite mercy of God to pardon sin freely, 
without any atonement whatsoever.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p28.1" id="iii.vii-p10.1">14</a>)</sup> By another, because, from the unchangeable 
nature of God’s laws, it is impossible that sin can be pardoned at all.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p30.1" id="iii.vii-p10.2">15</a>)</sup> A third 
maintains that it is unjust that the innocent should suffer for the sins of the 
guilty.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p32.1" id="iii.vii-p10.3">16</a>)</sup> A fourth is indignant at the supposition that God can be angry;<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p34.1" id="iii.vii-p10.4">17</a>)</sup> 
while a fifth cannot see by what moral fitness the shedding of blood can do away 
with sin or its punishment.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p36.1" id="iii.vii-p10.5">18</a>)</sup> The principle which governs these and similar objections 
is, that we have a right to assume that there is, if not a perfect identity, at 
least an exact resemblance between the moral nature of man and that of God; that 
the laws and principles of infinite justice and mercy are but magnified images of 
those which are manifested on a finite scale;—that nothing can be compatible with 
the boundless goodness of God, which is incompatible with the little goodness of 
which man may be conscious in himself. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">The value of this principle, as an absolute 
criterion of religious truth, may be tested by the simple experiment of applying 
the same reasoning to an imaginary revelation constructed on the rational principles 
of some one of the objectors. Let us suppose, then, that, instead of the Christian 
doctrine of the Atonement, the Scriptures had told us of an absolute and unconditional 
pardon of sin, following upon the mere repentance of the sinner. It is easy to imagine


<pb n="191" id="iii.vii-Page_191" />
how ready our reasoning theologians would 
be with their philosophical criticism, speculative or moral. Does it not, they might 
say, represent mall as influencing God,—the Finite as controlling, by the act of 
repentance, the unchangeable self-determinations of the Infinite? Does it not depict 
the Deity as acting in time, as influenced by motives and occasions, as subject 
to human feelings? Does it not tend to weaken our impression of the hatefulness 
of sin, and to encourage carelessness in the sinner, by the easy terms on which 
he is promised forgiveness?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p38.1" id="iii.vii-p11.1">19</a>)</sup> If it is un- worthy of God to represent Him as 
angry and needing to be propitiated, how can philosophy tolerate the conception 
that He is placable, and to be softened by repentance? And what moral fitness has 
repentance to do away with the guilt or punishment of a past transgression? Whatever 
moral fitness there exists between righteousness and God’s favor, the same must 
exist between sin and God’s anger: in whatever degree that which deserves punishment 
is not punished, in that degree God’s justice is limited in its operation. A strictly 
moral theory requires, therefore, not free forgiveness, but an exactly graduated 
proportion between guilt and suffering, virtue and happiness.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p41.1" id="iii.vii-p11.2">20</a>)</sup> If, on the other 
hand, we maintain that there is no moral fitness in either case, we virtually deny 
the existence of a moral Deity at all: we make God indifferent to good and evil 
as such: we represent Him as rewarding and punishing arbitrarily and with respect 
of persons. The moral objection, in truth, so far as it has any weight at all, has 
no special application to the Christian doctrine: it lies against the entire supposition 
of the remission of sins on any terms and by any means: and if it has been more 
strongly urged by Rationalists against the Christian representation than against 
others, this is merely because the former has had


<pb n="192" id="iii.vii-Page_192" />
the misfortune to provoke hostility by being 
found in the Bible. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">It is obvious indeed, on a moment’s reflection, that the duty 
of man to forgive the trespasses of his neighbor, rests precisely upon those features 
of human nature which cannot by any analogy be regarded as representing an image 
of God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p43.1" id="iii.vii-p12.1">21</a>)</sup> Man is not the author of the moral law: he is not, as man, the moral 
governor of his fellows: he has no authority, merely as man, to punish moral transgressions 
as such. It is not as sin, but as injury, that vice is a transgression against man: 
it is not that his holiness is outraged, but that his rights or his interests are 
impaired. The duty of forgiveness is imposed as a check, not upon the justice, but 
upon the selfishness of man: it is not designed to extinguish his indignation against 
vice, but to restrain his tendency to exaggerate his own personal injuries.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p45.1" id="iii.vii-p12.2">22</a>)</sup> 
The reasoner maintains, “it is a duty in man to forgive sins, therefore it must 
be morally fitting for God to forgive them also,” overlooks the fact that this duty 
is binding upon man: on account of the weakness and ignorance and sinfulness of 
his nature; that he is bound to forgive, as one who himself needs forgiveness; as 
one whose weakness renders him liable to suffering; as one whose self-love is ever 
ready to arouse his passions and pervert his judgment. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">Nor yet would the advocates 
of the Moral Reason gain anything in Theology by the substitution of a rigid system 
of reward and punishment, in which nothing is forgiven, but every act meets with 
its appropriate recompense. We have only to suppose that this were the doctrine 
of Revelation, to imagine the outcry with which it would be assailed. “It is moral,” the objector might urge, 
“only in the harsher and less amiable features of human 
morality: it gives us a God whom we may fear, but whom we cannot love;


<pb n="193" id="iii.vii-Page_193" />
who has given us affections with which He has no 
sympathy, and passions for whose consequences He allows no redress: who created 
man liable to fall, and placed him in a world of temptations, knowing that he would 
fall, and purposing to take advantage of his frailty to the utmost.” Criticisms 
of this kind may be imagined without number;—nay, they are actually found in more 
than one modern work, the writers of which have erroneously imagined that they were 
assailing the real teaching of Scripture.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p47.1" id="iii.vii-p13.1">23</a>)</sup> Verily, this vaunted Moral Reason 
is a “Lesbian rule.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p49.1" id="iii.vii-p13.2">24</a>)</sup> It may be applied with equal facility to the criticism 
of every possible scheme of Divine Providence; and therefore we may be permitted 
to suspect that it is not entitled to implicit confidence against any.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p51.1" id="iii.vii-p13.3">25</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">The 
endless controversy concerning Predestination and Free Will, whether viewed in 
its speculative or in its moral aspect, is but another example of the hardihood 
of human ignorance. The question, as I have observed before, has its philosophical 
as well as its theological aspect: it has no difficulties peculiar to itself: it 
is but a special form of the fundamental mystery of the coëxistence of the Infinite 
and the Finite. Yet, with this mystery meeting and baffling human reason at every 
turn, theologians have not scrupled to trace in their petty channels the exact flow 
and course of Infinite wisdom; one school boldly maintaining that even Omniscience 
itself has no knowledge of contingent events; another asserting, with equal confidence, 
that God’s knowledge must be a restraint on man’s freedom.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p55.1" id="iii.vii-p14.1">26</a>)</sup> If philosophy offers 
for the moment an apparent escape from the dilemma, by suggesting that God’s knowledge 
is not properly <i>foreknowledge</i>, as having no relation to time;<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p57.1" id="iii.vii-p14.2">27</a>)</sup> 
the suggestion itself is one which can neither be verified as a truth, nor even 
intelligibly exhibited as a thought; and the


<pb n="194" id="iii.vii-Page_194" />
Rationalist evades the solution by shifting the 
ground of attack, and retorts that Prophecy at least is anterior to the event which 
it foretells; and that a prediction of human actions is irreconcilable with freedom.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p59.1" id="iii.vii-p14.3">28</a>)</sup> But the whole meaning of the difficulty vanishes, as soon as we acknowledge 
that the Infinite is not an object of human thought at all. There can be no consciousness 
of a relation, whether of agreement or of opposition, where there is not a consciousness 
of both the objects related. That a man, by his own power, should be able with certainty 
to foretell the future, implies that the laws of that future are fixed and unchangeable; 
for man can only foresee particular occurrences through a knowledge of the general 
law on which they depend. But is this relation of cause to effect, of law to its 
consequences, really a knowledge or an ignorance? Is the causal relation itself 
a law of things, or only a human mode of representing phenomena? Supposing it were 
possible for man, in some other state of intelligence, to foresee a future event 
without foreseeing it as the result of a law,—would that knowledge be a higher or 
a lower one than he at present possesses?—would it be the removal of some reality 
which he now sees, or only of some limitation under which he now sees it?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p61.1" id="iii.vii-p14.4">29</a>)</sup> Man can only foresee what is certain; and from his point of view, the foreknowledge 
depends upon the certainty. But, apart from the human conditions of thought, in 
relation to a more perfect intelligence, can we venture to say, even as regards 
temporal succession, whether necessity is the condition of foreknowledge, or foreknowledge 
of necessity, or whether indeed necessity itself has any existence at all?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p63.1" id="iii.vii-p14.5">30</a>)</sup> 
May not the whole scheme of Law and Determinism indicate a weakness, rather than 
a power of the human mind; and are there not facts of consciousness which give some 
support


<pb n="195" id="iii.vii-Page_195" />
to this conjecture?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p65.1" id="iii.vii-p14.6">31</a>)</sup> Can anything be <i>necessary</i> 
to an intellect whose thought creates its own objects? Can any necessity of things 
determine the cognitions of the Absolute Mind, even if those cognitions take place 
in succession to each other? These questions admit of no certain answer; but the 
very inability to answer them proves that dogmatic decisions on either side are 
the decisions of ignorance, not of knowledge. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15">But the problem, be its difficulties 
and their origin what they may, is not peculiar to Theology, and receives no additional 
complication from its position in Holy Writ. The very same question may be discussed 
in a purely metaphysical form, by merely substituting the universal law of causation 
for the universal knowledge of God. What is the meaning and value of that law of 
the human mind which apparently compels us to think that every event whatever has 
its determining cause? And how is that conviction reconcilable with a liberty in 
the human will to choose between two alternatives? The answer is substantially the 
same as before. The freedom of the will is a positive fact of our consciousness: 
as for the principle of causality, we know not whence it is, nor what it is. We 
know not whether it is a law of things, or a mode of human representation; whether 
it denotes an impotence or a power; whether it is innate or acquired. We know not 
in what the causal relation itself consists; nor by what authority we are warranted 
in extending its significance beyond the temporal sequence which suggests it and 
the material phenomena in which that sequence is undisturbed. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16">And is not the same 
conviction of the ignorance of man, and of his rashness in the midst of ignorance, 
forced upon us by the spectacle of the arbitrary and summary decisions of human 
reason on the most mysterious as well as the


<pb n="196" id="iii.vii-Page_196" />
most awful of God’s revealed judgments against 
sin,—the sentence of Eternal Punishment? We know not what is the relation of Sin 
to Infinite Justice. We know not under what conditions, consistently with the freedom 
of man, the final restoration of the impenitent sinner is possible; nor how, 
without such a restoration, guilt and misery can ever cease. We know not whether the future 
punishment of sin will be inflicted by way of natural consequence or of supernatural 
visitation; whether it will be produced from within or inflicted from without. We 
know not how man can be rescued from sin and suffering without the coöperation of 
his own will; nor what means can coöperate with that will, beyond those which are 
offered to all of us during our state of trial.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p67.1" id="iii.vii-p16.1">32</a>)</sup> It becomes us to speak cautiously 
and reverently on a matter of which God has revealed so little, and that little 
of such awful moment; but if we may be permitted to criticize the arguments of 
the opponents of this doctrine with the same freedom with which they have criticized 
the ways of God, we may re, mark that the whole apparent force of the moral objection 
rests upon two purely gratuitous assumptions. It is assumed, in the first place, 
that God’s punishment of sin in the world to come is so far analogous to man’s administration of punishment in this world, that it will take place as a special infliction, 
not as a natural consequence. And it is assumed, in the second place, that punishment 
will be inflicted solely with reference to the sins committed during the earthly 
life;—that the guilt will continue finite, while the misery is prolonged to infinity.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p69.1" id="iii.vii-p16.2">33</a>)</sup> Are we then so sure, it may be asked, that there can be no sin beyond the grave? 
Can any immortal soul incur God’s wrath and condemnation, only so long as it is 
united to a mortal body? With as much reason might we assert that the


<pb n="197" id="iii.vii-Page_197" />
angels are incapable of obedience to God, that the 
devils are incapable of rebellion. What if the sin perpetuates itself,—if the prolonged 
misery be the offspring of the prolonged guilt?<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p72.1" id="iii.vii-p16.3">34</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">Against this it is urged that 
sin cannot forever be triumphant against God.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p74.1" id="iii.vii-p17.1">35</a>)</sup> As if the whole mystery of iniquity 
were contained in the words <i>for ever!</i> The real riddle of existence—the problem which 
confounds all philosophy, aye, and all religion too, so far as religion is a thing 
of man’s reason—is the fact that evil exists <i>at all</i>; not that it exists for a longer 
or a shorter duration. Is not God infinitely wise and holy and powerful <i>now</i>? and 
does not sin exist along with that infinite holiness and wisdom and power? Is God 
to become more holy, more wise, more powerful hereafter; and must evil be annihilated 
to make room for His perfections to expand? Does the infinity of His eternal nature 
ebb and flow with every increase or diminution in the sum of human guilt and misery? 
Against this immovable barrier of the existence of evil, the waves of philosophy 
have dashed themselves unceasingly since the birthday of human thought, and have 
retired broken and powerless, without displacing the minutest fragment of the stubborn 
rock, without softening one feature of its dark and rugged surface.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p79.1" id="iii.vii-p17.2">36</a>)</sup> We may 
be told that evil is a privation, or a negation, or a partial aspect of the universal 
good, or some other equally unmeaning abstraction; whilst all the while our own 
hearts bear testimony to its fearful reality, to its direct antagonism to every 
possible form of good.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p81.1" id="iii.vii-p17.3">37</a>)</sup> But this mystery, vast and inscrutable as it is, is 
but one aspect of a more general problem; it is but the moral form of the ever-recurring 
secret of the Infinite. How the Infinite and the Finite, in any form of antagonism 
or other relation, can exist together;


<pb n="198" id="iii.vii-Page_198" />
how infinite power can coëxist with finite 
activity; how infinite wisdom can coëxist with finite contingency; how infinite 
goodness can coëxist with finite evil; how the Infinite can exist in any manner 
without exhausting the universe of reality;—this is the riddle which Infinite Wisdom 
alone can solve, the problem whose very conception belongs only to that Universal 
Knowing which fills and embraces the Universe of Being. When philosophy can answer 
this question; when she can even state intelligibly the notions which its terms 
involve,—then, and not till then, she may be entitled to demand a solution of the 
far smaller difficulties which she finds in revealed religion;—or rather, she will 
have solved them already; for from this they all proceed, and to this they all ultimately 
return. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18">The reflections which this great and terrible mystery of Divine Judgment 
have suggested, receive perhaps some further support when we contemplate it in another 
aspect, and one more legitimately within the province of human reason; that is to 
say, in its analogy to the actual constitution and course of nature. “The Divine 
moral government which religion teaches us,” says Bishop Butler, “implies that 
the consequence of vice shall be misery, in some future state, by the righteous 
judgment of God. That such consequent punishment shall take effect by His appointment, 
is necessarily implied. But, as it is not in any sort to be supposed that we are 
made acquainted with all the ends or reasons, for which it is fit future punishment 
should be inflicted, or why God has appointed such and such consequent misery should 
follow vice; and as we are altogether in the dark, how or in what manner it shall 
follow, by what immediate occasions, or by the instrumentality of what means,—there 
is no absurdity in supposing


<pb n="199" id="iii.vii-Page_199" />
it may follow in a way analogous to that in which 
many miseries follow such and such courses of action at present: poverty, sickness, 
infamy, untimely death from diseases, death from the hands of civil justice. There 
is no absurdity in supposing future punishment may follow wickedness of course, 
as we speak, or in the way of natural consequence from God’s original constitution 
of the world; from the nature He has given us, and from the condition in which He 
places us; or in a like manner as a person rashly trifling upon a precipice, in 
the way of natural consequence, falls down; in the way of natural consequence, breaks 
his limbs, suppose; in the way of natural consequence of this, without help perishes.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p83.1" id="iii.vii-p18.1">38</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19">And if we may be permitted to extend the same analogy from the constitution 
of external nature to that of the human mind, may we not trace something not wholly 
unlike the irrevocable sentence of the future, in that dark and fearful, yet too 
certain law of our nature, by which sin and misery ever tend to perpetuate themselves; 
by which evil habits gather strength with every fresh indulgence, till it is 
no longer, humanly speaking, in the power of the sinner to shake off the burden 
which his own deeds have laid upon him? In that mysterious condition of the depraved 
will, compelled, and yet free,—the slave of sinful habit, yet responsible for every 
act of sin, and gathering deeper condemnation as the power of amendment grows less 
and less,—may we not see some possible foreshadowing of the yet deeper guilt and 
the yet more hopeless misery of the worm that dieth not, and the fire that is not 
quenched? The fact, awful as it is, is one to which our every (lay’s experience 
bears witness: and who shall say that the invisible things of God may not, in this 
as in other instances, be shadowed forth to us in the things that are seen?</p>

<pb n="200" id="iii.vii-Page_200" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20">The same argument from analogy is indeed applicable 
to every one of the difficulties which Rationalism professes to discover in the 
revealed ways of God’s dealings with man. The Fall of Adam, and the inherited corruption 
of his posterity, find their parallel in the liability to sin which remains unextinguished 
throughout man’s moral progress; and in that mysterious, though certain dispensation 
of Providence, which ordains that not only bodily taints and infirmities, but even 
moral dispositions and tendencies should, in many instances, descend from father 
to son; and which permits the child of sinful parents to be depraved by evil example, 
before he knows how, by his own reason, clearly to discern between right and wrong; 
before lie has strength, of his own will, to refuse the evil and choose the good.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p85.1" id="iii.vii-p20.1">39</a>)</sup> There is a parallel, too, in that strange, yet too familiar fact, of vice persisted 
in, with the clearest and strongest conviction of its viciousness and wretchedness; 
and the skepticism which denies that man, if created sinless, could so easily have 
fallen from innocence, finds its philosophical counterpart in the paradox of the 
ancient moralist, who maintained that conscious sin is impossible, because nothing 
can be stronger than knowledge.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p87.1" id="iii.vii-p20.2">40</a>)</sup> Justification by faith through the merits of 
Christ is at least in harmony with that course of things established by Divine Providence 
in this world; in which so many benefits, which we cannot procure for ourselves 
or deserve by any merit of our own, are obtained for us by the instrumentality of 
others; and in which we are so often compelled, as an indispensable condition of 
obtaining the benefit, to trust in the power and good-will of those whom we have 
never tried, and to believe in the efficacy of means whose manner of working we 
know not.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p89.1" id="iii.vii-p20.3">41</a>)</sup> The operations of Divine Grace, influencing, yet


<pb n="201" id="iii.vii-Page_201" />
not necessitating, the movements of the human 
soul, find their corresponding fact and their corresponding mystery in the determinations 
of the Will;—in that Freedom to do or leave undone, so certain in fact, so inexplicable 
in theory, which consists neither in absolute indifference nor in absolute subjection; 
which is acted upon and influenced by motives, yet in its turn acts upon and controls 
their influences, prevented by them, and yet working with them.<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p91.1" id="iii.vii-p20.4">42</a>)</sup> But it is unnecessary 
to pursue further an argument which, in all its essential features, has already 
been fully exhibited by a philosopher whose profound and searching wisdom has answered 
by anticipation nearly every cavil of the latest form of Rationalism, no less than 
those of his own day. We may add here and there a detail of application, as the 
exigencies of controversy may suggest; but the principle of the whole, and its most 
important consequences, have been established and worked out more than a century 
ago, in the unanswerable argument of Butler. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">The warning which his great work contains 
against “that idle and not very innocent employment of forming imaginary models 
of a world, and schemes of governing it,”<sup>(<a href="#iv.vii-p99.1" id="iii.vii-p21.1">43</a>)</sup> is as necessary now as then, as applicable 
to moral as to speculative theories. Neither with regard to the physical nor to 
the moral world, is man capable of constructing a Cosmogony; and those Babels of 
Reason, which Philosophy has built for itself, under the names of Rational Theories 
of Religion, and Criticisms of every Revelation, are but the successors of those 
elder children of chaos and night, which, with no greater knowledge, but with less 
presumption, sought to describe the generation. of the visible universe. It is no 
disparagement of the value and authority of the Moral Reason in its regulative capacity, 
within its proper sphere of human action,


<pb n="202" id="iii.vii-Page_202" />
if we refuse to exalt it to the measure and standard 
of the Absolute and Infinite Goodness of God. The very Philosopher whose writings 
have most contributed to establish the supreme authority of Conscience in man, is 
also the one who has pointed out most clearly the existence of analogous moral difficulties 
in nature and in religion, and the true answer to both,—the admission that God’s 
Government, natural as well as spiritual, is a scheme imperfectly comprehended. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22">In His Moral Attributes, no less than in the rest of His Infinite Being, God’s 
judgments are unsearchable, and His ways past finding out.<note n="83" id="iii.vii-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23"><scripRef passage="Romans xi. 33" id="iii.vii-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Romans xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> While He manifests Himself 
clearly as a Moral Governor and Legislator, by the witness of the Moral Law which 
He has established in the hearts of men, we cannot help feeling, at the same time, 
that that Law, grand as it is, is no measure of His Grandeur, that He Himself is 
beyond it, though not opposed to it, distinct, though not alien from it. We feel 
that He who planted in man’s conscience that stern, unyielding Imperative of Duty, 
must Himself be true and righteous altogether; that He from whom all holy desires, 
all good counsels, and all just works do proceed, must Himself be more holy, more 
good, more just than these. But when we try to realize in thought this sure conviction 
of our faith, we find that here, as everywhere, the Finite cannot fathom the Infinite; 
that, while in our hearts we believe, yet our thoughts at times are sore troubled. 
It is consonant to the whole analogy of our earthly state of trial, that, in this 
as in other features of God’s Providence, we should meet with things impossible 
to understand and difficult to believe; by which reason is baffled and faith tried;—acts 
whose purpose we see not; dispensations whose wisdom is


<pb n="203" id="iii.vii-Page_203" />
above us; thoughts which are not our thoughts, 
and ways which are not our ways. In these things we hear, as it were, the same loving 
voice which spoke to the wondering disciple of old: “What I do, thou knowest not 
now; but thou shalt know hereafter.”<note n="84" id="iii.vii-p23.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24"><scripRef passage="John 13:7" id="iii.vii-p24.1" parsed="|John|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.7">St. John xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> The luminary by whose influence the ebb and 
flow of man’s moral being is regulated, moves around and along with man’s little 
world, in a regular and bounded orbit; one side, and one side only, looks downward 
upon its earthly centre; the other, which we see not, is ever turned upwards to 
the all-surrounding Infinite. And those tides have their seasons of rise and fall, 
their places of strength and weakness; and that light waxes and wanes with the growth 
or decay of man’s mental and moral and religious culture; and its borrowed rays 
seem at times to shine as with their own lustre, in rivalry, even in opposition, 
to the source from which they emanate. Yet is that light still but a faint and partial 
reflection of the hidden glories of the Sun of Righteousness, waiting but the brighter 
illumination of His presence, to fade and be swallowed up in the full blaze of the 
heaven kindling around it;—not cast down indeed from its orbit, nor shorn of its 
true brightness and influence, but still felt and acknowledged in its real existence 
and power, in the memory of the past discipline, in the product of the present perfectness, 
though now distinct no more, but vanishing from sight to be made one with the Glory 
that beams from the “Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow 
of turning.”<note n="85" id="iii.vii-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25"><scripRef passage="John 1:17" id="iii.vii-p25.1" parsed="|John|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.17">St. James i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>



<pb n="204" id="iii.vii-Page_204" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture VIII." prev="iii.vii" next="iv" id="iii.viii">

<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1">LECTURE VIII.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p1.1">THE WORKS WHICH THE FATHER HATH GIVEN ME TO FINISH, THE SAME WORKS 
THAT I DO, BEAR WITNESS OF ME, THAT THE FATHER HATH SENT ME</span>.—<scripRef passage="John 5:36" id="iii.viii-p1.2" parsed="|John|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.36">ST. JOHN V. 36</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p2">TO 
construct a complete Criticism of any Revelation, it is necessary that the Critic 
should be in possession of a perfect Philosophy of the Infinite. For, except on 
the supposition that we possess an exact knowledge of the whole Nature of God, 
such as only that Philosophy can furnish, we cannot know for certain what are the 
purposes which God intends to accomplish by means of Revelation, and what are the 
instruments by which those purposes may be best carried out. If then it can be shown, 
as I have attempted to show in the previous Lectures, that the attainment of a Philosophy 
of the Infinite is utterly impossible under the existing laws of human thought, 
it follows that it is not by means of philosophical criticism that the claims of 
a supposed Revelation can be adequately tested. We are thus compelled to seek another 
field for the right use of Reason in religious questions; and what that field is, 
it will not be difficult to determine. To Reason, rightly employed, within its proper 
limits and on its proper objects, our Lord himself and his Apostles openly appealed 
in proof of their divine mission; and the same proof has been unhesitatingly claimed 
by the defenders of Christianity in all subsequent ages. In other words, the legitimate 
object of


<pb n="205" id="iii.viii-Page_205" />
a rational criticism of revealed religion, is 
not to be found in the <i>contents</i> of that religion, but in its <i>evidences</i>. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p3">At first 
sight it may appear as if this distinction involved no real difference; for the 
contents of a revelation, it might be objected, are included among its evidences. 
In one sense, no doubt they are; but that very inclusion gives them a totally different 
significance and weight from that to which they lay claim when considered as the 
basis of a philosophical criticism. In the one case, they are judged by their conformity 
to the supposed nature and purposes of God; in the other, by their adaptation to 
the actual circumstances and wants of man. In the one case they are regarded as 
furnishing a single and a certain criterion; for on the supposition that our reason 
is competent to determine, from our knowledge of the Divine Nature, what the characteristics 
of a true Revelation ought to be, we are entitled, by virtue of that criterion alone, 
to reject without hesitation whatever does not satisfy its requirements. In the 
other case, they are regarded as furnishing only one probable presumption out of 
many;—a presumption which may confirm and be confirmed by coinciding testimony from 
other sources, or, on the contrary, may be outweighed, when we come to balance probabilities, 
by conflicting evidence on the other side. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4">The practical conclusion, which may be 
deduced from the whole previous survey of the Limits of Religious Thought, is this: 
that if no one faculty of the human mind is competent to convey a direct knowledge 
of the Absolute and the Infinite, no one faculty is entitled to claim preëminence 
over the rest, as furnishing especially <i>the criterion</i> of the truth or falsehood 
of a supposed Revelation. There are presumptions to be drawn from the internal character 
of the doctrines which the revelation contains:


<pb n="206" id="iii.viii-Page_206" />
there are presumptions to be drawn from 
the facts connected with its first promulgation: there are presumptions to be drawn 
from its subsequent history and the effects which it has produced among mankind. 
But the true evidence, for or against the religion, is not to be found in any one 
of these taken singly and exclusively; but in the resultant of all, fairly examined 
and compared together; the apparently conflicting evidences being balanced against 
each other, and the apparently concurring evidences estimated by their united efficacy. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5">A truth so obvious as this may be thought hardly worth announcing as the result 
of an elaborate inquiry. But the whole history of religious controversy bears witness 
that, however evident in theory, there is no truth m6re liable to be neglected in 
practice. The defenders of Christianity are not altogether free from the charge 
of insisting exclusively or preëminently upon some one alone of its evidences: 
the assailants, under the influence of a still more exclusive reäction, have assumed 
that a method which fails to accomplish everything has succeeded in accomplishing 
nothing; and, flying at once to the opposite extreme, have in their turn appealed 
to some one infallible criterion, as constituting a royal road to philosophical 
unbelief. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6">In the present day we are feeling the pernicious effects of a reaction 
of this kind. Because the writings of Paley and his followers in the last generation 
laid a principal stress on the direct historical evidences of Christianity, we meet 
now with an antagonist school of writers, who perpetually assure us that history 
has nothing whatever to do with religion;<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p1.1" id="iii.viii-p6.1">1</a>)</sup> that an external revelation of religious 
truth is impossible;<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p3.1" id="iii.viii-p6.2">2</a>)</sup> that we may learn all that is essential to the Gospel by 
inward and spiritual evidence only.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p5.1" id="iii.viii-p6.3">3</a>)</sup> In the spirit of the Pharisees of old, who 
said, “This man


<pb n="207" id="iii.viii-Page_207" />
is not of God, because he keepeth not the Sabbath day,”<note n="86" id="iii.viii-p6.4"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7"><scripRef passage="John 9:16" id="iii.viii-p7.1" parsed="|John|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.16">St. John ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> we are now told that the doctrine must in all cases prove the miracles, and 
not the miracles the doctrine;<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p7.1" id="iii.viii-p7.2">4</a>)</sup> that the external evidence of miracles is entirely 
useless for the support of the religious philosophy of Christ;<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p12.1" id="iii.viii-p7.3">5</a>)</sup> that man no more 
needs a miraculous revelation of things pertaining to religion than of things pertaining 
to agriculture or manufactures.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p14.1" id="iii.viii-p7.4">6</a>)</sup> And, as is usually the case in such reactions, 
the last state has become worse than the first;—a slight comparative neglect of 
the internal evidence on the one side has been replaced by an utter repudiation 
of all external evidence on the other; a trifling disproportion in the edifice of 
the Christian Faith has been remedied by the entire removal of some of its main 
pillars of support. The crying evil of the present day in religious controversy 
is the neglect or contempt of the external evidences of Christianity: the first 
step towards the establishment of a sound religious philosophy must consist in the 
restoration of those evidences to their true place in the Theological system.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8">The evidence 
derived from the internal character of a religion, whatever may be its value within 
its proper limits, is, as regards the divine origin of the religion, purely negative. 
It may prove in certain cases (though even here the argument requires much caution 
in its employment) that a religion <i>has not</i> come from God; but it is in no case 
sufficient to prove that it <i>has</i> come from Him.<sup>(<a href="#Note08_-7" id="iii.viii-p8.1">7</a>)</sup> 
For the doctrines revealed must either be such as are within the power of man's 
natural reason to verify, or such as are beyond it. In the former case, the 
reason which is competent to verify may also be competent to discover: the 
doctrine is tested by its conformity to the conclusions of


<pb n="208" id="iii.viii-Page_208" />
human philosophy; and the wisdom which sits in judgment on the truth of a 
doctrine must itself be presumed to have an equal power of discerning the truth. 
In the latter case, where the doctrine is beyond the power of human reason to 
discover, it can be accepted only as resting on the authority of the teacher who 
proclaims it; and that authority itself must then be guaranteed by the external evidence of a superhuman mission. To advance a step 
beyond the merely negative argument, it is necessary that the evidence contained 
in the character of the doctrine itself should be combined with that derived from 
the exterior history. When, for example, the Divine Origin of Christianity is maintained, 
on the ground of its vast moral superiority to all Heathen systems of Ethics; or 
on that of the improbability that such a system could have been conceived by a Galilean 
peasant among the influences of the contemporary Judaism; the argument is legitimate 
and powerful: but its positive force depends not merely on the internal character 
of the doctrine, but principally on its relation to certain external facts.<sup>(<a href="#Note08_08" id="iii.viii-p8.2">8</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9">And even the negative argument, which concludes from the character of the contents 
of a religion that it <i>cannot</i> have come from God, however legitimate within its 
proper limits, is one which requires considerable caution in the application. The 
lesson to be learnt from an examination of the Limits of Religious Thought, is not 
that man’s judgments are <i>worthless</i> in relation to divine things, but that they 
are <i>fallible</i>; and the probability of error in any particular case can never be 
fairly estimated, without giving their full weight to all collateral considerations. 
We are indeed bound to believe that a Revelation given by God can never contain 
anything that is really unwise or unrighteous; but we are not always capable of 
estimating


<pb n="209" id="iii.viii-Page_209" />
exactly the wisdom or righteousness of particular 
doctrines or precepts. And we are bound to bear in mind that <i>exactly in proportion 
to the strength of the remaining evidence for the divine origin of a religion, is 
the probability that we may be mistaken in supposing this or that portion of 
its contents to be unworthy of God</i>. Taken in conjunction, the two arguments may confirm or correct each other: taken singly and absolutely, each may vitiate the 
result which should follow from their joint application. We do not certainly know 
the exact nature and operation of the moral attributes of God; we can but infer 
and conjecture from what we know of the moral attributes of man: and the analogy 
between the Finite and the Infinite can never be so perfect as to preclude all possibility 
of error in the process. But the possibility becomes almost a certainty, when any 
one human faculty is elevated by itself into an authoritative criterion of religious 
truth, without regard to those collateral evidences by which its decisions may be 
modified and corrected. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10">“The human mind,” says a writer of the present day, “is 
competent to sit in <i>moral</i> and <i>spiritual</i> judgment on a professed 
revelation; and to decide, if the case seems to require it, in the following 
tone: This doctrine attributes to God, that which we should all call harsh, 
cruel, or unjust in man: it is therefore intrinsically inadmissible.” . . . 
“In fact,” he continues, “all Christian 
apostles and missionaries, like the Hebrew prophets, have always refuted Paganism 
by direct attacks on its immoral and unspiritual doctrines; and have appealed to 
the consciences of heathens, as competent to decide in the controversy.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p21.1" id="iii.viii-p10.1">9</a>)</sup> Now, 
an appeal of this kind may be legitimate or not, according to the purpose for 
which it is made, and the manner in which it is applied. The primary and proper 
employment of


<pb n="210" id="iii.viii-Page_210" />
man’s moral sense, as of his other faculties, 
is not <i>speculative</i>, but <i>regulative</i>. It is not designed to tell us what are the absolute 
and immutable principles of Right, as existing in the eternal nature of God; but 
to discern those relative and temporary manifestations of them, which are necessary 
for human training in this present life. But if morality, in its human manifestation, 
contains a relative and temporary, as well as an absolute and eternal element, an 
occasional suspension of the human Law is by no means to be confounded with a violation 
of the divine Principle. We can only partially judge of the Moral government of 
God, on the assumption that there is an analogy between the divine nature and the 
human: and in proportion as the analogy recedes from perfect likeness, the decisions 
of the human reason necessarily become more and more doubtful. The primary and direct 
inquiry, which human reason is entitled to make concerning a professed revelation 
is,—how far does it tend to promote or to hinder the moral discipline of man. It 
is but a secondary and indirect question, and one very liable to mislead, to ask 
how far it is compatible with the Infinite Goodness of God. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p11">Thus, for example, it 
is one thing to condemn a religion on account of the habitual observance of licentious 
or inhuman rites of worship, and another to pronounce judgment on isolated acts, 
historically recorded as having been done by divine command, but not perpetuated 
in precepts for the imitation of posterity. The former are condemned for their regulative 
character, as contributing to the perpetual corruption of mankind; the latter are 
condemned on speculative grounds, as inconsistent with our preconceived notions 
of the character of God. “There are some particular precepts in Scripture,” says 
Bishop Butler, “given to particular persons, requiring actions, which would be


<pb n="211" id="iii.viii-Page_211" />
immoral and vicious, were it not for such precepts. 
But it is easy to see, that all these are of such a kind, as that the precept changes 
the whole nature of the case and of the action; and both constitutes and shows that 
not to be unjust or immoral, which, prior to the precept, must have appeared, and 
really have been so: which may well be, since none of these precepts are contrary 
to immutable morality. If it were commanded to cultivate the principles and act 
from the spirit of treachery, ingratitude, cruelty; the command would not alter 
the nature of the case or of the action, in any of these instances. But it is quite 
otherwise in precepts which require only the doing an external action; for instance, 
taking away the property or life of any. For men have no right to either life or 
property, but what arises solely from the grant of God: when this grant is revoked, 
they cease to have any right at all in either: and when this revocation is made 
known, as surely it is possible it may be, it must cease to be unjust to deprive 
them of either. And though a course of external acts, which without command would 
be immoral, must make an immoral habit; yet a few detached commands have no such 
natural tendency. . . . There seems no difficulty at all in these precepts, but what 
arises from their being offences: <i>i. e</i>. from their being liable to be perverted, 
as indeed they are, by wicked designing men, to serve the most horrid purposes; 
and, perhaps, to mislead the weak and enthusiastic. And objections from this head 
are not objections against revelation; but against the whole notion of religion, 
as a trial; and against the general constitution of nature.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p23.1" id="iii.viii-p11.1">10</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p12">There is indeed 
an obvious analogy between these temporary suspensions of the laws of moral obligation 
and that corresponding suspension of the laws of natural phenomena


<pb n="212" id="iii.viii-Page_212" />
which constitutes our ordinary conception of 
a Miracle. So much so, indeed, that the former might without impropriety be designated 
as <i>Moral Miracles</i>. In both, the Almighty is regarded as suspending, for special 
purposes, not the eternal laws which constitute His own absolute Nature, but the 
created laws, which he imposed at a certain time upon a particular portion of his 
creatures. Both are isolated and rare in their occurrence; and apparently, from 
the nature of the case, must be so, in order to unite harmoniously with the normal 
manifestations of God’s government of the world. A perpetual series of physical 
miracles would destroy that confidence in the regularity of the course of nature, 
which is indispensable to the cultivation of man’s intellectual and productive energies: 
a permanent suspension of practical duties would be similarly prejudicial to the 
cultivation of his moral character. But the isolated character of both classes of 
phenomena removes the objection which might otherwise be brought against them on 
this account: and this objection is the only one which can legitimately be urged, 
on philosophical grounds, against the <i>conception</i> of such cases as <i>possible</i>; as distinguished from the historical evidence, which may be adduced for or against their 
<i>actual occurrence</i>. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13">Even within its own legitimate province, an argument of this kind may 
have more or less weight, varying from the lowest presumption to the highest moral 
certainty, according to the nature of the offence which we believe ourselves to 
have detected, and the means which we possess of estimating its character or consequences. 
It is certain that we are not competent judges of the Absolute Nature of God: it 
is not certain that we are competent judges, in all cases, of what is best fitted 
for the moral discipline of man. But granting to the above argument


<pb n="213" id="iii.viii-Page_213" />
its full value in this relation, it is still 
important to remember that we are dealing, not with demonstrative but with probable 
evidence; not with a single line of reasoning, but with a common focus, to which 
many and various rays converge; that we have not solved the entire problem, but 
only obtained one of the elements contributing to its solution. And the combined 
result of all these elements is by no means identical with the sum of their separate 
effects. The image, hitherto employed, of a balance of probabilities, is, in one 
respect at least, very inadequate to express the character of Christian evidence. 
It may be used with some propriety to express the provisional stage of the inquiry, 
while we are still uncertain to which side the evidence inclines; but it becomes 
inapplicable as soon as our decision is made. For the objections urged against a 
religion are not like the weights in a scale, which retain their full value, even 
when outweighed on the other side;—on the contrary, they become absolutely worthless, 
as soon as we are convinced that there is superior evidence to prove that the religion 
is true. We may not say, for example, that certain parts of the Christian scheme 
are unwise or unrighteous, though outweighed by greater acts of righteousness and 
wisdom;—we are bound to believe that we were mistaken from the first in supposing 
them to be unwise or unrighteous at all. In a matter of which we are so ignorant 
and so liable to be deceived, the objection which fails to prove everything proves 
nothing: from him that hath not, is taken away even that which he seemeth to have. 
And on the other hand, the objection which really proves anything proves everything. 
If the teaching of Christ is in any one thing not the teaching of God, it is in 
all things the teaching of man: its doctrines are subject to all the imperfections 
inseparable from man’s sinfulness


<pb n="214" id="iii.viii-Page_214" />
and ignorance: its effects must be such as 
can fully be accounted for as the results of man’s wisdom, with all its weakness 
and all its error. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14">Here then is the issue, which the wavering disciple is bound 
seriously to consider. Taking into account the various questions whose answers, 
on the one side or the other, form the sum total of Evidences for or against the 
claims of the Christian Faith;—the genuineness and authenticity of the documents; 
the judgment and good faith of the writers; the testimony to the actual occurrence 
of prophecies and miracles, and their relation to the religious teaching with which 
they are connected; the character of the Teacher Himself, that one protrait, which, 
in its perfect purity and holiness and beauty, stands alone and unapproached in 
human history or human fiction; those rites and ceremonies of the elder Law, so 
significant as typical of Christ, so strange and meaningless without Him; those 
predictions of the promised Messiah, whose obvious meaning is rendered still more 
manifest by the futile ingenuity which strives to pervert them;<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p25.1" id="iii.viii-p14.1">11</a>)</sup> 
the history of the rise and progress of Christianity, and its comparison with 
that of other religions; the ability or inability of human means to bring about 
the results which it actually accomplished; its antagonism to the current ideas 
of the age and country of its origin; its effects as a system on the moral and 
social condition of subsequent generations of mankind; its fitness to satisfy 
the wants and console the sufferings of human nature; the character of those by 
whom it was first promulgated and received; the sufferings which attested the 
sincerity of their convictions; the comparative trustworthiness of ancient 
testimony and modern conjecture; the mutual contradictions of conflicting 
theories of unbelief, and the inadequacy of all of them to explain the facts for 
which they are bound to account;—<pb n="215" id="iii.viii-Page_215" />taking all these and similar questions into full consideration, are 
you prepared to affirm, as the result of the whole inquiry, that Jesus of Nazareth 
was an impostor, or an enthusiast, or a mythical figment; and his disciples crafty 
and designing, or well-meaning, but deluded men? For be assured, that nothing short 
of this is the conclusion which you must maintain, if you reject one jot or one 
tittle of the whole doctrine of Christ. Either He was what He proclaimed Himself 
to be,—the incarnate Son of God, the Divine Saviour of a fallen world—and if so, 
we may not divide God’s Revelation, and dare to put asunder what He has joined together,—or 
the civilized world for eighteen centuries has been deluded by a cunningly devised 
fable; and He from whom that fable came has turned that world from darkness to light, 
from Satan to God, with a lie in His right hand. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p15">Many who would shrink with horror 
from the idea of rejecting Christ altogether, will yet speak and act as if they 
were at liberty to set up for themselves an eclectic Christianity; separating the 
essential from the superfluous portions of Christ’s teaching; deciding for themselves 
how much is permanent and necessary for all men, and how much is temporary and 
designed only for a particular age and people.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p28.1" id="iii.viii-p15.1">12</a>)</sup> Yet if Christ is indeed God 
manifest in the flesh, it is surely scarcely less impious to attempt to improve 
His teaching, than to reject it altogether. Nay, in one respect it is more so; for 
it is to acknowledge a doctrine as the revelation of God, and at the same time to 
proclaim that it is interior to the wisdom of man. That it may indeed come, and 
has come, within the purposes of God’s Providence, to give to mankind a Revelation 
partly at least designed for a temporary purpose, and for a limited portion of mankind;—a 
Law in which something was permitted


<pb n="216" id="iii.viii-Page_216" />
to the hardness of men’s hearts,<note n="87" id="iii.viii-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p16"><scripRef passage="Matt 19:8" id="iii.viii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.8">St. Matthew xix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and 
much was designed but as a shadow of things to come;<note n="88" id="iii.viii-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p17"><scripRef passage="Hebrews x. 1" id="iii.viii-p17.1" parsed="|Heb|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.1">Hebrews x. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>—this we know, to whom a more 
perfect Revelation has been given. But to admit that God may make His own Revelation 
more perfect from time to time, is very different from admitting that human reason, 
by its own knowledge, is competent to separate the perfect from the imperfect, and 
to construct for itself an absolute religion out of the fragments of an incomplete 
Revelation. The experiment has been tried under the elder and less perfect dispensation; 
but the result can hardly be considered so successful as to encourage a repetition 
of the attempt. The philosophical improvement of the Hebrew Scriptures produced, 
not the Sermon on the Mount, but the Creed of the Sadducee. The ripened intelligence 
of the Jewish people, instructed, as modern critics would assure us, by the enlightening 
influence of time, and by intercourse with foreign nations, bore fruit in a conclusion 
singularly coinciding with that of modern rationalism: “The Sadducees say that there 
is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit.”<note n="89" id="iii.viii-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p18"><scripRef passage="Acts xxiii. 8" id="iii.viii-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.8">Acts xxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p31.1" id="iii.viii-p18.2">13</a>)</sup> And doubtless there were many then, as 
now, to applaud this wonderful discovery, as a proof that “religious truth is 
necessarily progressive, because our powers are progressive;”<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p38.1" id="iii.viii-p18.3">14</a>)</sup> and to find 
a mythical or critical theory, to explain or to set aside those passages of Scripture 
which appeared to inculcate a contrary doctrine. Unfortunately for human wisdom, 
Prometheus himself needs a Prometheus. The lapse of time, as all history bears witness, 
is at least as fruitful in corruption as in enlightenment; and reason, when it has 
done its best, still needs a higher reason to decide between its conflicting theories, 
and to tell us which is the advanced, which the retrograde Theology.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p40.1" id="iii.viii-p18.4">15</a>)</sup></p>


<pb n="217" id="iii.viii-Page_217" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p19">In one respect, indeed, this semi-rationalism, 
which admits the authority of Revelation up to a certain point and no further, rests 
on a far less reasonable basis than the firm belief which accepts the whole, or 
the complete unbelief which accepts nothing. For whatever may be the antecedent 
improbability which attaches to a miraculous narrative, as cornpared with one of 
ordinary events, it can affect only the narrative taken as a whole, and the entire 
series of miracles from the greatest to the least. If a single miracle is once admitted 
as supported by competent evidence, the entire history is at once removed from the 
ordinary calculations of more or less probability. One miracle is sufficient to 
show that the series of events, with which it is connected, is one which the Almighty 
has seen fit to mark by exceptions to the ordinary course of His Providence: and 
this being once granted, we have no <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.viii-p19.1">a priori</span></i> grounds to warrant us in asserting that 
the number of such exceptions ought to be larger or smaller. If any one miracle 
recorded in the Gospels—the Resurrection of Christ, for example—be once admitted 
as true, the remainder cease to have any antecedent improbability at all, and require 
no greater evidence to prove them than is needed for the most ordinary events of 
any other history. For the improbability, such as it is, reaches no further than 
to show that it is unlikely that God should work miracles at all; not that it is 
unlikely that He should work more than a certain number. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p20">Our right to criticize 
at all depends upon this one question: “What think ye of Christ? whose Son is He?”<note n="90" id="iii.viii-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p21"><scripRef passage="Matt 22:42" id="iii.viii-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|22|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.42">St. Matthew xxii. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> 
What is it that constitutes our need of Christ? Is it a conviction of guilt and 
wretchedness, or a taste for Philosophy? Do we want a Redeemer to save us from 
our sins,


<pb n="218" id="iii.viii-Page_218" />
or a moral Teacher to give us a plausible theory 
of human duties? Christ can be our Redeemer only if He is what He proclaims himself 
to be, the Son of God, sent into the world, that the world through Him might be 
saved.<note n="91" id="iii.viii-p21.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p22"><scripRef passage="John 3:17" id="iii.viii-p22.1" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">St. John iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> If He is not this, His moral teaching began with falsehood, and was propagated 
by delusion. And if He is this, what but contempt and insult can be found in that 
half-allegiance which criticizes while it bows; which sifts and selects while it 
submits; which approves or rejects as its reason or its feelings or its nervous 
sensibilities may dictate; which condescends to acknowledge Him as the teacher of 
a dark age and an ignorant people; bowing the knee before Him, half in reverence, 
half in mockery, and crying, “Hail, King of the Jews!” If Christ is a mere human 
teacher, we of this nineteenth century can no more be Christians than we can be 
Platonists or Aristotelians. He belongs to that past which cannot repeat itself; 
His modes of thought are not ours; His difficulties are not ours; His needs are 
not ours. He may be our Teacher, but not our Master; for no man is master over the 
free thoughts of his fellow-men: we may learn from him, but we sit in judgment while 
we learn; we modify his teaching by the wisdom of later ages; we refuse the evil 
and choose the good. But remember that we can do this, only if Christ is a mere 
human teacher, or if we of these latter days have received a newer and a better 
revelation. If now, as of old, He speaks as never man spake;<note n="92" id="iii.viii-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p23"><scripRef passage="John 7:46" id="iii.viii-p23.1" parsed="|John|7|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.46">St. John vii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>—if God, who at sundry 
times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, 
hath in these last days spoken unto us by His Son,<note n="93" id="iii.viii-p23.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p24"><scripRef passage="Hebrews i. 1, 2" id="iii.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1-Heb.1.2">Hebrews i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—what remains for us to do but 
to cast down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the 
knowledge of God, and to bring into


<pb n="219" id="iii.viii-Page_219" />
captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ?<note n="94" id="iii.viii-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p25"><scripRef passage="2Cor 10:5" id="iii.viii-p25.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.5">2 Corinthians x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The witness which Christ offers of Himself either proves every thing or it proves 
nothing. No man has a right to say, “I will accept Christ as I like, and reject 
him as I like; I will follow the holy Example; I will turn away from the atoning 
Sacrifice; I will listen to His teaching; I will have nothing to do with His mediation; 
I will believe Him when lie tells me that He came from the Father, because I feel 
that His doctrine has a divine beauty and fitness; but I will not believe Him when 
He tells me that He is one with the Father, because I cannot conceive how this unity 
is possible.” This is not philosophy, which thus mutilates man; this is not Christianity, 
which thus divides Christ.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p57.1" id="iii.viii-p25.2">16</a>)</sup> If Christ is no more than one of us, let us honestly 
renounce the shadow of allegiance to an usurped authority, and boldly proclaim that 
every man is his own Redeemer. If Christ is God, no less than man, let us beware, 
lest haply we be found even to fight against God.<note n="95" id="iii.viii-p25.3"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p26"><scripRef passage="Acts v. 39" id="iii.viii-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.39">Acts v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p27">Beyond question, every doubt 
which our reason may suggest in matters of religion is entitled to its due place 
in the examination of the evidences of religion; if we will treat it as a part only 
and not the whole; if we will not insist on a positive solution of that which, it 
may be, is given us for another purpose than to be solved. It is reasonable to believe 
that, in matters of belief as well as of practice, God has not thought fit to annihilate 
the free will of man; but has permitted speculative difficulties to exist as the 
trial and the discipline of sharp and subtle intellects, as he has permitted moral 
temptations to form the trial and the discipline of strong and eager passions.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p60.1" id="iii.viii-p27.1">17</a>)</sup> 
Our passions are not annihilated when we resist the temptation to sin: why 
should we expect that our


<pb n="220" id="iii.viii-Page_220" />
doubts must be annihilated if we are to resist 
the temptation to unbelief? This correspondence of difficulties is so far from throwing 
doubt on the divine origin of Revelation, that it rather strengthens the proof that 
it has emanated from that Giver whose other gifts are subject to like conditions. 
We do not doubt that the conditions of our moral trial tend towards good and not 
towards evil; that human nature, even in its fallen state, bears traces of the image 
of its Maker, and is fitted to be an instrument in His moral government. And we 
believe this, notwithstanding the existence of passions and appetites which, isolated 
and uncontrolled, appear to lead in an opposite direction. Is it then more reasonable 
to deny that a system of revealed religion, whose unquestionable tendency as a whole 
is to promote the glory of God and the welfare of mankind, can have proceeded from 
the same Author, merely because we may be unable to detect the same character in 
some of its minuter features, viewed apart from the system to which they belong? 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p28">It would of course be impossible now to enter upon any detailed examination of the 
positive Evidences of Christianity. The purpose of the foregoing Lectures will have 
been answered; if they can only succeed in clearing the way for a candid and impartial 
inquiry; by showing what are the limits within which it must be confined, and what 
kind of reasoning is inadmissible, as transgressing those limits. The conclusion, 
which an examination of the conditions of human thought unavoidably forces upon 
us, is this: There can be no such thing as a positive science of Speculative Theology; 
for such a science must necessarily be based on an apprehension of the Infinite; 
and the Infinite, though we are compelled to believe in its existence, cannot be 
positively apprehended in any mode of


<pb n="221" id="iii.viii-Page_221" />
the human Consciousness. The same impediment 
which prevents the <i>formation</i> of Theology as a science, is also manifestly fatal 
to the theory which asserts its <i>progressive development</i>. We can test the progress 
of knowledge, only by comparing its successive representations with the objects 
which they profess to represent: and as the object in this case is inaccessible 
to human faculties, we have no criterion by which to distinguish between progress 
and mere fluctuation. The so-called progress in Theology is in truth only an advance 
in those conceptions of man’s moral and religious duties which form the basis of 
natural religion;—an advance which is regulative and not speculative; which is 
primarily and properly a knowledge, not of God’s nature, but of man’s obligations; 
and which is the result, not of an immediate intuition of the Nature of the Infinite, 
but of a closer study of the Laws of the Finite. A progress of this kind can obviously 
have no place in relation to those truths, if such there be, which human reason 
is incapable of discovering for itself: and to assert its applicability to the criticism 
of Revealed Religion, is to beg the entire question in dispute, by assuming, without 
the slightest authority, that Revelation <i>cannot</i> be anything more than a republication 
of Natural Religion.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p62.1" id="iii.viii-p28.1">18</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p29">But, on the other hand, there is an opposite caution no 
less needed, in making use of the counter-theory, which regards the doctrines of 
Revelation as truths accommodated to the finite capacities of man; as serving for 
regulative, not for speculative knowledge; and as not amenable to any criticism 
based on human representations of the Infinite. This theory is useful, not as explaining 
the difficulties involved in religious thought, but as showing why we must leave 
them unexplained; not as removing the mysteries of revelation, but as showing why 
such mysteries


<pb n="222" id="iii.viii-Page_222" />
must exist. This caution has not always 
been sufficiently observed, even by those theologians who have shown the most just 
appreciation of the limits of man’s faculties in the comprehension of divine things. 
Thus, to mention an example of an ancient method of interpretation which has been 
revived with considerable ability and effect in modern times,—the rule, that the 
Attributes ascribed to God in Scripture must be understood as denoting correspondence 
in Effects, but not similarity of Causes, is one which is liable to considerable 
misapplication: it contains indeed a portion of truth, but a portion which is sometimes 
treated as if it were the whole. <span lang="LA" id="iii.viii-p29.1">“Affectus in Deo,” says Aquinas, 
“denotat effectum:”</span><sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p69.1" id="iii.viii-p29.2">19</a>)</sup> and the canon has been applied by a distinguished Prelate of our own Church, 
in language probably familiar to many of us. “The meaning,” says Archbishop King, 
“confessedly is, that He will as certainly punish the wicked as if He were inflamed 
with the passion of anger against them; that He will as infallibly reward the good, 
as we will those for whom we have a particular and affectionate love; that when 
men turn from their wickedness, and do what is agreeable to the divine command, 
He will as surely change His dispensations towards them, as if He really repented, 
and had changed His mind.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p71.1" id="iii.viii-p29.3">20</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p30">This is no doubt a portion of the meaning; but is 
it the whole? Does Scripture intend <i>merely</i> to assert a resemblance in the effects 
and none at all in the causes? If so, it is difficult to see why the natural rule 
of accommodation should have been reversed; why a plain and intelligible statement 
concerning the Divine Acts should have been veiled under an obscure and mysterious 
image of the Divine Attributes. If God’s Anger means no more than His infliction 
of punishments; if His Love means no more


<pb n="223" id="iii.viii-Page_223" />
than His bestowal of rewards; it would surely 
have been sufficient to have told us that God punishes sin and rewards obedience, 
without the interposition of a fictitious feeling as the basis of the relation. 
The conception of a God who acts, is at least as human as that of a God who feels; 
and though both are but imperfect representations of the Infinite under finite images, 
yet, while both rest upon the same authority of Scripture, it is surely going beyond 
the limits of a just reserve in speaking of divine mysteries, to assume that the 
one is merely the symbol, and the other the interpretation. It is surely more reasonable, 
as well as more reverent, to believe that these partial representations of the Divine 
Consciousness, though, as finite, they are unable speculatively to represent the 
Absolute Nature of God, have yet each of them a regulative purpose to fulfil in 
the training of the mind of man: that there is a religious influence to be imparted 
to us by the thought of God’s Anger, no less than by that of His Punishments; by 
the thought of His Love, no less than by that of His Benefits: that both, inadequate 
and human as they are, yet dimly indicate some corresponding reality in the Divine 
Nature; and that to merge one in the other is not to gain a purer representation 
of God as He is, but only to mutilate that under which He has been pleased to reveal 
Himself.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p75.1" id="iii.viii-p30.1">21</a>)</sup>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p31">It is obvious indeed that the theory of an adaptation of divine truths 
to human faculties, entirely changes its significance, as soon as we attempt to 
give a further adaptation to the adapted symbol itself; to modify into a still lower 
truth that which is itself a modification of a higher. The instant we undertake 
to say that this or that speculative or practical interpretation is the <i>only real 
meaning</i> of that which Scripture represents to us under a different


<pb n="224" id="iii.viii-Page_224" />
image, we abandon at once the supposition of 
an accommodation to the necessary limits of human thought, and virtually admit that 
the ulterior significance of the representation falls as much within those limits 
as the representation itself.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p77.1" id="iii.viii-p31.1">22</a>)</sup> Thus interpreted, the principle no longer offers 
the slightest safeguard against Rationalism;—nay, it becomes identified with the 
fundamental vice of Rationalism itself,—that of explaining away what we are unable 
to comprehend. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p32">The adaptation for which I contend is one which admits of no such 
explanation. It is not an adaptation to the ignorance of one man, to be seen through 
by the superior knowledge of another; but one which exists in relation to the whole 
human race, as men, bound by the laws of man’s thought; as creatures of time, instructed 
in the things of eternity; as finite beings, placed in relation to and communication 
with the Infinite. I believe that Scripture teaches, to each and all of us, the 
lesson which it was designed to teach, so long as we are men upon earth, and not 
as the angels in heaven.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p79.1" id="iii.viii-p32.1">23</a>)</sup> I believe that 
“now we see through a glass darkly,”—in 
an enigma;—but that now is one which encompasses the whole race of mankind, from 
the cradle to the grave, from the creation to the day of judgment: that dark enigma 
is one which no human wisdom can solve; which Reason is unable to penetrate; and 
which Faith can only rest content with here, in hope of a clearer vision to be granted 
hereafter. If there be any who think that the Laws of Thought themselves may change 
with the changing knowledge of man; that the limitations of Subject and Object, 
of Duration and Succession, of Space and Time, belong to the vulgar only, and not 
to the philosopher;—if there be any who believe that they can think without the 
consciousness


<pb n="225" id="iii.viii-Page_225" />
of themselves as thinking, or of anything about 
which they think; that they can be in such or such a mental state, and yet for no 
period of duration; that they can remember this state and make subsequent use of 
it, without conceiving it as antecedent, or as standing in any order of time to 
their present consciousness; that they can reflect upon God without their reflections 
following each other, without their succeeding to any earlier or being succeeded 
by any later state of mind;—if there be any who maintain that they can conceive 
Justice and Mercy and Wisdom, as neither existing in a merciful and just and wise 
Being, nor in any way distinguishable from each other,—if there be any who imagine 
that they can be conscious without variety, or discern without differences;—these, 
and these alone, may aspire to correct Revelation by the aid of Philosophy; for 
such alone are the conditions under which Philosophy can attain to a rational knowledge 
of the Infinite God. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p33">The intellectual difficulties which Rationalism discovers in 
the contents of Revelation (I do not now speak of those which belong to its external 
evidences) are such as no system of Rational Theology can hope to remove; for they 
are inherent in the constitution of Reason itself. Our mental laws, like our moral 
passions, are designed to serve the purposes of our earthly culture and discipline; 
both have their part to perform in moulding the intellect and the will of man through 
the slow stages of that training here, whose completion is to be looked for hereafter. 
Without the possibility of temptation, where would be the merit of obedience? Without 
room for doubt, where would be the righteousness of faith?<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p83.1" id="iii.viii-p33.1">24</a>)</sup> But there is no 
temptation which taketh us, as Christians, but such as is


<pb n="226" id="iii.viii-Page_226" />
common to man;<note n="96" id="iii.viii-p33.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p34"><scripRef passage="1Cor 10:13" id="iii.viii-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">Corinthians x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and there is no doubt that taketh 
us but such as is common to man also. It is the province of Philosophy to teach 
us this; and it is the province of Religion to turn the lesson to account. The proud 
definition of ancient sages, which bade the philosopher, as a lover of wisdom, strive 
after the knowledge of things divine and human, would speak more soberly and more 
truly by enjoining a Knowledge of things human, as subservient and auxiliary to 
Faith in things divine.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p85.1" id="iii.viii-p34.2">25</a>)</sup> Of the Nature and Attributes of God in His Infinite 
Being, Philosophy can tell us nothing: of man’s inability to apprehend that Nature, 
and why he is thus unable, she tells us all that we can know, and all that we need 
to know. “Know thyself,” was the precept inscribed in the Delphic Temple, as the 
best lesson of Heathen wisdom.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p87.1" id="iii.viii-p34.3">26</a>)</sup> “Know thyself,” was the exhortation of the 
Christian Teacher to his disciple, adding, “if any man know himself, he will also 
know God.”<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p89.1" id="iii.viii-p34.4">27</a>)</sup> He will at least be content to know so much of God’s nature as God 
Himself has been pleased to reveal; and, where Revelation is silent, to worship 
without seeking to know more. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p35">Know thyself in the various elements of thy intellectual 
and moral being: all alike will point reverently upward to the throne of the Invisible; 
but none will scale that throne itself, or pierce through the glory which conceals 
Him that sitteth thereon. Know thyself in thy powers of Thought, which, cramped 
and confined on every side, yet bear witness, in their very limits, to the 
Illimitable beyond. Know thyself in the energies of thy Will, which, free and 
yet bound, the master at once and the servant of Law, bows itself under the 
imperfect consciousness of a higher Lawgiver, and asserts its freedom but by the 
permission of the


<pb n="227" id="iii.viii-Page_227" />
Almighty. Know thyself in the yearnings of thy 
Affections, which, marvellously adapted as they are to their several finite ends, 
yet testify in their restlessness to the deep need of something better.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p91.1" id="iii.viii-p35.1">28</a>)</sup> Know 
thyself in that fearful and wonderful system of Human Nature as a whole, which is 
composed of all these, and yet not one with any nor with all of them;—that system 
to whose inmost centre and utmost circumference the whole system of Christian Faith 
so strangely yet so fully adapts itself. It is to the whole Man that Christianity 
appeals: it is as a Whole and in relation to the whole Man that it must be judged.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p93.1" id="iii.viii-p35.2">29</a>)</sup> It is not an object for the thought alone, nor for the will alone, nor for 
the feelings alone. It may not be judged by reference to this petty cavil or that 
minute scruple: it may not be cut down to the dimensions and wants of any single 
ruling principle or passion. We have no right to say that we will be Christians 
as far as pleases us, and no further; that we will accept or reject, according as 
our understanding is satisfied or perplexed.<sup>(<a href="#iv.viii-p95.1" id="iii.viii-p35.3">30</a>)</sup> The tree is not then most flourishing, 
when its branches are lopped, and its trunk peeled, and its whole body cut down 
to one hard, unyielding mass; but when one principle of life pervades it throughout; 
when the trunk and the branches claim brotherhood and fellowship with the leaf that 
quivers, and the twig that bends to the breeze, and the bark that is delicate and 
easily wounded, and the root that lies lowly and unnoticed in the earth. And man 
is never so weak as when he seems to be strongest, standing alone in the confidence 
of an isolated and self-sufficing Intellect: he is never so strong as when he seems 
to be weakest, with every thought and resolve, and passion and affection, from the 
highest to the lowest, bound together in one by the common tie of a frail and feeble 
Humanity. He is


<pb n="228" id="iii.viii-Page_228" />
never so weak as when he casts off his burdens, 
and stands upright and unincumbered in the strength of his own will; he is never 
so strong as when, bowed down in his feebleness, and tottering under the whole load 
that God has laid upon him, he comes humbly before the throne of grace, to cast 
his care upon the God who careth for him.<note n="97" id="iii.viii-p35.4"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p36"><scripRef passage="1Peter 5:7" id="iii.viii-p36.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.7">1 St. Peter v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> The life of man is one, and the system 
of Christian Faith is one; each part supplying something that another lacks; each 
element making good some missing link in the evidence furnished by the rest. But 
we may avail ourselves of that which satisfies our own peculiar needs, only by accepting 
it as part and parcel of the one indivisible Whole. Thus only shall we grow in our 
Christian Life in just proportion of every part; the intellect instructed, the will 
controlled, the affections purified, “till we all come, in the unity of the faith 
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of 
the stature of the fulness of Christ: that we henceforth be no more children, tossed 
to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, 
and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; but speaking the truth 
in love, may grow up into Him in all things, which is the Head, even Christ; from 
whom the whole body, fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh 
increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.”<note n="98" id="iii.viii-p36.2"><p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p37"><scripRef passage="Ephesians iv. 13-16" id="iii.viii-p37.1" parsed="|Eph|4|13|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13-Eph.4.16">Ephesians iv. 13-16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>


<pb n="229" id="iii.viii-Page_229" />

</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Notes." prev="iii.viii" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">NOTES.</h1>


<pb n="230" id="iv-Page_230" />


<pb n="231" id="iv-Page_231" />

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture I." prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">LECTURE I.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p1"><a id="iv.i-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 46.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p2">SEE Galen, <i>De Sectis</i>, c. I. In this sense, the <i>Dogmatists</i> 
or <i>Rationalists</i> were distinguished from the <i>Empirics</i>. For the corresponding 
philosophical sense of the term, see Sextus Empiricus, <i>Pyrrh. Hyp</i>. I. § 1-3.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p3"><a id="iv.i-p3.1">Note II.</a>, p. 47.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">“Dogmatism has its name from this,—that it professes to demonstrate,
<i>i. e</i>. to establish dogmatically, as a causal nexus, the relation between 
things <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p4.1">per se</span></i> and phenomena; and maintains that things
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p4.2">per se</span></i> contain the ground of all that we observe in 
man and in the world of nature.”—Poelitz, <i>Kant’s Vorlesungen über die Metaphysik. 
Einleitung</i>, p. xxi.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p5"><a id="iv.i-p5.1">Note III.</a>, p. 47.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6"><a id="iv.i-p6.1" />Of the theological method of Wolf, the leader of philosophical 
dogmatism in the eighteenth century, Mr. Rose observes: “He maintained that philosophy 
was indispensable to theology, and that, together with biblical proofs, a mathematical 
or strictly demonstrative dogmatical system, according to the principles of reason, 
was absolutely necessary. His own works carried this theory into practice, and after 
the first clamors against them had subsided, his opinions gained more attention, 
and it was not long before he had a school of vehement admirers who far outstripped 
him in the use of his own principles. We find some of them not content with applying 
demonstration to the truth of the system, but endeavoring to establish each separate 
dogma, the Trinity, the nature of the Redeemer, the Incarnation, the eternity of 
punishment, on philosophical, and, strange as it may appear, some of those truths 
on mathematical grounds.”<note n="99" id="iv.i-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7"><i>State of Protestantism in Germany</i>, p. 54. 
Second edition.</p></note></p>



<pb n="232" id="iv.i-Page_232" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8">The language of Wolf himself may be quoted as expressing 
exactly the relation between Scripture and human reason mentioned in the text. “<i>Sacred 
Scripture serves as an aid to natural theology</i>. For in the Scripture those things 
also are taught concerning God, which can be demonstrated from principles of reason; 
a thing which no one denies, who is versed in the reading of Scripture. It therefore 
furnishes natural theology with propositions, which ought to be demonstrated; consequently 
the philosopher is bound, not to invent, but to demonstrate them.”<note n="100" id="iv.i-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9"><i>Theologia 
Naturalis, Pars Prior</i>, § 22.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p10">The writings of Canz, a disciple of the Wolfian philosophy, are 
mentioned by Mr. Rose and by Dr. Pusey (<i>Historical Inquiry</i>, p. 116), as exemplifying 
the manner in which this philosophy was applied to doctrinal theology. The following 
extracts from his attempted demonstration of the doctrine of the Trinity may be 
interesting to the reader, not only on account of the extreme rarity of the work 
from which they are taken, but also as furnishing a specimen of the dogmatic method, 
and showing the abuse to which it is liable in injudicious hands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p11">“Since the character of every substance lies in some power of 
action, we must form our judgment of God from a power of action infinite and general. 
This power being infinite, embraces all perfections, and therefore, does not lie 
in a bare faculty, which sometimes ceases from activity; for that would imply imperfection; 
nor in the power of doing this thing only, or only that, for that in like manner 
would betray limitations; but in an ever-during act of working all things whatsoever 
in the most perfect and therefore the wisest manner. He is therefore a substance 
entirely singular.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p12">“Moreover, since God is pure actuality, working all in all, it 
follows that finite things, which may be and may not be, do not find the ground 
of their existence in themselves, but in Him who works all things, <i>i. e</i>. 
in God. There is therefore in God—and this we observe in the first place—an infinite 
Creative Power. “But since all created things relate to one another as means and 
ends, yet are themselves, in the ultimate scope, referred to the glory of God, it 
is plain that there is in God an infinite Faculty of Wisdom. . . . . .</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p13">“Finally, inasmuch as there is infinite good in created things, 
and God, who works all, must be judged to have furnished forth all this good; it 
is not difficult to understand that there is in God an infinite Power of Love. For 
he loves, who increases, as far as possible, with various blessings, the happiness 
of others.</p>
<p class="center" style="letter-spacing:1em" id="iv.i-p14">* * * * * * * * *</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p15">“That which exists, is said to subsist, when it has reached its 
own full completion, and proceeds no farther. . . .</p>



<pb n="233" id="iv.i-Page_233" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p16">“Whatever in this way, in its existence, proceeds no farther, 
is called by Metaphysicians <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p16.1">ὑφιστάμενον</span>, and 
if to this be added the gift of intelligence or reason, then there exists a Person 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p16.2">persona</span></i>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p17">“These things premised, let us see what there is in the nature 
of God that justifies the designation of Three Persons. There is certainly in God 
a boundless power of action, and therefore evidence of His being a wholly singular 
Substance. We can also discover a triple activity, which completes that power; a 
triple activity, which not only exists, as it presupposes a power of action, but 
subsists also, as it is neither a part, nor an adjunct, nor an operation of anything 
else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p18">“And now there belongs to this triple unlimited activity, by which 
the Divine power is completed, a consciousness of itself, and a sense alike of the 
past and the future. It is therefore intelligent, and therefore a Person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p19">“Since there are three activities of this kind in God, or in the 
Divine Nature, which is an unlimited power of action, it follows that there are 
in it Three Persons, which by a threefold unlimited operation complete and exercise 
that unlimited power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p20">“Since in every created being, endowed with intelligence, the 
power of working, understanding, loving, cannot be completed except by one operation, 
or by one activity; it follows, that in every finite being there can only be one 
person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p21">“There is therefore a Trinity of Persons in God, which proceeds 
from his Infinite Nature as such: which was the thing proposed for demonstration.”<note n="101" id="iv.i-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p22"><i>Philosophia 
Wolfianæ Consensus cum Theologia</i>, Francofurti et Lipsiæ, 1737. This volume forms 
the third part of the <i>Philosophiæ Leibnitianæ et Wolfianæ usus in Theologia</i>, 
of which the first part was published in 1728, and the second in 1732. The third 
part is extremely rare. The two former parts were reprinted in 1749.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p23"><a id="iv.i-p23.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 48.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p24">Kant defines Rationalism, as distinguished from Naturalism and 
Supernaturalism, in the following terms: “He who interprets natural religion as 
morally necessary, <i>i. e</i>. as Duty, may also be called (in matters of faith)
<i>Rationalist</i>. When such an one denies the reality of all supernatural Divine 
revelation, he is called <i>Naturalist</i>; if now he allows this, but maintains 
that to know it and accept it as real is not a necessary requisite to Religion, 
he could be called a <i>pure Rationalist</i>; but if he holds a faith in the same 
to be necessary to all Religion, he would have to be called, in matters of faith, 
a <i>pure Suspernaturalist</i>.”<note n="102" id="iv.i-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p25"><i>Religion innerlhalb der Grenzen der blossen 
Vernunft</i> (W<i>erke, ed</i>. Rosenkranz, x. p. 185). For different senses in 
which the term Rationalist has been used, see Wegscheider, <i>Instit. Theol</i>. 
§ 10; Rose, <i>State of Protestantism in Germany</i>, Introd. p. xvii. second edition; 
Kahnis, <i>Internal History of German Protestantism</i>, p. 169, Meyer’s translation.</p></note> 
In the text, the term is used in


<pb n="234" id="iv.i-Page_234" />
a somewhat wider extent than that of the above definition. It is not necessary to 
limit the name of <i>Rationalist</i> to those who maintain that Revelation as a 
whole is unnecessary to religion; nor to those whose system is based solely on moral 
principles. There may be a partial as well as a total Rationalism: it is possible 
to acknowledge in general terms the authority of Scripture, and yet to exercise 
considerable license in rejecting particular portions as speculatively incomprehensible 
or morally unnecessary. The term is sometimes specially applied to the Kantian school 
of theologians, of whom Paulus and Wegscheider are representatives. In this sense, 
Hegel declares his antagonism to the Rationalism of his day;<note n="103" id="iv.i-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p26"><i>Geschichte 
der Philosophie</i> (<i>Werke</i>, XIII. p. 96).</p></note> and Strauss, in his controversies 
with the naturalist critics of the Gospels, frequently speaks of their method as 
“Rationalism.” In the sense in which the term is employed in the text, Hegel and 
Strauss are themselves as thoroughly rationalists as their opponents. Even Schleiermacher, 
though a decided antagonist of the naturalist school, is himself a partial Rationalist 
of another kind; for with him the Christian Consciousness, <i>i. e</i>. the internal 
experience resulting to the individual from his connection with the Christian community, 
is made a test of religious truth almost as arbitrary as the Moral Reason of Kant. 
On the strength of this self-chosen criterion, Schleiermacher sets aside, among 
other doctrines, as unessential to Christian belief, the supernatural conception 
of Jesus, the facts of his resurrection, ascension, and the prediction of his future 
judgment of the world; asserting that it is impossible to see how such facts can 
be connected with the redeeming power of Christ.<note n="104" id="iv.i-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p27"><i>Christliche Glaube</i>, 
§ 97, 99.</p></note> Indeed, in some of the details of his system, he falls into pure 
Rationalism; as in his speculations on the existence of Angels, good and evil, on 
the Fall of Man, on eternal Punishment, on the two Natures of Christ, and on the 
equality of the Persons in the Holy Trinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p28">The so-called Spiritualism of the present day is again only Rationalism 
disguised; for feeling or intuition is but an arbitrary standard, resting solely 
on the personal consciousness, and moreover must be translated into distinct thought, 
before it can be available for the purposes of religious criticism.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p29"><a id="iv.i-p29.1">Note V.</a>, p. 48.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p30">Thus Wegscheider represents the claim of the Rationalists. “They 
claim for sound reason the power of deciding upon any religious doctrine


<pb n="235" id="iv.i-Page_235" />
whatsoever, derived from a supposed supernatural revelation, and of determining 
the argument for it to be made out, only according to the laws of thought and 
action implanted in reason.”—<i>Inst. Theol</i>. §10. See also Röhr, <i>Briefe über den 
Rationalismus</i>, p. 31.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p31"><a id="iv.i-p31.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 51.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p32">“Wherefore if it is not fitting in God to do anything contrary 
to justice or good order, it does not pertain to His freedom or goodness or will 
to let the sinner go unpunished, who does not pay to God, that of which he has robbed 
Him.”—Anselm, <i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, i. 12. “For the voluntary satisfaction of sin, 
and (or) the exaction of punishment from him who makes no satisfaction, hold in 
the same universe their own place and fair order. And if the Divine wisdom should 
not make application of these, where sin is striving to disturb right order, the 
orderly beauty of that very universe which God ought to control, would be violated 
and disfigured, and God would seem to be deficient in his own administration. These 
two (suppositions) being as impossible as they are contrary to the fitness of things, 
either satisfaction or punishment is the necessary consequence of sin.” <i>Ibid</i>. 
i. 15. “If therefore, as is evident, it is from men that the celestial state is 
to be made complete,—and this cannot be done unless the aforesaid satisfaction be 
made, which none can make but God, and none <i>ought</i>, but man,—then, 
as a necessary consequence, it must be made by Godman.”—<i>Ibid</i>. ii. 6. Compare Alex. ab Ales.
<i>Summa Theologiæ</i>, p. iii. Memb. 7, where the same argument is concisely stated.
</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p33"><a id="iv.i-p33.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 51.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p34">Anselm, <i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, 1. ii. c. 16.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p35"><a id="iv.i-p35.1">Note VIII.</a>, p. 51.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p36">Anselm, <i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, 1. i. c. 5.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p37"><a id="iv.i-p37.1">Note IX.</a>, p. 51.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p38">“God is in such way mercifiul, that He is also at the same time 
just; mercy does not exclude, in Him, the eternal rule of justice, but there is 
in Him a perfect and admirable mingling of mercy and justice; therefore, without 
an equivalent price, sin could not, in the judgment of God, have been remitted to 
man, and the Divine justice have been unimpaired.


<pb n="236" id="iv.i-Page_236" />
There remained, therefore, no other remedy, than for the Son of God himself to assume 
human nature, and in it and through it to make satisfaction. God ought not, marln 
could not.”—J. Gerhard, <i>Loci Theologici, De Persona et Officio Christi</i>, 
c. 8.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p39"><a id="iv.i-p39.1">Note X.</a>, p. 51.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p40">“Because a mere creature could not have endured the immense weight 
of God’s wrath, due to the sins of the whole world.”—Chemnitz, <i>De duabus Naturis 
in Christo</i>, c. 11.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p41"><a id="iv.i-p41.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 52.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p42">Such is the demand of Anselm's interlocutor, which he himself 
undertakes to satisfy. “That I may understand on the ground of a reasonable 
necessity that all those things ought to be, which the Catholic faith teaches us 
to believe concerning Christ.”—<i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, L. I. c. 25. To arguments founded on 
this principle the judicious remarks of Bishop Butler may be applied: “It may be 
needful to mention that several questions, which have been brought into the subject 
before us, and determined, are not in the least entered into here: questions which 
have been, I fear, rashly determined, and perhaps with equal rashness contrary ways. 
For instance, whether God could have saved the world by other means than the death 
of Christ, consistently with the general laws of his government.”<note n="105" id="iv.i-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p43"><i>Analogy</i>, 
Part II. Ch. 5.</p></note>
</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p44"><a id="iv.i-p44.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 52.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p45"><a id="iv.i-p45.1" />“In what did this satisfaction consist? Was it that God was angry, 
and needed to be propitiated like some heathen deity of old? Such a thought refutes 
itself by the very indignation which it calls up in the human bosom.”—Jowett,
<i>Epistles of St. Paul</i>, vol. ii. p. 472. “Neither can there be any such thing 
as vicarious atonement or punishment, which, again, is a relic of heathen conceptions 
of an angered Deity, to be propitiated by offerings and sacrifices.”—Greg, <i>Creed 
of Christendom</i>, p. 265. “The religion of types and notions can travel only in 
a circle from whence there is no escape. It is but an elaborate process of self-confutation. 
After much verbiage it demolishes what it created, and having begun by assuming 
God to be angry, ends, not by admitting its own gross mistake, but by asserting 
Him to be changed and reconciled.”—Mackay, <i>Progress of the Intellect</i>, vol. 
ii. p. 504. Compare Wegscheider, <i>Inst. Theol</i>. § 141.</p>

<pb n="237" id="iv.i-Page_237" />
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p46"><a id="iv.i-p46.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 52.<a id="iv.i-p46.2" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p47"><a id="iv.i-p47.1" />“For what is more unjust, than that an 
innocent one be punished instead of the guilty, especially when the guilty are 
themselves before the tribunal, and can themselves he punished? “—F. Socinus, <i>Prælect. Theol</i>., c. xviii. 
“That each should have his exact due is <i>just</i>—is the best for himself. That 
the consequence of his guilt should be transferred from him to one that is innocent 
(although that innocent one be himself willing to accept it), whatever else it be, 
is not <i>justice</i>.”—Froude, <i>Nemesis of Faith</i>, p. 70. Compare Newman,
<i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 92; Greg, <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, p. 265. A similar 
objection is introduced, and apparently approved, by Mr. Maurice, <i>Theological 
Essays</i>, p. 139.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p48"><a id="iv.i-p48.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 52.<a id="iv.i-p48.2" /></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p49"><a id="iv.i-p49.1" />“There is no one who cannot, with the utmost justice, pardon and 
remit injuries done to himself, and debts contracted to himself, without having 
received any real satisfaction. Therefore, unless we mean to allow less to God than 
is allowed to men themselves, we must confess that God might justly have pardoned 
our sins without having received any real satisfaction for them.”—F. Socinus,
<i>Prælect. Theol</i>. c. xvi.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p50">“Now it is certainly required of us, that if our brother only 
repent, we should forgive him, even though he should repeat his offence seven times 
a day. On the same generous maxim, therefore, we cannot but conclude that the Divine 
being acts towards us.”—Priestley, <i>History of Corruptions</i>, vol. i. p. 151. 
“Every good man has learnt to forgive, and when the offender is penitent, to forgive 
freely—without punishment or retribution: whence the conclusion is inevitable, that 
God also forgives, as soon as sin is repented of.’—Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, pp. 
99, 100. “Was it that there was a debt due to Him, which must be paid ere its consequences 
could be done away? But even ‘a man’s’ debt may be freely forgiven.”- Jowett, <i>
Epistles of St. Paul</i>, vol. ii. p. 472. Compare also Maurice, <i>Theol. Essays</i>, 
p. 138, and Garve, quoted by Röhr, <i>Briefe über den Rationalismus</i>, p. 442.
</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p51"><a id="iv.i-p51.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 52.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p52">“Pecuniary penalties, therefore, can be paid for another, because 
one person’s money can be made another’s; as when any one pays money, as a penalty, 
for some other person, then he for whom it is paid is tacitly, in reality, first 
presented with the money, and is considered to have paid It himself. But the death, 
or any bodily distress, of one person, cannot be


<pb n="238" id="iv.i-Page_238" />made another’s.”—F. Socinus, <i>Prælect. Theol</i>. c. xviii. 
“Since 
money is, as the jurists say, something real, and so can be transferred from one 
to another. But punishments, and the deserts of men’s sins from the law of God, 
are something personal, and moreover of such sort that they perpetually adhere to 
him who suffers them, and cannot be transferred to another.”—F. Socinus, <i>Christianæ 
Religionis Institutio</i>. (<i>Opera</i>, 1656. vol. i. p. 665.) “This original 
guilt . . . . . . cannot, so far as we see by the light of the law of Reason within 
us, be abolished by any one else, for it is no transmissible obligation, which, 
like a pecuniary debt (where it is indifferent to the creditor whether the debtor 
pay it himself or another pay it for him), can be transferred to another, but the 
most personal of all personal ones,—the guilt of sin, which only the guilty can 
bear, not’ the innocent, be he ever so generous as to be willing to undertake it.”— 
Kant, <i>Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft</i>, p. 81, ed. Rosenkranz. 
Compare Coleridge, <i>Aids to Reflection</i>, p. 249, ed. 1839. His argument is 
chiefly an expansion of Kant’s.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p53"><a id="iv.i-p53.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 53.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p54">Wilberforce, <i>Doctrine of the Incarnation</i>, pp. 44, 45; 4th 
edition. The germ of this theory may perhaps be found in Damascenus, <i>De Fide 
Orthod</i>. lib. iii. c. 6. See Dorner, <i>Lehre von der person Christi</i>, p. 
115. It also partially appears, in a form more adapted to the realistic controversy, 
in Anselm, particularly in his treatise <i>De Fide Trinitatis et de lncarnatione 
Verbi</i>, written to refute the theological errors of the nominalist Roscelin. 
In modern times, a similar theory has found favor with those philosophers of the 
Hegelian school, who, in opposition to the development represented by Strauss, have 
undertaken the difficult task of reconciling the philosophy of their master with 
historical Christianity. In this point of view it has been adopted by Schaller in 
his “Der historische Christus und die Philosophie,” and by Göschel in his “Beiträge 
zur Speculativen Philosophie von Gott und dem Menschen und von dem Gottmenschen.” 
For an account of these theories see Dorner, p, 462, 477. A similar view is maintained 
by Marheineke, <i>Grundlehren der Christlichen Dogmatik</i>, § 338, and by Dorner 
himself, <i>Lehre von der Person Christi</i>, p. 527.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p55"><a id="iv.i-p55.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 54.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p56">“<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p56.1">Item sequitur quod aliquid de essentia Christi 
erit miserum et damnatum, quia illa natura communis existens realiter in Christo 
et in damnato erit damnatum, quia in Juda.</span>”—Occam, Logica, P. l. c. 15.</p>

<pb n="239" id="iv.i-Page_239" />
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p57"><a id="iv.i-p57.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 56.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p58">“Religion is (subjectively considered) the acknowledgment of all 
our duties as divine commands.”—Kant, <i>Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen 
Vernunft</i>, p. 184. ed. Rosenkranz. In the same spirit, Fichte says, “Since 
all religion sets forth God only as a moral lawgiver, all that is not commanded 
by the moral law within us, is not His, and there is no means of pleasing Him, 
except by the observance of this same moral law.”—<i>Versuch einer Kritik aller Offenbarung</i> 
(W<i>erke</i>, v. p. 127). This is exactly the theory of Religion which is refuted 
in anticipation by Bishop Butler (Analogy, P. II. ch. 1.), as the opinion of those 
who hold that the “only design” of Revelation “must be to establish a belief of 
the moral system of nature, and to enforce the practice of natural piety and virtue.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p59"><a id="iv.i-p59.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 56.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p60">Kant, <i>Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft</i>, 
pp. 184, 186.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p61"><a id="iv.i-p61.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 56.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p62">“Prayer, as an inward <i>formal</i> worship of God, and 
on that account considered as a means of grace, is a superstitious 
delusion.”— <i>Ibid</i>., 
p. 235.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p63"><a id="iv.i-p63.1">Note XXI.</a>, p. 56.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p64"><a id="iv.i-p64.1" />“A hearty wish to please God in all our 
conduct,—<i>i. e</i>. 
the disposition, accompanying all our actions, to do them as in the service of God,—is 
the <i>spirit of prayer</i>, which can and ought to be in us ‘without ceasing.’ 
But to clothe this wish in words and forms (be it only inwardly, even), can, at 
the utmost, only carry with it the value of a means for the repeated quickening 
of that disposition in ourselves, but can have no immediate relation to the divine 
favor; also on that account cannot be a universal duty, because a means can only 
be prescribed to him who needs it for certain ends.”—Kant, <i>Religion u. s. w</i>. 
p. 235.—Cf. Fichte, <i>Kritik aller Offenbarung</i>, p. 127. For an account of a 
similar view advocated in Scotland in the last century, by Dr. Leechman and others, 
see Combe’s <i>Constitution of Man</i>, ch. ix. Subsequent writers have repeated 
the above theory in various forms, and in various spirits, but all urging the same 
objection, from the supposed unchangreable nature of God. See Schleiermacher, <i>
Christliche Glaube</i>, § 147, and his sermon “Die Kraft des Gebetes,” <i>Predigten</i>, 
I. p. 24; Strauss, <i>Glaubenslehre</i>, II. p. 387; Foxton, <i>Popular Christianity</i>,


<pb n="240" id="iv.i-Page_240" />
p. 113; Parker, <i>Theism, Atheism, and Popular Theology</i>, p. 65; Emerson, <i>
Essay on Self-Reliance</i>; and a remarkable passage from Greg’s <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, 
quoted in Lecture VI. p. 147. Some valuable remarks on the other side will be found 
in two writers, usually opposed to each other, but for once united in vindicating 
the religious instincts of mankind from the perversions of a false philosophy. See 
F. W. Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p. 118, and “Correspondence of R. E. H. Greyson, 
Esq,” p. 218 (Am. Ed.). Kant’s theory is ably criticized by Drobisch, <i>Grundlehren 
der Religionsphilosopie</i>, p. 267.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p65"><a id="iv.i-p65.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 56.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p66"><a id="iv.i-p66.1" />Thus Fichte lays it down, as one of the tests of a true Revelation, 
that it must not countenance an objective <i>Anthropomophism of God</i>. In illustration 
of this canon, he says, “If we can really determine God by our feelings, can move 
him to sympathy, to compassion, to joy, then is He not the Unchangeable, the Only-sufficient, 
the Only-blessed, then is He determinable by something else than by the moral law; 
then can we hope to move Him, by moaning and contrition, to proceed otherwise with 
us, than the degree of our morality may have deserved. All these sensuous representations 
of divine attributes must not, therefore, be pronounced objectively valid; it must 
not be left doubtful, whether such be essentially the nature of God (<i><span lang="DE" id="iv.i-p66.2">Gott 
an sich</span></i>), or whether he is willing to allow us so to think of it, in 
behoof of our sensuous needs.”<note n="106" id="iv.i-p66.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p67"><i>Versuch einer Kritik aller Offenbarung</i> 
(<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 135).</p></note> On this principle, he considers the notions of 
a Resurrection and a Day of Judgment as having a merely subjective validity.<note n="107" id="iv.i-p67.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p68"><i>Versuch 
einer Kritik aller Offenbarung</i> (Werke, V. p. 136, 137).</p></note> In another 
passage, he speaks of the representation of God under conditions of time, as “a 
gross Anthropomorphism;”<note n="108" id="iv.i-p68.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p69"><i>Ibid</i>., 
p. 109.</p></note> apparently not seeing that the notion of unchangeableness is at least 
as much one of time, and therefore of Anthropomorphism, as that of compassion or 
joy. In a similar spirit, a later writer observes: “With the great importance so 
often attached to the personality of God, is quite too easily mingled the interest 
of Anthropopathism and Anthropomorphism.”<note n="109" id="iv.i-p69.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p70">Baur, <i>Christliche Gnosis</i>, 
p. 705.</p></note> In another passage, Fichte says: “He who says, Form for thyself no 
idea of God, says, in other words, Make for thyself no idol; and his command has 
for the mind the same significance as the ancient Mosaic commandment had for the 
senses—Thou shalt make to thyself no graven image.”<note n="110" id="iv.i-p70.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p71"><i>Gerichtliche Verantwortung</i> 
(<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 267). In like manner, Herder says, “Therefore when we speak 
of God, better (have) no images! In philosophy, as in the law of Moses, this is 
our first commandment”—<i>Gott. Einige Gespräche über Spinoza’s System</i>. (<i>Werke</i>, 
VIII. p. 228.)</p></note> These words may perhaps have suggested the cognate remarks 

<pb n="241" id="iv.i-Page_241" />
of Professor Jowett: “It would be little better than idolatry to fill the mind with 
an idea of God which represented Him in fashion as a man. And in using a figure 
of speech, we are bound to explain to all who are capable of understanding, that 
we speak in a figure only, and to remind them that logical categories may give as 
false and imperfect a conception of the Divine nature in our own age, as graven 
images in the days of the patriarchs.”<note n="111" id="iv.i-p71.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p72"><i>Epistles of St. Paul</i>, Vol. ii. 
p. 404.</p></note> If by <i>logical categories</i> are meant analogical representations 
formed from the facts of human consciousness, this passage may be so interpreted 
as to imply either an important truth, or a dangerous error. If interpreted to mean 
that such representations of God cannot be regarded as adequate expressions of His 
absolute and infinite nature, it states a truth, the importance of which can hardly 
be over-estimated; but if it be meant, as Fichte undoubtedly meant, to signify that 
mental no less than bodily images, are, regarded from a human point of view, false 
and idolatrous, the author would do well to tell us what we can substitute in their 
place. “We may confidently challenge all natural Theology,” says Kant, “to name 
a single distinctive attribute of the Deity, whether denoting intelligence or will, 
which, apart from Anthropomorphism, is anything more than a mere word, to which 
not the slightest notion can be attached, which can serve to extend our theoretical 
knowledge.”<note n="112" id="iv.i-p72.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p73"><i>Kritik der praktischen Vernunft</i>, p. 282, ed. Rosenkranz. 
Compare the remarkable words of Jacobi (<i>Von den göttlichen Dingen. Werke</i>, 
III. p. 418, 422). “We confess, accordingly, to an Anthropomorphism inseparable 
from the conviction that man bears in him the image of God; and maintain that besides 
this Anthropomorphism, which has always been called Theism, is nothing but Atheism 
or Fetichism.”</p></note> Kant, however, attempts to avoid the conclusion to which this 
admission necessarily leads;—namely, that Anthropomorphism, in this sense of the 
term, is the indispensable condition of all human theology. As regards the charge 
of idolatry, it is best answered in the words of Storr: “The image of God we have 
not made for ourselves, but God has placed it before us.”<note n="113" id="iv.i-p73.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p74">Annotationes quædam 
Theologicæ, p. 10.</p></note> 
The very commandment which forbids the representation of God by a bodily likeness, 
does so by means of two other human representations, that of a mental state, and 
that of a consequent course of action. “Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven 
image; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, and visit the sins of the fathers 
upon the children.” The Satire of Xenophanes has been repeated by modern critics 
in a manner which deprives it entirely of its original point. Thus Mr. Theodore


<pb n="242" id="iv.i-Page_242" />
Parker says, “A Beaver or a Reindeer, if possessed of religions faculties, would 
also conceive of the Deity with the limitations of its own personality, as a Beaver 
or a Reindeer.”<note n="114" id="iv.i-p74.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p75"><i>Discourse of Matters pertaining to Religion</i>, p. 100.</p></note> 
The satire loses its entire force, when transferred from bodily forms to mental 
attributes. In imagining a Beaver or a Reindeer with a personal consciousness, we 
so far imagine him as resembling man, notwithstanding the difference of bodily form. 
The sarcasm, therefore, amounts to no more than this: that human consciousness in 
another body would be subject to the same limits of religious thought as in its 
present one. The latest specimen of this kind of would-be philosophy is furnished 
by Professor Baden Powell, in his “Christianity without Judaism,” p. 108. “It is 
not one of the least remarkable of these Anthropomorphisms,” he says, “that (as 
in former instances) the disclosure of the Divine purposes is made under the figure 
of Jehovah entering into a <i>covenant</i> with his people,—an idea specially adapted 
to a nation of the lowest moral capacity.” One would have thought that the fact 
that this image was selected by God Himself, as the symbol of His relation to His 
chosen people (to say nothing of its repetition in the New Testament), might have 
insured its more respectful treatment at the hands of a Clergyman. But Mr. Powell, 
in his zeal for “Christianity without Judaism,” seems to forget that Judaism, as 
well as Christianity, was a Revelation from God.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p76"><a id="iv.i-p76.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 58.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p77"><a id="iv.i-p77.1" />This remark may seem at first sight not so appropriate in relation 
to Kant as to some other advocates of a similar theory, such, for instance, as Mr. 
Greg, whose remarks on prayer are quoted in Lecture VI. p. 147. For Kant, in language 
at least, expressly denies that any temporal consecution can be included in the 
conception of God.<note n="115" id="iv.i-p77.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p78"><i>Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft</i>, 
p. 57, ed. Rosenkranz.</p></note> But, in truth, this denial is and must be merely 
verbal. For the moral law, in Kant’s own theory, is regarded as a divine command 
because it is conceived as a perpetual obligation, binding upon all human acts; 
and the perpetuity of the obligation, in relation to successive acts, necessarily 
implies the idea of Time. Thus God in relation to man, as a moral Governor, is necessarily 
manifested under the condition of time; and this manifestation is the only philosophical 
representation of God which the Kantian philosophy recognizes as valid. Indeed, 
if Time be, as Kant maintains, a necessary form of human consciousness, the language 
which speaks of a Being existing out of time can have no significance to any human 
thinker.</p>



<pb n="243" id="iv.i-Page_243" />
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p79"><a id="iv.i-p79.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 58.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p80">Xenophanes, apud Clem. Alex. <i>Stromata</i>, V. p. 601:</p>
<blockquote id="iv.i-p80.1">
<p class="continue" id="iv.i-p81">“But if oxen and lions had hands like ours, and fingers,
<br />
Then would horses like unto horses, and oxen to oxen, <br />
Paint and fashion their god-forms, and give to them bodies <br />
Of like shape to their own, as they themselves too are fashioned.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p82">[As translated in <i>Morrison’s Ritter’s Hist. Anc. Phil</i>., 
vol. I., p. 431.]</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p83"><a id="iv.i-p83.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 62.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p84">Plato, <i>Republic</i>, IV. p. 433.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p85"><a id="iv.i-p85.1">Note XXVI.</a>, p. 62.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p86"><i>Advancement of Learning</i>. (W<i>orks</i>, ed. Montagu, vol. 
ii. p. 303.)</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p87"><a id="iv.i-p87.1">Note XXVII.</a>, p. 63.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p88"><i>Versuch einer Kritik aller Offenbarung</i>, Königsberg, 1792, 
2d Ed. 1793. (Fichte’s <i>Werke</i>, V. p. 9.) A few specimens of the criticisms 
hazarded in this work will be sufficient to show the arbitrary character of the 
method on which it proceeds. The author assumes that God is determined entirely 
and solely by the moral law as conceived by man; and that Religion, therefore, must 
consist solely in moral duties.<note n="116" id="iv.i-p88.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p89"><i>Werke</i>, V. pp. 42, 55.</p></note> Hence he 
lays down, among others, the following criteria, without satisfying which, no revelation 
can be accepted as of divine origin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p90">There must have been a moral necessity for it at the time of its 
publication (p. 113).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p91">It must not draw men to obedience by any other motive than reverence 
for God’s holiness. Hence it must not contain any prospect of future reward or punishment 
(p. 115).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p92">It must not communicate any knowledge attainable by the natural 
reason (p. 122).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p93">It must contain only such moral rules as may be deduced from the 
principle of the practical reason (p. 124).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p94">It must not promise any supernatural aids to men in the performance 
of their duty (p. 129).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p95">Kant’s own work, <i>Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen 
Vernunft</i>, 


<pb n="244" id="iv.i-Page_244" />
Königsberg, 1793, is based on a similar principle; and many of his conclusions are 
identical with those of Fichte. He agrees with his disciple in maintaining that 
no doctrine can be received on the authority of Revelation, without the concurrent 
testimony of Reason;<note n="117" id="iv.i-p95.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p96"><i>Werke</i>, X. p. 228.</p></note> and that a moral life 
is the only duty which God can require of a man.<note n="118" id="iv.i-p96.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p97"><i>Ibid</i>. p. 122.</p></note> 
Hence he defines Religion as “the acknowledgment of all our duties as divine commands;” and asserts that there can be no special duties towards God distinct from our moral 
obligations to our fellow-men.<note n="119" id="iv.i-p97.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p98"><i>Ibid</i>. p. 184.</p></note> In accordance with 
these principles, he advocates, and in some instances applies, a method of Scripture 
interpretation, which consists in forcing every available doctrine and precept into 
a so-called moral significance, and rejecting as unessential whatever will not bear 
this treatment.<note n="120" id="iv.i-p98.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p99"><i>Ibid</i>. pp. 98. 130.</p></note> Thus, in the fifty-ninth Psalm, 
the enemies of David are interpreted to mean the evil passions which he wished to 
overcome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p100">The narrowness of Kant’s fundamental assumption, even as regards 
the human side of religion only, is pointed out by Willm, <i>Histoire de la Philosophie 
Allemande</i>, vol. ii. p. 47: “By regarding religion as chiefly a means of promoting 
morality, Kant has too much limited its divine mission; he has forgotten that religion 
must besides be a source of consolation and of hope, in the midst of the ills of 
the present life; and that by powerful motives and lofty meditations it must come 
to the succor of frail humanity, that it must serve as a support in the double struggle 
that we have to sustain against temptation to evil and against suffering.” See also 
Drobisch, <i>Grundlehren der Religionsphilosophie</i>, p. 264, who adopts a similar 
ground of criticisin.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p101"><a id="iv.i-p101.1">Note XXVIII.</a>, p. 65.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p102">“In the exposition of the pure conception it has yet further been 
declared, that it is the absolute divine conception itself; so that in truth there 
would not be the relation of an <i>application</i>, but the logical process is the 
immediate exhibition of God’s self-determination to Being.”—Hegel, <i>Logik</i>. 
(<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 170.) In like manner his disciple Marheineke says, “Only as
<i>subsumed</i> into this Idea. and <i>sublated</i><note n="121" id="iv.i-p102.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p103">[“This sublating has the 
double meaning of <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p103.1">tollere</span></i> and of <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p103.2">conservare</span></i>, and indicates the taking up and the 
retaining under a higher point of view, etc.”—<i>Chalybaeus’s Hist. of Speculative Philosophy, 
transl. by Edersheim</i>, p. 351: <i>Edinburgh</i>, 1854.]—<span class="sc" id="iv.i-p103.3">Trans</span>.</p></note> 
in it, is the human spirit capable of knowing God. His true self-exalting to God 
by thinking, is however, 


<pb n="245" id="iv.i-Page_245" />
ever at the same time, a being-exalted, the insertion of the human thinking of God 
into the divine thinking of God.”<note n="122" id="iv.i-p103.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p104"><i>Grundlehren der Christlichen Dognmatik</i>, 
§ 21. In another passage of the same work (§ 84) he says, “As God in the knowledge 
of Himself does not have Himself <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p104.1">extra se</span></i>, and as 
the self-knowing is no other than the known, but rather the Spirit, unity and essence 
of both, so is the idea of the Absolute the absolute idea, and as such the stand-point 
of all knowledge and all science.”</p></note> Such passages are instructive as showing 
the only conditions under which, according to the admission of its ablest advocates, 
a Philosophy of the Absolute is attainable by human thought. In reference to these 
lofty pretensions, Sir William Hamilton justly speaks of “the scheme of pantheistic 
omniscience, so prevalent among the sequacious thinkers of the day.”<note n="123" id="iv.i-p104.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p105"><i>Discussions</i>, 
p. 787.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p106"><a id="iv.i-p106.1">Note XXIX.</a>, p. 65.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p107"><a id="iv.i-p107.1" />“Besides God there <i>exists</i>, truly and in the proper sense 
of the word, nothing at all but <i>knowledge</i>; and this knowledge is the divine 
Existence itself, absolutely and immediately, and in so far as we are knowledge, 
are we, in the deepest root of our being, the divine Existence.”—Fichte, <i>Anweisungen 
zum seligen Leben</i> (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 448). “Man, rational being in general, 
is ordained to be a complement of the phenomenal world; out of him, out of his activity, 
is to develop itself all that is wanting to the totality of the revelation of God, 
since nature receives, indeed, the whole divine substance, but only in the Real: 
rational being is to express the image of the same divine Nature, as it is in itself, 
accordingly, in the Ideal.”—Schelling, <i>Vorlesungen über die Methode des Academischen 
Studium</i>, p. 18. “God is infinite, I finite—these are false expressions, forms 
not fitted to the idea, to the nature of the case. . . . . . . God is the movement 
to the finite, and thereby as sublation of the same to himself; in the <i>I</i> 
as the self-sublating as finite, God regresses to himself, and is only God as 
this regress.”—<a id="iv.i-p107.2">Hegel</a>, <i>Vorlesungen, über die Philosophie der Religion</i> (<i>Werke</i>, 
XI. p. 194). “Man’s knowledge of God is, according to the essential communion, a 
common knowledge; <i>i. e</i>., man has knowledge of God, only in so far as God 
has knowledge of Himself; this knowledge is God's self-consciousness; but just 
so is it, too, His knowledge of man; and God's knowledge of man is man's 
knowledge of God.”—<i>Ibid</i>. XII. p. 496. “Rational knowledge of truth is, first of all, 
as a knowledge of God, knowledge through God, knowledge in his Spirit and through 
it. By finite, relative thinking, God, who is nothing finite and relative, cannot 
be thought and known. On the contrary, in the knowledge, the <i>I</i> is out beyond 


<pb n="246" id="iv.i-Page_246" />
itself, and the subjectivity of the isolated consciousness of itself,—it is in God, 
and God in it.” Marheineke, <i>Grundlehren der Christlichen Dogmatik</i>, § 115.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p108">Rationalism here takes up a common ground with Mysticism, and 
the logical process of the Hegelians becomes identical with the ecstatic intuition 
of the Neo-Platonists. Compare the language of Plotinus, Enn. VI. L. ix. c. 9. “It 
(the soul) may then see itself . . . . . . becoming God, or rather being God.” In 
the same strain sings the “Cherubic Wanderer,” Angelus Silesius:</p>
<div style="margin-left:15%" id="iv.i-p108.1">
<p class="continue" id="iv.i-p109">“In God is nothing known: He is the only One: <br />
What we in Him do know, that we ourselves must be.”<note n="124" id="iv.i-p109.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p110"><i>Cherubinischer Wandersmann</i>, 
I. 285. Quoted by Strauss, <i>Christliche Glaubenslehre</i>, I. p. 531.</p></note></p>
</div>
<p class="continue" id="iv.i-p111">For an exactly similar doctrine, asserted in the Hindu Vedas, 
see Dr. Mill’s <i>Observations on the application of pantheistic principles to the 
criticism of the Gospel</i>, p. 159.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p112"><a id="iv.i-p112.1">Note XXX.</a>, p. 65.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p113">Hegel, in his Lectures on the Philosophy of Religion, thus interprets 
the history of Christ. “The truth. . . . . . which men have reached 
in this entire history is this: that the idea of God has for them a certainty; that 
the Human is immediate, present God; and indeed, in such wise, that in this history, 
as the spirit apprehends it, the exhibition of the process pertains to that, which 
constitutes man, the spirit.”<note n="125" id="iv.i-p113.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p114"><i>Werke</i>, XII. p. 307.</p></note> The view here 
obscurely intimated is more explicitly stated by his disciple, Strauss, whose theory 
is little more than the legitimate development of his master’s. In his <i>Christliche 
Glaubenslehre</i>, § 33, he sums up the result of the speculations of modern philosophy 
concerning the Personality of God, in the following words: “God being in himself 
the eternal Personality itself, has been forever bringing forth out from Himself 
his Other (or <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p114.1">alterum</span></i>) Nature, in order forever to 
return to Himself as self-conscious Spirit. Or, the Personality of God must not 
be thought of as single-personality, but as all-personality; instead of on our side 
personifying the absolute, we must learn to apprehend it as the endlessly Self-personifying.” 
This view is still more plainly stated in a fearful passage of his <i>Leben Jesu</i>, 
§ 151, which the reader will find quoted at length in Lecture V. p. 130. The critic 
of Strauss, Bruno Bauer, in his <i>Kritik der evangelischen Geschichte der Synoptiker</i>, 
§ 91, adopts the same view, observing, “In general the religious 



<pb n="247" id="iv.i-Page_247" />
consciousness is the Spirit estranged from itself;” and to this origin he ascribes 
the doctrine of Christ’s Divinity: “The historical Christ is man, raised to heaven 
by the religious consciousness.” Feuerbach, in his <i>Wesen des Christenthums</i>,<note n="126" id="iv.i-p114.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p115">See 
Ewerbeck, <i>Qu’est ce que la Religion d’après la nouvelle Philosophie Allemande</i>, 
pp 271, 390, 413.</p></note> from a different point of view, arrives at a similar conclusion, 
maintaining that God is but the personification of the general notion of humanity. 
Emerson gives us occasional glimpses of the same philosophy. Thus in his “Christian 
Teacher” he explains the Divinity of Christ: “He saw that God incarnates himself 
in man, and evermore goes forth anew to take possession of his world. He said in 
this jubilee of sublime emotion: ‘I am divine. Through me God acts; through me, 
speaks. Would you see God, see me; or see thee, when thou also thinkest as I now 
think.’”<note n="127" id="iv.i-p115.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p116"><i>Essays</i> (Orr’s Edition, 1851), p. 511.</p></note> And, in the 
“Over-Soul.” 
in still more daring language, he says: “In all conversation between two persons, 
tacit reference is made as to a third party, to a common nature. That third party 
or common nature is not social; it is impersonal, is God.”<note n="128" id="iv.i-p116.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p117"><i>Ibid</i>., p. 
125.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p118">Another form of this deification of humanity is that of M. Comte, 
who agrees with Strauss and Feuerbach, in finding God only in the human race. This 
discovery is announced as the grand consummation of Positive Philosophy. “This final 
estimation condenses <i><span lang="FR" id="iv.i-p118.1">l’ensemble</span></i> of positive conceptions 
in the single notion of one Being immense and eternal, Humanity, whose sociological 
destinies develop themselves always under the necessary preponderance of biological 
and cosmological fatalities. Around this veritable Great-Being, the immediate mover 
of every existence, individual or collective, our affections centre as spontaneously 
as our thoughts and our actions.”<note n="129" id="iv.i-p118.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p119"><i>Catechisme Positiviste</i>, p. 19.</p></note> 
From this grand ideal of humanity. unworthy individuals of the race are 
excluded; but, “<span lang="FR" id="iv.i-p119.1">sii ces producteurs de fumier ne font vraiment point partie 
de l’Humanité, une juste compensation vous prescrit de joindre au nouvel Etre-Suprême 
tous ses dignes auxiliaires animaux.</span>”<note n="130" id="iv.i-p119.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p120"><i>Catechisme Positiviste</i>, 
p. 31. Thus, under the auspices of the positive philosophy, we return once more 
to the worship of the ibis, the ichneumon, and the cat. The Egyptians had the 
same reverence for their “<span lang="FR" id="iv.i-p120.1">dignes auxiliares animaux</span>.” “They deified 
no beast, but for some utility which they might get from it.”—(Cicero, <i>De Natura 
Deorum</i>, I. 36.)</p></note> Such is the brilliant discovery which entitles its author, 
in his own modest estimate, to be considered as uniting in his own person the characters 
of St. Paul and Aristotle, as the founder at once of true religion and sound philosophy.<note n="131" id="iv.i-p120.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p121">This 
exquisite passage must be quoted in the original to be properly appreciated. “<span lang="FR" id="iv.i-p121.1">En 
appliquant aussitôt ce principe evident, je devais spontanément choisir l’angélique 
interlocutrice, qui, après une seule année d’influence objective se trouve, depuis 
plus de six ans, subjectivement associée à toutes mes pensées comme à tous mes sentiments. 
C’est par elle qui je suis enfin devenu, pour l’Humanité, un organe vraiment double, 
comme quiconque a dignement subi l’ascendant féminin. Sans elle, je n’aurais jamais 
pu faire activement succéder le carrière de St. Paul à celle d’Aristote, en fondant 
la religion universelle sur la saine philosophie, après avoir tiré celle-ci de la 
science réelle.</span>”—<i>Preface</i>, p. xxii.</p></note></p>

<pb n="248" id="iv.i-Page_248" />
<div style="margin-left:15%" id="iv.i-p121.2">
<verse id="iv.i-p121.3">
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p121.4">“Oh, worthy thou of Egypt's wise abodes,—</l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p121.5">A decent priest, where monkeys were the gods!”</l></verse></div>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p122"><a id="iv.i-p122.1">Note XXXI.</a>, p. 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p123">“The object of religion as of philosophy, is <i>eternal truth</i> 
in its very objectivity, God, and nothing but God, and the unfolding of God.”—Hegel,
<i>Philosophie der Religion</i> (<i>Werke</i>, XI. p. 21).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p124"><a id="iv.i-p124.1">Note XXXII.</a>, p. 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p125"><a id="iv.i-p125.1" />“Thus is religion the divine Spirit’s knowledge of Himself through 
the mediation of the finite Spirit.”—Hegel, <i>Werke</i>, XI. p. 200. 
“Religion we have defined as the self-consciousness of God.”—<i>Ibid</i>. XII. p. 191. Compare 
Marheineke, <i>Grundlehren der Christlichen Dogmatik</i>, § 420. “Religion is, accordingly, 
nothing at all but the existence of the divine Spirit in the human; but an existence, 
which is life, a life which is consciousness, a consciousness which, in its truth, 
is knowledge. This human knowledge is essentially divine; for it is, first of all, 
the divine Spirit’s knowledge, and religion in its absoluteness.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p126"><a id="iv.i-p126.1">Note XXXIII.</a>, p. 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p127">“Logic is consequently to be conceived as the system of the pure 
reason, as the realm of pure thought. <i>This realm is truth unveiled and absolute</i>. 
We may therefore say, that it contains in itself the exhibition of God, as He is 
in His eternal essence before the creation of nature and a finite spirit.”—Hegel,
<i>Logik</i> (W<i>erke</i>, III. p. 33).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.i-p128"><a id="iv.i-p128.1">Note XXXIV.</a>, p. 66.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p129">Clemens Alex. <i>Stromata</i>, i. 2.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p129.1">Πρῶτον μὲν, εἰ καὶ ἄχρηστος εἴη φιλοσο· φία, εἰ εὔχρηστος 
ἡ τῆς ἀχρηστίας βεβαίωσις, εὔχρηστος</span>.</p>


<pb n="249" id="iv.i-Page_249" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture II." prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii" id="iv.ii">
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">LECTURE II.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p1"><a id="iv.ii-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 69.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p2">“Unless we have independent means of knowing that <i>God knows 
the truth, and is disposed to tell it to us</i>, his word (if we be ever so certain 
that it is really his word) might as well not have been spoken. But if we know, 
independently of the Bible, that God knows the truth, and is disposed to tell it 
to us, obviously we know a great deal more also. We know not only the existence 
of God, but much concerning his character. For, only by discerning that he has Virtues 
similar in kind to human Virtues, do we know of his truthfulness and his goodness. 
Without this <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p2.1">a priori</span></i> belief, a book-revelation is 
a useless impertinence.”—F. W. Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p. 58. With this <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p2.2">a priori</span></i> belief, it is obvious that a book-revelation 
is, as far as our independent knowledge extends, still more impertinent; for it 
merely tells us what we knew before. See an able criticism of this theory in the
<i>Eclipse of Faith</i>, p. 73 sqq.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p3"><a id="iv.ii-p3.1">Note II.</a>, p. 71.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p4">“Furthermore, since, for us, that falls under the sphere of the 
understanding, which a great many philosophers before us have declared to be within 
the province of the reason, we shall have for the highest kind of intelligence a 
position unattained by them; and we shall define it as that by which finite and 
infinite are seen in the eternal, but not the eternal in the finite or in the infinite.”—Schelling,
<i>Bruno</i>, p. 163. (Compare p. 69.) “But there are still other spheres, which 
can be observed,—not merely those which are confined to a relativity of finite to 
finite, but those, too, wherein the divine in its absoluteness is in the consciousness.”—Hegel,
<i>Philosophie der Religion</i> (<i>Werke</i>, XI. p. 196). In like manner, Mr. 
Newman speaks of the Soul as “the organ of specific information to us,” respecting 
things spiritual;<note n="132" id="iv.ii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p5"><i>The Soul</i>, p. 3.</p></note> and Mr. Parker says, “that 
there is a connection between God and the soul, as between light and the eye, sound 
and the ear, food and the palate, etc.”<note n="133" id="iv.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p6"><i>Discourse of Matters pertaining 
to Religion</i>, p. 130.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p7"><a id="iv.ii-p7.1">Note III.</a>, p. 71.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p8">“This substance, simple, primitive, must comprise the perfections 
in eminent degree, contained in the derivative substances, which are its 


<pb n="250" id="iv.ii-Page_250" />
effects; thus it will have <i>power, knowledge, good-will</i> in perfection; that 
is, omnipotence, omniscience, supreme goodness. And as <i>justice</i>, taken generally, 
is nothing but goodness conformed to wisdom, there must also be in God a supreme 
justice.”—Leibnitz, <i>Principles de la Nature et de la Grace</i>, § 9. “Being 
conscious that I have, personally, a little Love, and a little Goodness, I ask concerning 
it, as concerning Intelligence,—where did I pick it up? and I feel an invincible 
persuasion, that if I have some moral goodness, the great Author of my being has 
infinitely more. Ile did not merely make rocks, and seas, and stars, and brutes, 
but the human Soul also; and, therefore, I am assured he possesses all the powers 
and excellencies of that soul in an infinitely higher degree.”—F. W. Newman, <i>
Reply to the Eclipse of Faith</i>, p. 26. This argument, however true in its general 
principle, is liable to considerable error in its special applications. The remarks 
of Bishop Browne are worth consideration, as furnishing a caution on the other side. 
“To say that God is infinite in perfection, means nothing <i>real</i> and <i>positive</i> 
in him, unless we say, in a <i>kind</i> of perfection altogether inconceivable to 
us as it is in itself. For the multiplying or magnifying the greatest perfections 
whereof we have any direct conception or idea, and then adding our gross notion 
only of <i>indefinite</i> to them, is no other than heaping up together a number 
of <i>imperfections</i> to form a chimera of our imagination.”—<i>Divine Analogy</i>, 
p. 171.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p9"><a id="iv.ii-p9.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 72.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p10">Compare Wegscheider’s definition of Mysticism, <i>Instit. Theol</i>. 
§ 5.—”A near approach to superstition, or rather a species of it, is mzysticisnm; 
or a belief in a particular faculty of the soul, . . . . . by which it may reach 
even in this world an immediate intercourse with the Deity or with celestial natures, 
and enjoy immediately a knowledge of divine things.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p11"><a id="iv.ii-p11.1">Note V.</a>, p. 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p12">Fichte, <i>Versuch einer Kritik aller Offenbarung</i>. (<i>Werke</i>, 
V. pp. 40, 115.)—The following remarks of Mr. Parker are another application of 
the same principle, substituting, however, as if on purpose to show the contradictory 
conclusions to which such a method of reasoning may lead, the conception of perfect 
love and future compensation, for that of a moral nature with no affections and 
no future promises. “This we know, that the Infinite God must be a perfect Creator, 
the sole and undisturbed author of all that is in Nature. . . . . Now, a perfect 
Motive for creation,—what will that be? It must be absolute Love, producing a desire 
to bless


<pb n="251" id="iv.ii-Page_251" />
everything which He creates. . . . . If God be infinite, then He must make and administer 
the world from perfect motives, for a perfect purpose, and as a perfect means,—all 
tending to the ultimate and absolute blessedness of each thing He directly or mediately 
creates; the world must be administered so as to achieve that purpose for each thing. 
Else God has made some things from a motive and for a purpose not benevolent, or 
as a means not adequate to the benevolent purpose. These suppositions are at variance 
with the nature of the Infinite God. I do not see how this benevolent purpose can 
be accomplished unless all animals are immortal, and find retribution in another 
life.”—Theism, Atheism and the Popular Theology, pp. 108, 109, 198.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p13"><a id="iv.ii-p13.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p14">The nature of the case implies that the human mind is competent 
to sit in <i>moral</i> and <i>spiritual</i> judgment on a professed revelation, 
and to decide (if the case seem to require it) in the following tone. ‘This doctrine 
attributes to God that which we should all call harsh, cruel, or unjust, in man: 
it is, therefore, intrinsically inadmissible.’”—Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p. 58. 
For an able refutation of this reasoning, see the <i>Defence of the Eclipse of Faith</i>, 
p. 38.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p15"><a id="iv.ii-p15.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p16">“To suppose the future volitions of moral agents not to be necessary 
events; or, which is the same thing, events which it is not impossible but that 
they may not come to pass; and yet to suppose that God certainly foreknows them, 
and knows all things; is to suppose God’s Knowledge to be inconsistent with itself.”—Edwards,
<i>On the Freedom of the Will</i>, part 2 sect. 12.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p17"><a id="iv.ii-p17.1">Note VIII.</a>, p. 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p18">“Let us suppose a great prince governing a wicked and rebellious 
people. lie has it in his power to punish: he thinks fit to pardon them. But he 
orders his only and well-beloved son to be put to death, to expiate their sins, 
and to satisfy his royal vengeance. Would this proceeding appear to the eye of reason, 
and in the unprejudiced light of nature, wise, or just, or good?”—Bolingbroke,
<i>Fragments or Minutes of Essays</i> (<i>Works</i>, vol. v. p. 289, ed. 1754). 
Compare Newman, <i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 92. See also above <a href="#iv.i-p46.2" id="iv.ii-p18.1">Lecture I., Note 13</a>.</p>

<pb n="252" id="iv.ii-Page_252" />
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p19"><a id="iv.ii-p19.1">Note IX.</a>, p. 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p20">“<i>Intellectually</i>, we of necessity hold that the highest 
human perfection is the best type of the Divine. . . . . Every good man has learnt 
to forgive, and when the offender is penitent, to forgive freely,—without punishment 
or retribution: whence the conclusion is inevitable, that God also forgives, as 
soon as sin is repented of.”—Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p. 99. “It may be collected 
from the principles of Natural Religion, that God, on the sincere repentance of 
offenders, will receive them again into favour, and render them capable of those 
rewards naturally attendant on right behaviour.”—Warburton, <i>Divine Legation</i>, 
b. ix., ch. 2. Compare, on the other side, Magee on the Atonement, notes iv. and 
xxiv. See also above, <a href="#iv.i-p48.2" id="iv.ii-p20.1">Lecture I., Note 14</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p21"><a id="iv.ii-p21.1">Note X.</a>, p. 73.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p22">“A divine command is pleaded in vain, except it can be shown that 
the thing supposed to be commanded is not inconsistent with the law of nature; which, 
if God can dispense with in any one case, he may in all.”—Tindal, <i>Christianity 
as old as the Creation</i>, p. 272, quoted and answered by Waterland, <i>Scripture 
Vindicated</i>, on <scripRef passage="Numbers xxi. 2" id="iv.ii-p22.1" parsed="|Num|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.2">Numbers xxi. 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Numbers 21:3" id="iv.ii-p22.2" parsed="|Num|21|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.3">3</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p23"><a id="iv.ii-p23.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 74.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p24">Kant, <i>Streit der Facultäten</i>, p. 321, ed. Rosenkranz. Newman,
<i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 150. Parker, <i>Discourse of Matters pertaining to Religion</i>, 
p. 84.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p25"><a id="iv.ii-p25.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 74.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p26">Tindal, apud Waterland l. c. Newman, <i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 
151.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p27"><a id="iv.ii-p27.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 74.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p28">Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p. 60. Greg, <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, 
p. 8.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p29"><a id="iv.ii-p29.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 75.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p30">“The Absolute is that which is free from all <i>necessary</i> 
relation, that is, which is free from every relation <i>as a condition of existence</i>; 
but it may exist in relation, provided that relation be not a necessary condition 
of its


<pb n="253" id="iv.ii-Page_253" />
existence; that is, provided that relation may be removed without affecting its 
existence.” . . . “The Infinite expresses the entire absence of all limitation, 
and is applicable to the one Infinite Being in all his attributes.”—Calderwood,
<i>Philosophy of the Infinite</i>, pp. 36, 37. The definitions may be accepted, 
though they lead to conclusions the very opposite of those which the ingenious author 
has attempted to establish. The Absolute, as above defined, is taken in the first 
of the two senses distinguished by Sir W. Hamilton, <i>Discussions</i>, p. 14; and 
in this sense it is the necessary complement of the idea of the Infinite. The other 
sense, in which the Absolute is contradictory of the Infinite, is irrelevant to 
the present argument.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p31"><a id="iv.ii-p31.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p32">“The <i>absolutely infinite</i> is what contains everything, or 
every perfection, which can exist or be conceived; that you are wont to call <i>
infinite in perfection. Infinite</i>, e. g. predicated of <i>extension</i>, means 
what embraces all existing or conceivable extension.”—Werenfels, <i>DeFinibus Mundi 
Dialogus</i> (<i>Dissertationes</i>, 1716, vol. ii., p. 192). In the latter sense, 
Clarke speaks of the error of “imagining all Infinites to be equal, when in things 
disparate they manifestly are not so; an <i>infinite Line</i> being not only <i>
not equal</i> to, but <i>infinitely less</i> than an <i>infinite Surface</i>, and 
an <i>infinite Surface</i> than <i>Space infinite in all Dimensions</i>.”<note n="134" id="iv.ii-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p33"><i>Demonstration 
of the Being and Attributes of God</i>, Prop. I.</p></note> This remark assumes that 
an infinite extension is a possible object of conception at all; whereas, in fact, 
the attempt to conceive it involves the same fundamental contradictions which accompany 
the notion of the Infinite in every other aspect. This is ingeniously shown by Werenfels, 
in the above Dialogue, p. 218. “D. But do you then think, that an infinite line 
cannot be conceived at all without contradiction? Ph. I do, indeed; and I cannot 
be drawn from this opinion, unless some one of you have a conclusive answer to this 
demonstration; but this, unless you lack the patience to listen, I will briefly 
propose anew. You see this line <i>b</i>___<i>a</i>___<i>c</i>. Let us suppose it 
to be infinite, and to be extended <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p33.1">ad infinitum</span></i> beyond 
the termini b and c. Let this line be divided at the point <i>a</i>. It is manifest 
that these parts are equal to one another, because each begins at the point <i>a</i> 
and is extended <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p33.2">ad infinitum</span></i>. Now, I ask you, Dædalus, 
are these two parts finite, or infinite? D. Finite. Ph. So an infinite would be 
composed of two finites; which is a contradiction. D. I confess my mistake. They 
are infinite, Ph. Now you fall into Scylla Thus parts would be equal to


<pb n="254" id="iv.ii-Page_254" />
a whole; for infinite is equal to infinite. Besides, you see, that each part is 
terminated at the point <i>a</i>; it is, therefore, not without ends and bounds. 
What say you to this, Polymathes? Po. I have an answer. Each of these parts is on 
the one side finite,—namely, at the point <i>a</i>,—on the other, infinite, because 
it is extended beyond <i>b</i> and <i>c <span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p33.3">ad infinitum</span></i>. 
Ph. Ingeniously, acutely, nothing more so. But I ask you, whether there is on either 
section of the infinite line an infinite number of such parts as the line <i>ab</i> 
and the line <i>ac</i>? Po. Yes. Ph. But is that number infinite, to which an equal 
can be added, and the double of which is not only conceivable, but really existent? 
If you answer yes, then an infinite number does not contain all units, but there 
can besides be conceived and added to it, as many units as it may not have. But 
if this be not a contradiction, then what is there, that is a contradiction? Po. 
But, what if either section of the given line consist of a finite number of parts 
of such magnitude as the line <i>ab</i>? Ph. Then the given line is finite; because 
two finite numbers added together, make a finite number; which was the thing to 
be proved.” The contradictions thus involved in the notion of infinite magnitudes 
in space, are not solved by maintaining, with Spinoza and Clarke, that infinite 
quantity is not composed of parts;<note n="135" id="iv.ii-p33.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p34">See Spinoza, <i>Epist</i>. XXIX, <i>Ethica</i>, 
P. I. Prop. xv.; and Clarke, <i>Demonstration</i>, Prop. 1. A curious psychological 
discrepancy may be observed in relation to this controversy. Spinoza maintains that 
quantity as represented in the imagination is finite, but that as conceived by the 
intellect it is infinite. Werenfels, on the contrary, asserts that the imagined 
quantity is infinite, the conceived finite. The truth is, that in relation to Space, 
which is not a general notion containing individuals under it, conception and imagination 
are identical; and the notions of an ultimate limit of extension and of an unlimited 
extension, are both equally self-contradictory from every point of view.</p></note> 
for space with no parts is as inconceivable as space composed of an infinite number 
of parts. These contradictions sufficiently show that relative infinity, no less 
than absolute, is not a positive object of thought at all; the so-called <i>infinites</i> 
and <i>infinitesimals</i> of the mathematicians being in fact only negative expressions, 
denoting magnitudes which bear no relation to any assignable quantity, however great 
or small. They are thus apprehended only by reference to their inconceivability; 
being merely the expression of our inability to represent in thought a first or 
last unit of space or time.—See Leibnitz, <i>Théodicée Discours</i>, § 70. 
“We are 
embarrassed in the series of numbers, progressing <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p34.1">ad infinitum</span></i>. 
We conceive of a last term, of an infinite or an infinitesimal; but these are only 
fictions. Every number is finite and assignable, and the infinites and the infinitesimals 
signify nothing but magnitudes, which we may take as large or as small as we please, 
etc.”—Compare Pascal, <i>Pensées</i>, Partie I. Art. II. “In short, 


<pb n="255" id="iv.ii-Page_255" />
whatever be the motion, number, space, time, there is always a greater and a less; 
so that they all stand between nothing and infinity, being always infinitely removed 
from these extremes.” Some ingenious reasoning on this question will be found in 
a Note by Mosheim on Cudworth’s <i>Intellectcual System</i>, b I. ch. V., translated 
in Harrison’s edition of Cudworth, vol. II. p. 541; though the entire discussion 
is by no means satisfactory.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p35"><a id="iv.ii-p35.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p36">“By the Deity I understand a Being absolutely infinite, <i>i. 
e</i>., a substance consisting of infinite attributes, each one of which expresses 
an eternal and infinite essence. <i>I say infinite absolutely, but not in its kind, 
for whatever is infinite in its kind only, of that we cannot affirm infinite attributes; 
but to the essence of that which is absolutely infinite, there pertains whatever 
expresses essence and involves no negation</i>.”—Spinoza, <i>Ethica</i>, P. I. 
Def. VI.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p37"><a id="iv.ii-p37.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p38">See Spinoza l. c.; Wolf, <i>Theologia Naturalis</i>, P. II. § 
15; Kant, <i>Kritik der reinen Vernunft</i>, p. 450. ed. Rosenkranz; <i>Vorlesungen 
über die Metaphysik</i>, ed. Poelitz, p. 276; Schelling, <i>Vom Ich</i>, § 10. The 
assumption ultimately annihilates itself; for if any object of conception exhausts 
the universe of reality, it follows that the mind which conceives it has no existence. 
The older form of this representation is criticized by Hegel, <i>Encyclopädie</i>, 
§ 36. His own conception of God, however, virtually amounts to the same thing. A 
similar view is implied in his criticism of Aristotle, whom he censures for regarding 
God as one object out of many. See <i>Geschichte der Philosophie, Werke</i>, XIV. 
p. 283.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p39"><a id="iv.ii-p39.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p40"><a id="iv.ii-p40.1" /><i>Geschichte der Philosophie, Werke</i>, XV. p. 275. See also,
<i>Philosophie der Religion, Werke</i>, XI. p. 24. <i>Encyklopädie</i>, § 19, 20, 
21. Compare Schelling, <i>Philosophie und Religion</i>, p. 35, quoted by Willm,
<i>Histoire de la Philosophie Allemande</i>, vol. iii. p. 301. Schleiermacher (<i>Christliche 
Glaube</i>, § 89) is compelled in like manner to assert that God must be in some 
manner the author of evil; an opinion which is also maintained by Mr. Parker, Theism, 
Atheism, and the Popular Theology, p. 119.</p>

<pb n="256" id="iv.ii-Page_256" />
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p41"><a id="iv.ii-p41.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p42">“A thing is said <i>to be finite in its kind</i>, which can be 
limited by another of the same nature; <i>e. g</i>. a body is called finite, because 
we always conceive of one greater.”—Spinoza, <i>Ethica</i>, P. I. Def. II.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p43"><a id="iv.ii-p43.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p44">See Aquinas, <i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. II. Art. 3; Qu. IX. Art. 
1. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p44.1">Actus simplicissimus</span>,” says Hobbes contemptuously, “signifieth 
nothing.”<note n="136" id="iv.ii-p44.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p45"><i>Questions concerning Liberty, Necessity and Chance, Animadversions</i>, 
No. XXIV. See, on the other side, Bramhall, <i>Works</i>, vol. IV. p. 524.</p></note> 
And Clarke in like manner observes, “Either the words signify nothing, or else they 
express only the perfection of his power.”<note n="137" id="iv.ii-p45.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p46"><i>Demonstration</i>, Prop IV. See, 
on the other side, Hegel, <i>Geschichte der Philosophie, Werke</i>, XIV. p. 290.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p47"><a id="iv.ii-p47.1">Note XXI.</a>, p. 76.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p48">See Plato, <i>Republic</i>, II. p. 381; Aristotle, <i>Metaph</i>. 
VIII. 8, 15; Augustine, <i>Enarrattio in Ps</i>. IX. ii. <i>De Trinitate</i>, XV. 
c. 15; Hooker, <i>E. P</i>. b. I. c. 5; Descartes, <i>Meditatio Tertia</i>, p. 22. 
ed. 1685; Spinoza, <i>Ethica</i>, P. I. Prop. xvii. Schol.; Hartley, <i>Observations 
on Man</i>, Prop. cxv.; Herder, <i>Gott, Werke</i>, VIII. p. 180; Schleiermacher,
<i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 54; Hegel, <i>Werke</i>, XIV. p. 290; Marheineke,
<i>Grundlehren der Christlichen Dogmatik</i>, § 195. The conclusion, that God actually 
does all that he can do; and, consequently, that there is no possibility of free 
action in any finite being, can only bhe avoided by the admission, which is ultimately 
forced upon us, that our human conception of the infinite is not the true one. Müller 
(<i>Christliclhe Lehre von der Sünde</i>, II. p. 251, third edit. ) endeavors to 
meet this conclusion by a counter-argument. Hr shows that it is equally a limitation 
of the divine Nature to suppose that God is compelled of necessity to realize in 
act everything which he has the power to accomplish. This argument completes the 
dilemma, and brings into full view the counter-impotences of human thought in relation 
to the infinite. We cannot conceive an Infinite Being as capable of becoming that 
which he is not; nor, on the other hand, can we conceive him as actually being all 
that he can be.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p49"><a id="iv.ii-p49.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 77.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p50">“Now it is sufficiently manifest, that a thing <i>existing absolutely</i> 
(<i>i. e</i>. not under relation), and a thing <i>existing absolutely as a cause</i>, 
are contrydictory.


<pb n="257" id="iv.ii-Page_257" />
The former is the absolute negation of all relation; the latter is the absolute 
affirmation of a particular relation. A cause is a relative, and what exists absolutely 
as a cause, exists absolutely under relation.—”Sir W. Hamilton, <i>Discussions</i>, 
p. 34.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p51"><a id="iv.ii-p51.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 77.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p52">That a belief in creation is incompatible with a philosophy of 
the Absolute, was clearly seen by Fichte, who consistently denounces it, as a Jewish 
and Heathenish notion and the fundamental error of all false Metaphysics. He even 
goes so far as to maintain that St. John, the only teacher of true Christianity, 
did not believe in the Creation, and that the beginning of his Gospel was designed 
to contradict the Mosaic narrative. See his <i>Anweisung zum seligen Leben</i> (<i>Werke</i>, 
v. p. 479). Compare Schelling, <i>Bruno</i>, p. 60, who regards the finite as necessarily 
coeternal with the infinite. So also Rothe, <i>Theologische Ethik</i>, § 40, asserts 
that the doctrine of a creation in time is inconsistent with the essential nature 
of God, as unchangeable and necessarily creative. Spinoza’s attempted demonstration 
that one substance cannot be produced from another,<note n="138" id="iv.ii-p52.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p53"><i>Ethica</i>, P. I. Prop. 
vi.</p></note> though in itself a mere juggle of equivocal terms, yet testifies in like 
manner to his conviction, that to deny the possibility of creation is an indispensable 
step to a philosophy of the Absolute. Cognate to these theories are the speculations 
of Hermogenes, mentioned by Tertullian, <i>Adv. Herm</i>. c. 2; and of Origen,
<i>De Princ</i>. I. 2. 10. Of the latter, Neander well observes: “Here, therefore, 
there occurred to him those reasons against a beginning of creation generally, which 
must ever suggest themselves to the reflecting mind, which cannot rest satisfied 
with simple faith in that which to itself is incomprehensible. Supposing that to 
create is agreeable to the divine essence, how is it conceivable that what is thus 
conformable to God’s nature should at any time have been wanting? Why should not 
those attributes which belong to the very essence of the Deity, His almighty power 
and goodness, be always active? A transition from the state of not-creating to the 
act of creation is inconceivable without a change, which is incompatible with the 
being of God.”<note n="139" id="iv.ii-p53.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p54"><i>Church History</i>, English translation, Vol. II. p. 281, 
Bohn’s edition.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p55"><a id="iv.ii-p55.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 78.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p56">Arist. <i>Metaph</i>. XIV. 9. [Ed. Gul. Duval, Paris, 1629.] “If 
it have aught as the object of intelligence, and something other than itself be 
thus superior


<pb n="258" id="iv.ii-Page_258" />
to it, it will not be the Best (for then it will be intelligence only potentially, 
not essentially); since it is in the act of intelligence that the excellence lies. 
. . . . Itself, therefore, it has as the object of intelligence, if indeed it is 
the Supreme; and the intelligence is intelligence of intelligence.” Plotinus, on 
the other hand, shows that even self-consciousness, as involving a logical distinction 
between the subject and object, is incompatible with the notion of the Absolute. 
See <i>Enn</i>. V. 1. VI. c. 2.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p57"><a id="iv.ii-p57.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 78.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p58">Plotinns, <i>Enn</i>., III. 1. IX. c. 3. “The Intelligence is 
now twofold, and objectifies itself; and it is wanting in somewhat because it has 
‘the Well’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p58.1">τὸ εὖ</span>) in the act of intelligence, 
not in the substance.” <i>Enn</i>. V. 1. VI. c. 2. “Being a duality it will not 
be the first, . . . . . in itself it will properly be neither the intelligent nor 
the intelligible; for what is intelligible is so relatively to another.” <i>Enn</i>. 
V. 1. VI. c. 6. “Therefore there will again be a duality in the conscious intelligence; 
but that (the first or the Absolute) is nowise a duality.” Cf. Porphyr. <i>Sent</i>. 
XV. “But if there be plurality in the intelligible, since there is a plurality, 
not unity, in the objects of the conscious intelligence, then of necessity there 
must be plurality in the essence of the intelligence. But unity (the One) is prior 
to plurality, so that of necessity it is prior to the intelligence.” “The Absolute, 
as absolutely universal, is absolutely one; absolute unity is convertible with the 
absolute negation of plurality and difference; <i>the Absolute, and the Knowledge 
of the Absolute</i>, are therefore <i>identical</i>. But knowledge, or intelligence, 
supposes a plurality of terms—the plurality of subject and object. Intelligence, 
whose essence is plurality, cannot therefore be identified with the Absolute, whose 
essence is unity; and if known, the Absolute, <i>as known</i>, must be different 
from the Absolute, <i>as existing</i>; that is, there must be two Absolutes—an Absolute 
in knowledge and an Absolute in existence: which is contradictory.”—Sir W. Hamilton,
<i>Discussions</i>, p. 32.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p59"><a id="iv.ii-p59.1">Note XXVI.</a>, p. 78.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p60">Clem. Alex. <i>Strom</i>. V. 12. p. 587. “Nor, indeed, would any 
one rightly call it a whole, for the whole is predicated of magnitude . . . . . 
nor can it be said to have parts, for the One is indivisible.” Plotinus, <i>Enn</i>. 
V. 1. VI. c. 5. “For of a thing that is absolutely one, how can you predicate the 
coming to itself, or the want of consciousness?” On this point, the earlier and 
later forms of Pantheism are divided against each other. Spinoza (<i>Eth</i>. P. 
I. Def. 6) defines the Deity as composed of an infinite


<pb n="259" id="iv.ii-Page_259" />
number of attributes. “By the Deity I understand a Being absolutely infinite, <i>
i. e</i>., a substance consisting of infinite attributes, every one of which expresses 
eternal and infinite essence.” Hegel, on the contrary, in his Lectures on the proofs 
of the existence of God, regards a plurality of attributes as incompatible with 
the idea of the Infinite. “Here (<i>i. e</i>. in the absolute unity of God) the 
plurality of predicates—which only subjectively are bound in unity, but in themselves 
would be distinguished, and so would come into opposition and into contradiction—shows 
itself as something false, and the plurality of determinations (in the notion of 
God) as an impertinent category.”<note n="140" id="iv.ii-p60.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p61"><i>Werke</i>, XII. p. 419. See also <i>Encyklopädie</i>, 
§ 28 (<i>Werke</i>, VI. p. 62).</p></note> The lesson to be learnt from both is the 
same. No human form of thought can represent the Infinite:—a truth which Spinoza 
attempts to evade by multiplying such forms to infinity, and Hegel by renouncing 
human thought altogether.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p62"><a id="iv.ii-p62.1">Note XXVII.</a>, p. 78.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p63"><a id="iv.ii-p63.1" />That the Absolute cannot be conceived as composed of a plurality 
of attributes, but only as the one substance conceived apart from all plurality, 
is shown by Plotinus, <i>Enn</i>. V. 1. VI., c. 3. “If it be said that nothing hinders 
this same (<i>i. e</i>. the First) being the Many, the answer must be, that these 
Many have an underlying One (One Subject, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p63.2">ὑποκείμενον</span>); 
for the Many cannot exist, except there exist the One from which the Many must be 
derived, and in which the Many must exist . . . . . . and this One must be taken 
as in itself the only One.”. . . . Compare Proclus, <i>Inst. Theol</i>. c. 1. 
“All 
plurality in some way partakes of Unity (or the One), for if not, then neither will 
the whole be One, nor each one of the many which make up the plurality; but of certain
<i>entities</i> each will be a plurality, and this on to an infinite, and of these 
infinites each again will be an infinite plurality.” To the same effect is the reasoning 
of Augustine, <i>De Trinitate</i>, vi. c. 6. 7. “In every body magnitude is one 
thing, color another, figure another. For the magnitude diminished, the color may 
remain the same, and the figure the same; and the figure changed, the body may be 
just as large and of just the same color; and whatever other things are predicated 
of the body, may exist together, and may be changed without change on the part of 
the rest. And thus the nature of the body is proved to be manifold, but in nowise 
simple. . . . . . But also in the soul since it is one thing to be ingenious, another 
to be dull, another to be acute, another to have a good memory; since desire is 
one thing, fear another, joy another, sorrow another; and since there can be found 
in the nature of the soul 


<pb n="260" id="iv.ii-Page_260" />
some things without others, and some more, and some less, and these to a number 
beyond all computation;—it is manifest that the nature of the soul is not simple 
but manifold, for nothing simple is changeable; but every created being is changeable. 
But God indeed is said to be in various ways great, good, wise, happy, true, and 
whatever else is not unworthily predicable of Him; but his greatness is the same 
as his wisdom; for he is great, not in quantity, but in quality; and his goodness 
is the same as his wisdom and greatness, and his truth the same as all these; and 
with Him the being happy is not different from being great, or wise, or true, or 
good, or from being Himself.” See also Aquinas, <i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. III. Art. 
5, 6, 7. Schleiermacher, <i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 50.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p64"><a id="iv.ii-p64.1">Note XXVIII.</a>, p. 79.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p65">See Plato, <i>Republic</i>, II. p. 380, VI. p. 511, VII. p. 517;
<i>Timæus</i>, p. 31. Aristotle, <i>Metaph</i>. XI. 8, 18: 10, 14; <i>Eth. Nic</i>. 
VII. 14, 8. Cicero, <i>Tusc. Quæst</i>. I. 29; <i>De Nat. Deor</i>. II. 11. Plotinus,
<i>Enn</i>. II. 9, 1, III. 9, 3. V. 4. 1, VI. 5, 1: 9, 6. Proclus, <i>Inst. Theol</i>. 
c. i. xxli. lix. cxxxiii. Clemens Alex., <i>Strom</i>. V. p. 587. Origen, <i>De 
Princ</i>. I. 1, 6. Augustine, <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, VIII. 6: <i>De Trinitate</i>, 
VI. 6, VII. 1, XV. 5, 13. Aquinas, <i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. III. Art. 7, Qu. VII. 
Art. 2. Qu. XI. Art. 3. Leibnitz, <i>Monadologie</i>, § 39, 40, 47. Clarke, <i>Demonstration</i>, 
Prop. vi. vii. Schelling, <i>Vom Ich</i>, § 9; Bruno, p. 185. Rothe, <i>Theol. Ethik</i>, 
§ 8.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p66"><a id="iv.ii-p66.1">Note XXIX.</a>, p. 79.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p67">“Hence, therefore, it is evident, that nothing is called one or 
unique, except after some other has been conceived, which agrees with it. But since 
the existence of God belongs to his own essence, and of his essence we cannot form 
a universal idea, it is certain that he who calls God one or unique, can have no 
idea of God, or speaks improperly of Him.”—Spinoza, <i>Epist</i>. L. Compare Schleiermacher,
<i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 56.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p68"><a id="iv.ii-p68.1">Note XXX.</a>, p. 80.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p69">“For the expression, ‘<i>if it be possible</i>,’ referred not 
merely to the power of God, but also to his justice; for, as to the power of God, 
all things are possible, whether just or unjust; but as to his justice, He being 
not only powerful, but just, not all things are possible, but only those which are 
just.”—Origen in <i>St. Matt</i>. xxvi. 42; compare <i>c. Celsum</i>, Ill. 70. 
Origen speaks still more strongly in a remarkable fragment of the <i>De Principiis</i>,


<pb n="261" id="iv.ii-Page_261" />
which has been preserved in the original: “In that beginning (<i>i. e</i>., at the 
creation) God determined (to create) as great a number of intelligent beings as 
might be sufficient; for we must say that the divine power was limited, nor under 
pretence of praise take away all limitation of it; for if the divine power were 
unlimited, then, necessarily, it did not have a consciousness of itself.” The language 
of Hooker (<i>E. P</i>. b. I. ch. 2. § 3) is more cautious and reverent, but contains 
the same acknowledgment of what, from a human point of view, is limitation. “If, 
therefore, it be demanded why, God having power and ability infinite, the effects 
notwithstanding of that power are all so limited as we see they are; the reason 
hereof is the end which he hath proposed, and the law whereby his wisdom hath stinted 
the effects of his power in such sort, that it doth not work infinitely, but correspondently 
unto that end for which it worketh.” Some excellent remarks on the limitation of 
man’s faculties with regard to the Divine Attributes, will be found in Mr. Meyrick’s 
sermon, <i>God’s Revelation and Man’s Moral Sense considered in reference to the 
Sacrifice of the Cross</i>, p. 14. See the Collection of Sermons on <i>Christian 
Faith and the Atonement</i>, Oxford, 1856.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p70"><a id="iv.ii-p70.1">Note XXXI.</a>, p. 80.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p71">Thus Spinoza (<i>Ethica</i>, P. I. Prop. 26) says, “A thing which 
was determined to the doing of somewhat, was necessarily so determined by God;” and, carrying the same theory to its inevitable consequence, he consistently maintains 
(P. IV. Prop. 61) that the notion of evil only exists in consequence of the inadequacy 
of our ideas. Hegel in like manner (<i>Encykl</i>. § 35) reduces evil to a mere 
negation, which may be identified with good in the absolute. See also above, 
<a href="#iv.ii-p40.1" id="iv.ii-p71.1">Note 
18</a>, p. 231.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p72"><a id="iv.ii-p72.1">Note XXXII.</a>, p. 80.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p73">Plato, <i>Rep</i>. II. p. 381. “Does He, then, change Himself 
into something better and nobler, or into something worse and baser than Himself? 
Necessarily, said he, into something better, for we cannot say that God is wanting 
in any good or noble quality. Exactly so; and that being the case, does it seem 
to you, that any one, whether God or man, would voluntarily make himself worse in 
any respect?” Compare Augustine, In <i>Joannis Evangelium</i>, Tract. XXIII. 9. 
“You do not find in God any changeableness, anything which is different now, from 
what it was a little while ago. For where you find difference, there has taken place 
a kind of death; for that is death, the not being what (one) was. Whatever therefore,


<pb n="262" id="iv.ii-Page_262" />
undergoes this sort of death, whether from the better to the worse, or from the 
worse to the better,—that is not God.” And so Jacobi (<i>Von den göttlichen Dingen, 
Werke</i>, III. p. 391) says of the system of Schelling: “Consider that the one 
only living and true God (Nature) cannot become greater or less, higher or lower; 
but that this God, equivalent to Nature or the Universe, remains, from eternity 
to eternity, ever one and the same, in quality and in quantity. It would, therefore, 
be absolutely impossible for Him to bring about any change in Himself, without being 
changeableness, <i>temporalness</i>, change itself. This changeableness, however, 
is, we are told, in its root, an <i>Unchangeable</i>, namely, the holy, ever-creating 
original force of the world; in its <i>fruit</i>, on the contrary, in the real world, 
an <i>absolutely changeable</i>, so that in each single determined <i>momentum</i> 
the All of beings is nothing. Accordingly, the creative word of the naturalistic 
God is incontestibly, <i>Let there be Nothing!</i> He calls forth Not-Being from 
Being; as the God of theism calls forth Being from Not-Being.” Compare Sir W. Hamilton’s 
criticism of Cousin, <i>Discussions</i>, p. 36; and see also above, Note 23, p. 
233.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p74"><a id="iv.ii-p74.1">Note XXXIII.</a>, p. 81.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p75">“What,” says Sir W. Hamilton, “is our thought of creation? It 
is not a thought of the mere springing of nothing into something. On the contrary, 
creation is conceived, and is by us conceivable, only as the evolution of existence 
from possibility into actuality, by the fiat of the Deity. . . . . And what is true 
of our concept of creation, holds of our concept of annihilation. We can think no 
real annihilation,—no absolute sinking of something into nothing. But as creation 
is cogitable by us, only as a putting forth of Divine power, so is annihilation 
by us only conceivable, as a withdrawal of that same power. All that is now <i>actually</i> 
existent in the universe, this we think and must think, as having, prior to creation,
<i>virtually</i> existed in the Creator; and in imagining the universe to be annihilated, 
we can only conceive this, as the retractation by the Deity of an overt energy into 
latent power. In short, it is impossible for the human mind to think what it thinks 
existent, lapsing into absolute non-existence, either in time past or in time future.”<note n="141" id="iv.ii-p75.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p76"><i>Discussions</i>, 
p 620. Compare a remarkable passage in Herder’s <i>Gott</i> (<i>Werke</i> VIII. 
p. 241) where the author maintains a similar view of the impossibility of conceiving 
creation from or reduction to notling. But Herder is speaking as a professed defender 
of Spinoza. Sir W. Hamilton’s system is in all its essential features the direct 
antagonist of Spinoza; and even in the present passage the apparently pantheistic 
hypothesis is represented as the result not of thought, but of an inability to think. 
Still it is to be regretted that the distinguished author should have used language 
liable to be misunderstood in this respect, especially as it scarcely accords with 
the general principles of his own system.</p></note> With all deference to this great 


<pb n="263" id="iv.ii-Page_263" />
philosopher, I cannot help thinking that a different representation would have been 
more in harmony with the main principles of his own system. We cannot conceive creation 
at all, neither as a springing of nothing into something, nor as an evolution of 
the relative from the absolute; for the simple reason that the first terms of both 
hypotheses, nothing and the absolute, are equally beyond the reach of human conception. 
But while creation, <i>as a process in the act of being accomplished</i>, is equally 
inconceivable on every hypothesis, creation, as a <i>result already completed</i>, 
presents no insurmountable difficulty to human thought if we consent to abandon 
the attempt to apprehend the absolute. There is no difficulty in conceiving that 
the amount of existence in the universe may at one time be represented by <i>A</i>, 
and at another by <i>A</i> + <i>B</i>: though we are equally unable to conceive 
how <i>B</i> can come out of nothing, and how <i>A</i>, or any part of <i>A</i>, 
can become <i>B</i> while <i>A</i> remains undiminished. But the result, no less 
than the process, becomes self-contradictory, when we attempt to conceive <i>A</i> 
as absolute and infinite; for in that case <i>A</i> + <i>B</i> must be something 
greater than infinity.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p77"><a id="iv.ii-p77.1">Note XXXIV.</a>, p. 83.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p78">“Pantheism teaches that all is good, for all is only one; and 
that every appearance of what we call wrong is only an empty delusion. Hence its 
disturbing influence upon the life; for here,—turn about language as we may, and 
attach ourselves as we will to the faith that everywhere comes forth through the 
voice of conscience,—yet at bottom, if we remain true to the destructive principle 
of the pantheistic doctrine, we must do away with and declare null and void, the 
eternal distinction between good and evil, between right and wrong.”—F. Schlegel,
<i>Ueber die Sprache und Weisheit der Indier</i>, b. III. c. 2. (Werke, VIII. p. 
324). “If it is God who thinks in me, my thought is absolute; not only am I unable 
to think otherwise than I do think, . . . but I can make no choice in my conceptions, 
approve or search after some, reject and shun others, all being necessary and perfect, 
all being divine; in fine, I become a machine for thinking, an intelligent machine, 
but irresponsiblle.”—Bartholmèss, <i>Histoire des doctrines religieuses de la philosophie 
moderne</i>, Introduction, p. xxxvii. These necessary consequences of Pantheism 
are fully exhibited by Spinoza, <i>Ethica</i>, P. I. Prop. 26; P. II. Props. 32, 
33, 34, 35; P. IV. Prop. 64. Hegel (W<i>erke</i>, XI. pp. 95, 208, 390) endeavors, 
not very successfully, to defend his own philosophy from the charge of Pantheism 
and its consequences. His defence amounts to no more than the assertion that God 
cannot be identified with the universe of finite objects, in a system in which finite 
objects have no real existence. Thus explained, the system is identical with Pantheism


<pb n="264" id="iv.ii-Page_264" />
in the strictest sense of the term. All that is proved is, that it cannot with equal 
propriety be called Pantatheism.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p79"><a id="iv.ii-p79.1">Note XXXV.</a>, p. 83.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p80">“The dialectic intellect, by the exertion of its own powers 
exclusively, can lead us to a general affirmation of the supreme reality of an 
absolute being. But here it stops. It is utterly incapable of communicating 
insight or conviction concerning the existence or possibility of the world, as 
different from Deity. It finds itself constrained to identify, more truly to 
confound, the Creator with the aggregate of his creatures, and, cutting the knot 
which it cannot untwist, to deny altogether the reality of all finite existence, 
and then to shelter itself from its own dissatisfaction, its own importunate 
queries, in the wretched evasion that of nothings no solution can be required: 
till pain haply, and anguish, and remorse, with bitter scoff and moody laughter 
inquire,—Are we then indeed nothings?—till through every organ of 
sense nature herself asks,—How and whence did this sterile and 
pertinacious nothing acquire its plural number?—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p80.1">Unde, quæso, 
hæc nihili in nihila tam portentosa transnihilatio?</span></i>—and lastly:—What 
is that inward mirror, in and for which these nothings have at least relative 
existence? “—Coleridge, <i>The Friend</i>, vol. III. p. 213.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p81"><a id="iv.ii-p81.1">Note XXXVI.</a>, p. 83.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p82">The limitation, <i>speculative</i> Atheism, is necessary; for 
the denial of the Infinite does not in every case constitute practical Atheisin. 
For it is not under the form of the Infinite that the idea of God is distinctly 
presented in worship; and it is possible to adore a superior Being, without positively 
asking how far that superiority extends. It is only when we are able to investigate 
the problem of the relation between the infinite and the finite, and to perceive 
that the latter cannot be regarded as expressing the true idea of the Deity, that 
the denial of the infinite becomes atheism in speculation. On the alternative between 
Christianity and Atheism, some excellent remarks will be found in the <i>Restoration 
of Belief</i>, p. 248.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p83"><a id="iv.ii-p83.1">Note XXXVII.</a>, p. 84.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p84"><a id="iv.ii-p84.1" />“Much stress is wont to be laid upon the limits of thought, and 
it is asserted that the limit cannot be transcended. In this assertion lies the 
unconsciousness, that even in fixing somewhat as limit, it has already been transcended. 
For a determination, a bound, is determined as limit, only


<pb n="265" id="iv.ii-Page_265" />
in opposition to its <i>Other</i> (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p84.2">alterum</span></i>), its
<i>Unlimited</i>; the <i>Other</i> (the correlate), of a limit is <i>something beyond 
it</i>.”—Hegel, <i>Logik</i> (<i>Werke</i>, III. p. 136). Compare <i>Encyklopädie</i>, 
§ 60 (<i>Werke</i>, VI., p. 121). In maintaining that a limit as such always implies 
something beyond, and, consequently, that the notion of a limited universe is self-contradictory, 
Hegel is unquestionably right; but he is wrong in attempting to infer from thence 
the non-limitation of thought. For that which is limited is not necessarily limited 
by something of the same kind;—nay, the very conception of <i>kinds</i> is itself 
a limitation. Hence the consciousness that thought is limited by something beyond 
itself, by no means implies that thought itself transcends that limit. A prisoner 
chained up feels that his motion is limited, by his inability to <i>move</i> into 
the space which he <i>sees</i> or <i>imagines</i> beyond the length of his chain. 
On Hegel’s principles, he ought to know his inability by actually moving into it.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p85"><a id="iv.ii-p85.1">Note XXXVIII.</a>, p. 84.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p86">These opposite limitations fall under the general law of the Conditioned 
enunciated by Sir W. Hamilton. “The mind is astricted to think in certain forms; 
and, under these, thought is possible only in the conditioned interval between two 
unconditioned contradictory extremes or poles, each of which is altogether inconceivable, 
but of which, on the principle of Excluded Middle, the one or the other is necessarily 
true.”<note n="142" id="iv.ii-p86.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p87"><i>Discussions</i>, p. 618.</p></note> The lamented author has left us only 
a few fragmentary specimens of the application of this canon to the vexed questions 
of metaphysical speculation, and the principal one of these, in some of its details, 
may be open to objections; but the truth of the principle itself is unquestionable; 
and its value, rightly applied, in confining the inquiries of philosophy within 
their legitimate boundaries, can hardly be estimated too highly.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p88"><a id="iv.ii-p88.1">Note XXXIX.</a>, p. 84.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p89">“Every finite is, by virtue of its notion, bounded by its opposite; 
and absolute finiteness is a self-contradictory notion.”—Fichte, <i>Grundlage der 
gesamnmten Wissenschaftslehre</i> (W<i>erke</i>, I., p. 185).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p90"><a id="iv.ii-p90.1">Note XL.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p91"><i>Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft</i>, p. 
98, 122, 137. For the influence of Kant on the rationalist theology, see Rosenkranz,
<i>Geschichte </i>


<pb n="266" id="iv.ii-Page_266" />
<i>der Kant’schen Philosophie</i>, b. III. cap. 2. Amand Saintes, <i>Histoire du 
Rationalisme en Allemagne</i>, 1. II. ch. 11. Kahnis, <i>History of German Protestantism</i>, 
translated by Meyer, p. 167.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p92"><a id="iv.ii-p92.1">Note XLI.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p93">Paulus, in the preface to his <i>Leben Jesu</i>, expressly adopts, 
though without naming the author, Kant’s theory, that miracles are indifferent to 
religion, and that the whole essence of Christianity consists in morality. Consistently 
with these principles, he maintains (§ 2) that the historical inquirer can admit 
no event as credible which cannot be explained by natural causes. The entire details 
of the evangelical narrative are explained by this method. The miracles of healing 
were performed by medical skill, which Christ imparted to his disciples, and thus 
was enabled to heal, not by a word, but by deputy. Thus he coolly translates the 
words of the centurion, <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 8" id="iv.ii-p93.1" parsed="|Matt|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.8">Matt. viii. 8</scripRef>, “If He would only give 
an order to one of His (disciples), to provide in His name for the healing.” The 
feeding of the five thousand consisted merely in persuading the richer travellers 
to share their provisions with the poorer. The stilling of the tempest was effected 
by steering round a point which cut off the wind. Lazarus, and the widow’s son of 
Nain, were both cases of premature interment. Our Lord’s own death was merely a 
swoon, from which he was restored by the warmth of the sepulchre and the stimulating 
effect of the spices. Such are a few specimens of <i>historical inquiry</i>. The 
various explanations of Paulus are examined in detail, and completely refuted by 
Strauss. The natural hypothesis had to be annihilated, to make way for the mythical.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p94"><a id="iv.ii-p94.1">Note XLII.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p95">Wegscheider, though he expressly rejects Kant’s allegorizing interpretations 
of Scripture (see <i>Institutiones Theologiæ</i>, § 25), agrees with him in maintaining 
the supreme authority of reason in all religious questions, and in accommodating 
all religious doctrines to Ethical precepts (<i>Præf</i>. p. viii. ix.). Accordingly, 
in the place of the allegory, he adopts the convenient theory of adaptation to the 
prejudices of the age; by which a critic is enabled at once to set aside all doctrines 
which do not harmonize with his theory. Among the doctrines thus rejected, as powerless 
for the true end of religion, and useless or even prejudicial to piety, are those 
of the Trinity, the Atonement, the Corruption of human nature, Justification, and 
the Resurrection of the body. See § 51.</p>

<pb n="267" id="iv.ii-Page_267" />
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p96"><a id="iv.ii-p96.1">Note XLIII.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p97">See his <i>Grund-und-Glaubens-Sätze der Evangelisch-Protestantischen 
Kirche</i>, p. 70 (2nd edition). This work of Röhr was principally directed against 
the Lutheran Symbolical books; but the Catholic Creeds are also included in his 
sweeping condemnations. Of the Apostles’ Creed he observes: “Our age needs a more 
logically correct, and a more comprehensive survey of the pure evangelical faith 
than is afforded by the so-called Apostles’ Creed, which is good for its immediate 
and ordinary purpose, but too short, too aphoristic, and too historical for that 
which is here proposed.” (p. 49.) Of the Nicene and Athanasian Creeds he remarks 
in a note: “The Niceno-Constantinopolitan and the pseudo-Athanasian Creeds, with 
their decidedly anti-scriptural dogmas, are here altogether out of the question, 
however much they were admitted by the reformers, in all honesty and faith, as truly 
scriptural.” Röhr agrees with Kant in separating the historical facts of Christianity 
from the religion itself (p. 157), and in maintaining that morality is the only 
mode of honoring God (p. 56). His proposed creed, from which everything “historical” is studiously excluded, runs as follows:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p98">“There is one true God, proclaimed to us by his only-begotten 
Son, Jesus Christ. To this God, as the most perfect of all Beings, as the Creator, 
Sustainer, and Governor of the world, and as the Father and Instructor of men and 
of all rational spirits, the deepest veneration is due. This veneration is best 
rendered by active striving after virtue and righteousness, by zealous control of 
the inclinations and passions of our sensual and evilly-disposed nature, and by 
honest, entire fulfilment of our duty, according to the exalted example of Jesus, 
whereby we may assure ourselves of the aid of his divine Spirit. In the consciousness 
of the filial relation into which we thereby enter with him, we may, in earthly 
need, reckon with confidence on his fatherly help, in the feeling of our moral weakness 
and unworthiness, upon his grace and mercy assured to us through Christ, and in 
the moment of death be assured that we shall continue to exist immortally, and receive 
a recompense in a better life.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p99">The celebrated <i>Briefe über den Rationalismus</i>, by the same 
author, have at least the merit of being an honest and logical exposition of Rationalist 
principles and their consequences, without disguise or compromise. The commendation, 
however, to which in this respect the work is partly entitled, cannot be extended 
to the concluding letter, in which the author endeavors to establish, for himself 
and his fellow rationalists, the right to discharge the spiritual functions, and 
subscribe to the confessions, of a church whose doctrines they disbelieve; and even 
to make use of their position to unsettle the faith of the young committed to their 
instruction.</p>

<pb n="268" id="iv.ii-Page_268" />
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p100"><a id="iv.ii-p100.1">Note XLIV.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p101">The character of Hegel’s philosophy in this respect is sufficiently 
shown by Strauss, <i>Streitschriften</i>, Heft III. p. 57, sqq.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p102"><a id="iv.ii-p102.1">Note XLV.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p103">Vatke’s <i>Religion des Alten Testamentes</i>, forms the first 
part of his <i>Biblische Theologie wissenschaftlich dargestellt</i>; Berlin, 1835. 
In the Introduction (§ 7, 12, 13) the author lays down a law of the development 
of religion as a process of the infinite spirit in self-revelation, according to 
the principles of the Hegelian philosophy. As a consequence of this law he maintains 
that it is impossible for an individual to raise himself, even by the aid of divine 
revelation, above the spiritual position of his age, or for a nation to rise or 
fall from its normal stage of religious cultivation (pp. 87, 181). By this canon 
the entire narrative of Scripture is made to stand or fall. The account of a primitive 
revelation and subsequent alienation from God, must be rejected, because the human 
consciousness must attain to perfection through a succession of progressive stages 
(p. 102). The book of Genesis has no historical value; and we cannot decide whether 
the patriarchs before Moses had any knowledge of the one true God (pp. 180, 181). 
Moses himself, as represented in the scriptural account, is altogether inconceivable; 
for he appears at a period when, according to the laws of historical development, 
the time was not yet ripe for him (p. 183). Much of the history of Moses must be 
regarded as a mythus, invented by the priests at a later period (p. 186). The political 
institutions attributed to him could not possibly have been founded by him (p. 211). 
The ceremonial laws are such as could neither have been discovered by an individual
<i>nor made known by divine revelation</i> (p. 218). The Passover was originally 
a feast of the sun, in celebration of his entering into the sign Aries; which fully 
accounts for the offering of a male lamb (p. 492). As regards the decalogue, the 
second commandment must be considered as an interpolation of a later date; for it 
implies a hither degree of abstraction than could have been reached in the Mosaic 
age (p. 234). The lapses into idolatry recorded in the book of Judges, are highly 
improbable; for a whole people cannot fall back from a higher to a lower state of 
religious culture (p. 181). The books of Samuel betray their legendary origin by 
the occurrence of round numbers, and by the significant names of the first three 
kings (p. 289). The wisdom attributed to Solomon is irreconcilable with his subsequent 
idolatry; and the account must therefore be regarded as legendary (p. 309). Such 
are a few of the results of


<pb n="269" id="iv.ii-Page_269" />
the so-called philosophy of history, exercised on the narrative of Scripture. The 
book is valuable in one respect, and in one only. It shows the reckless manner in 
which rationalism finds it necessary to deal with the sacred text, before it can 
be accommodated to the antisupernatural hypothesis. To those who believe that a 
record of facts as they are is more trustworthy than a theory of facts as they ought 
to be on philosophical principles, the very features which the critic is compelled 
to reject, become additional evidence of the truth of the scripture narrative.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p104"><a id="iv.ii-p104.1">Note XLVI.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p105">The Hegelian element of Strauss’s <i>Leben Jesu</i> is briefly 
exhibited at the end of the book (§ 150). The body of the work is mainly occupied 
with various cavils, some of them of the very minutest philosophy, designed to invalidate 
the historical character of the Gospel narratives. Among these precious morsels 
of criticism, we meet with such objections as the following. That the name of the 
angel Gabriel is of Hebrew origin (§ 17). That the angel, instead of inflicting 
dumbness on Zacharias, ought to have merely reprimanded him (<i>ibid</i>.). That 
a real angel would not have proclaimed the advent of the Messiah in language so 
strictly Jewish (§ 25). That the appearance of the star to the magi would have strengthened 
the popular belief in the false science of astrology (§ 34). That John the Baptist, 
being an ascetic, and therefore necessarily prejudiced and narrow-minded, could 
not have considered himself inferior to one who did not practise similar mortifications 
(§ 36). That Jesus could not have submitted to the rite of baptism, because that 
rite symbolized a future Messiah (§ 49). That if there is a personal devil, he cannot 
take a visible form (§ 54). That it is improbable that Jesus, when he read in the 
synagogue, should have lighted on an apposite passage of the prophet Isaiah (§ 58). 
That Jesus could not have known that the woman of Samaria had had five husbands, 
because it is not probable that each of them had left a distinct image in her mind, 
and because a minute knowledge of the history of individuals is degrading to the 
prophetic dignity (§ 60). That it is impossible to understand “how he, whose vocation 
had reference to the depths of the human heart, should be tempted to occupy himself 
with the fish-frequented depths of the waters” (§ 71). That Jesus could not have 
ridden into Jerusalem on an ass whereon never man sat, because unbroken asses are 
difficult to manage (§ 110). That the resurrection of the dead is impossible, because 
the inferior principles, whose work is corruption, will not be inclined to surrender 
back the dominion of the body to its former master, the soul (§ 140). That the ascension 
of Christ


<pb n="270" id="iv.ii-Page_270" />
is impossible, because a body which has flesh and bones cannot be qualified for 
a heavenly abode; because it cannot liberate itself from the laws of gravity; and 
because it is childish to regard heaven as a definite locality (§ 142).—It is not 
creditable to the boasted enlightenment of the age, that a work which can seriously 
urge such petty quibbles as these should have obtained so much reputation and influence. 
In studying the philosophy which has given birth to such consequences, we see a 
new verification of the significant remark of Clemens Alexandrinus: “The philosophy, 
which is according to the divine tradition, establishes and confirms providence; 
take this away, and the Saviour’s economy appears to be a myth.”<note n="143" id="iv.ii-p105.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p106"><i>Stromata</i>, 
I. ii. p. 296.</p></note> “Strauss, the Hegelian theologian,” says Sir W. Hamilton, 
“sees in Christianity only a <i>mythus</i>. Naturally: for his Hegelian ‘Idea,’ 
itself a myth, and confessedly finding itself in everything, of course finds in 
anything a myth.”<note n="144" id="iv.ii-p106.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p107"><i>Discussions</i>, p. 787 [696, ed. 1852].</p></note> As the 
labors of Strauss on the Gospel narratives have been sometimes compared to those 
of Niebuhr on the history of Rome, it may be instructive to peruse the opinion of 
the great historian on the cognate theories of a few years’ earlier date. “In my 
opinion,” writes Niebuhr in 1818, “he is not a Protestant Christian, who does not 
receive the historical facts of Christ’s earthly life, in their literal acceptation, 
with all their miracles, as equally authentic with any event recorded in history, 
and whose belief in them is not as firm and tranquil as his belief in the latter; 
who has not the utmost faith in the articles of the Apostles’ Creed, taken in their 
grammatical sense; who does not consider every doctrine and every precept of the 
New Testament as undoubted divine revelation, in the sense of the Christians of 
the first century, who knew nothing of a Theopneustia. Moreover, a Christianity 
after the fashion of the modern philosophers and pantheists, without a personal 
God, without immortality, without human individuality, without historical faith, 
is no Christianity at all to me; though it may be very intellectual, very ingenious 
philosophy. I have often said that I do not know what to do with a metaphysical 
God, and that I will have none but the God of the Bible, who is heart to heart with 
us.”<note n="145" id="iv.ii-p107.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p108"><i>Life and Letters of B. G. Niebuhr</i> vol. II. p. 123.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p109">Niebuhr did not live to witness the publication of the <i>Leben 
Jesu</i>; but the above passage is as appropriate as if it had been part of an actual 
review of that work.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p110"><a id="iv.ii-p110.1">Note XLVII.</a>, p. 87.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p111">With Feuerbach’s <i>Wesen des Christenthums</i> I am only acquainted 
through the French translation by M. Ewerbeck, which forms the principal


<pb n="271" id="iv.ii-Page_271" />
portion of the volume entitled <i>Qu’est-ce que la Religion d’après la nouvelle 
Philosophie Allemande</i>. The following extracts will sufficiently show the character 
of the work. “The grand mystery, or rather the grand secret of religion, is here: 
man objectifies his being, and after having objectified it, he makes himself the 
object of this new subject.” (p. 129.) “God is the notion, the personified idea 
of personality. He is the apotheosis of the human person, the <i>I</i> without the
<i>Thou</i>, the subjectivity separate from the universe; the self-sufficient egoity.” 
(p. 219.) “God is the notion of kind, but the notion personified and individualized 
in its turn; He is the notion of kind or its essence, and this essence as universal 
entity, as comprising all possible perfections, as possessing all human qualities 
cleared of their limitations.” (p. 271.) “Where religion expresses the relation 
between man and the human essence, it is good and humanitary. Where it expresses 
the relation between man and the human essence changed to a supernatural being, 
it is illogical, false, and carries in it the germ of all those horrors which have 
been desolating society for sixty centuries.” (p. 340.) “Atheism is the fruit of 
the contradiction in the existence of God . . . . . . we are told that God exists 
really and not really at the same time, we have then a perfect right to cut the 
matter short with such an absurd existence, and to say: there is no God.” (p. 350.) 
“From the preceding we infer, that the divine personality, of which man avails himself 
to attribute his own ideas and his own qualities to a superhuman being, is nothing 
but the human personality externalized to the <i>I</i>. It is this psychological 
act which has become the basis of the speculative doctrine of Hegel, which teaches, 
that the consciousness that man has of God is the consciousness that God has of 
man.” (p. 390.) The occasional notes which the translator has added to this work 
are, if possible, still more detestable than the text. So much disregard of truth 
and decency as is shown in some of his remarks on Christianity has probably seldom 
been compressed into the same compass.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p112"><a id="iv.ii-p112.1">Note XLVIII.</a>, p. 89.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p113">“Christ, who taught his disciples, and us in them, how to pray, 
propounded not the knowledge of God, though without that he could not hear us; neither 
represented he his power, though without that he cannot help us; but comprehended 
all in this relation, <i>When ye pray, say, Our Father</i>.”—Pearson on the Creed, 
article I.</p>


<pb n="272" id="iv.ii-Page_272" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture III." prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv" id="iv.iii">

<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">LECTURE III.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p1"><a id="iv.iii-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 93.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p2">“Whatever is for us <i>something</i> is so only so far as it is
<i>not</i> something else; all <i>position</i> is possible only by <i>negation</i>; 
as indeed the word itself <i>define</i> means nothing else but <i>limit</i>.”—Fichte,
<i>Gerichtliche Verantwortung</i> (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 265). “The Finite exists 
in relation to its <i>Other</i> (<i>the other</i> of it, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p2.1">alterum</span></i>), 
which is its negation, and puts itself there as its limit.” “Hegel, <i>Encykl</i>. 
§ 28 (W<i>erke</i>, VI. p. 63). Compare Plotinus, <i>Enn</i>. V. 1. III. c. 12. 
“But that is the One itself, without the Something (<i>i. e</i>. not some one thing); 
for if it were the <i>some</i> one thing, then it would not be the One itself; 
for the One itself is prior to the Something.”—<i>Enn</i>. VI. 1. VII. c. 39. 
“For 
the Intelligence, if it is to exercise intelligence, must always apprehend difference 
and identity.” . . . . . .—Spinoza, <i>Epist</i>. 50. “This determination, therefore, 
does not belong to the (or a) thing In its own <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p2.2">esse</span></i>, 
but, on the contrary, belongs to its <i>non-esse</i>.” The canon, undeniable from 
a human point of view, that all consciousness is limitation, seems to have had some 
influence on modern philosophical theories concerning the Divine Nature. Thus Hegel 
maintains that God must become limited to be conscious of himself,<note n="146" id="iv.iii-p2.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p3"><i>Werke</i>, 
XI. p. 193.</p></note> and defines Religion as the Divine Spirit’s knowledge of himself, 
by means of the finite Spirit.<note n="147" id="iv.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p4"><i>Ibid</i>., p. 200.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p5"><a id="iv.iii-p5.1">Note II.</a>, p. 94.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p6">“For being limited (finite) ourselves, it would be absurd for 
us to make some determination of the infinite, and thus endeavor to limit it, as 
it were, and comprehend it.”—Descartes, <i>Principia</i>, I. 26. “The second reason 
of our short and imperfect notions of the Deity is, <i>the Infinity</i> of it. For 
this we must observe, That we can perfectly know and comprehend nothing, but as 
it is represented to us under some certain Bounds and Limitations. . . . Upon which 
account, what a loss must we needs be at, in understanding or knowing the Divine 
Nature, when the very way of our knowing seems to carry in it something opposite 
to the thing known. For the way of knowing is by defining, limiting, and determining; 
and the thing known is that of which there neither are, nor can be, any Bounds, 
Limits, Definitions, or Determinations.”—South, <i>Animadvrersions upon Sherlock</i>, 
ch. II. p. 55. ed. 1693. “All our thinking is a limiting; and exactly in this respect 


<pb n="273" id="iv.iii-Page_273" />
is it called <i>apprehending</i>; <i>i. e</i>., comprehending something from out 
of a mass of <i>determinable</i>; so that there always may remain something outside 
the boundary-line, which has not been included (<i>imprehended</i>) within it,—and 
so does not belong to that which has been apprehended.”—Fichte, <i>Gerichtliche 
Verantwortung</i> (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 265). “What I apprehend (or have an idea 
of) becomes finite by my mere apprehending, and this, even by endless ascending, 
never comes to the infinite.”—Fichte, <i>Bestimmung des Menschen</i> (<i>Werke</i>, 
II. p. 304). “The subject without predicate is, what in the appearance the thing 
is without attributes, what the thing is in itself, an empty, undetermined ground; 
it is the notion in itself, which only in the predicate gets a distinction and definiteness.”—Hegel,
<i>Logik</i>, Th. II. (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 70). Compare <i>Philosophie der Religion</i> 
(<i>Werke</i>, XI. p. 30). Encykopädie § 28, 29 (W<i>erke</i>, VI. p. 65).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p7"><a id="iv.iii-p7.1">Note III.</a>, p. 94.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p8">The opposite sides of this contradiction are indicated in the 
following passages. Aristotle, <i>Phys</i>. III. 6, [10,] 13: “The Infinite . . 
. . is the whole potentially, but not actually.” . . . . Compare <i>Metaph</i>. 
viii. [ix. Ed. Gul. Duval, Paris, 1629] 8, 16: “That, therefore, which is capable 
of being, may both be and not be; the same thing, therefore, is capable both of 
being and of not being. But that, which is capable of not being, may not be; and 
that, which may not be, is corruptible. . . . . Nothing, therefore, of things simply 
incorruptible, is potentially simply being.” For a full discussion of the distinction 
between <i>potentiality</i> and <i>actuality</i> (the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p8.1">δύναμις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p8.2">ἐντελέχεια</span> 
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p8.3">ἐνέργεια</span> of Aristotle), see Trendelenburg 
on Arist. <i>De Anima</i>, p. 295. Compare Arist. <i>Metaph</i>. viii. [ix. Ed. 
Gul. Duval.] 6, 2: “It is <i>actuality</i> when a thing is really so, not as when 
we say <i>potentially</i>. For we say <i>potentially</i> as (of) the Hermes in the 
wood, and the half in the whole, because it might be taken out; and so, too, a learned 
man, of one who is not really versed in learning, if he have the capacity for learning.”. 
. . . This distinction plays a part in the controversy between Bramhall and Hobbes, 
the former of whom says, “The nearer that anything comes to the essence of God, 
the more remote it is from our apprehension. But shall we, therefore, make potentialities 
and successive duration, and former and latter, or a part without a part (as they 
say), to be in God? Because we are not able to understand clearly the Divine perfection, 
we must not therefore attribute any imperfection to Him.”<note n="148" id="iv.iii-p8.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p9"><i>Works</i>, vol. 
IV. p. 158.</p></note> 
To this Hobbes replies, “Nor do I understand what derogation it can be to the divine 
perfection, to attribute to it potentiality, that is, in English,


<pb n="274" id="iv.iii-Page_274" />
power.”<note n="149" id="iv.iii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p10"><i>Works</i>, ed. Molesworth, vol. V. p. 342.</p></note> “By <i>potentiality</i>,” retorts Bramhall, 
“he understandeth ‘power’ or might; others understand possibility 
or indetermination. Is not he likely to confute the Schoolmen to good purpose?”<note n="150" id="iv.iii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p11"><i>Works</i>, 
vol. IV. p. 425.</p></note> Hobbes concludes by saying, “There is no such word as potentiality 
in the Scriptures, nor in any author of the Latin tongue. It is found only in School 
divinity, as a word of art, or rather as a word of craft, to amaze and puzzle the 
laity.”<note n="151" id="iv.iii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p12"><i>Works</i>, ed. Molesworth, vol. IV. p. 299.</p></note> This charge may 
be answered in the words of Trendelenburg. “In unfolding these notions, drawn forth 
from the very recess of philosophy, we are forced into such straits by the laxness 
and the poverty of the Latin tongue in matters pertaining to philosophy, that we 
must have recourse, for the sake of perspicuity, to scholastic terms.”<note n="152" id="iv.iii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p13"><i>In 
Arist. de Anima</i>, p. 295.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p14">But to go from the word to the thing. The contradiction thus involved 
in the notion of the Infinite has given rise to two opposite representations of 
it; the one, as the affirmation of all reality; the other, as the negation of all 
reality. The older metaphysicians endeavored to exhaust the infinite by an endless 
addition of predicates; hence arose the favorite representation of God, as the
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p14.1">Ens perfectissimum</span></i>, or sum of all realities, which 
prevailed in the Wolfian Philosophy, and was accepted by Kant.<note n="153" id="iv.iii-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p15">See Wolf, <i>
Theologia Naturalis</i>, Pars II. § 6, 14; Kant, <i>Kritik der reinen Vernunft</i>, 
p. 450, ed. Rosenkranz.</p></note> On the other hand, the post-Kantian metaphysicians 
perceived clearly that all predication is necessarily limitation, and that to multiply 
attributes is merely to represent the infinite under a variety of finite determinations. 
The consummation of this point of view was attained in the principle of Hegel, that 
pure being is pure nothing, and that all determinate being (Daseyn) is necessarily 
limited.<note n="154" id="iv.iii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p16">See <i>Werke</i>, III. p. 73; IV. p. 26, 27; V. p. 70; VI. p. 63.</p></note> 
Hence his constant assertion that God cannot be represented by predicates.<note n="155" id="iv.iii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p17">See
<i>Werke</i>, VI. p. 65; XI. p. 31, 153; XII. p. 229, 418.</p></note> Both schools of 
philosophy are right in what they deny, and wrong in what they affirm. The earlier 
metaphysicians were right in assuming that thought is only possible by means of 
definite conceptions; but they were wrong in supposing that any multiplication of 
such conceptions can amount to a representation of the infinite. The later metaphysicians 
were right in opposing this error; but they fell into the opposite extreme of imagining 
that by the removal of determinations the act of thought and its object could become 
infinite. In truth, a thought about nothing is no thought at all; and the rejection 
of determinations is simply the refusal to think. The 


<pb n="275" id="iv.iii-Page_275" />
conclusion to be drawn from the entire controversy is, that the infinite, as such, 
is not an object of human thought.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p18"><a id="iv.iii-p18.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 95.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p19">“The adding infinity to any idea or conception necessarily finite, 
makes up no other than a curious contradiction for a divine attribute. . . . You 
make up an attribute of knowledge or wisdom <i>infinitely finite</i>; which is as 
chimerical and gigantic an idea as an infinite human body.”—Bp. Browne, <i>Divine 
Analogy</i>, p. 77. “Discovering conditions of the Unconditioned, inventing a possibility 
for the absolutely Necessary, and the being willing to construct it in order to 
be able to conceive of it, must immediately and most obviously appear to be an absurd 
undertaking.”-Jacobi, <i>Ueber die Lehre des Spinoza</i> (<i>Werke</i>, IV. Abth. 
II. p. 153). “Thou art different from the finite, not only in degree, but in kind. 
They only make Thee by that upward gradation a greater man, and ever still only 
a greater man; but never God, the Infinite, the Immeasurable.”—Fichte, <i>Bestimmung 
des Menschen</i> (Werke, II. p. 304).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p20"><a id="iv.iii-p20.1">Note V.</a>, p. 95.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p21">“For, if we should suppose a man to be made with clear eyes, and 
all the rest of his organs of sight well disposed, but endued with no other sense; 
and that he should look only upon one thing, which is always of the same color and 
figure, without the least appearance of variety, lie would seem to me, whatsoever 
others might say, to see, no more than I seem to myself to feel the bones of my 
own limbs by my organs of feeling; and yet those bones are always, and on all sides, 
touched by a most sensible membrane. I might perhaps say he were astonished, and 
looked upon it; but I should not say he saw it; it being almost all one for a man 
to be always sensible of one and the same thing, and not to be sensible at all.” 
Hobbes, <i>Elem. Phil</i>. (Eng. Works), Sect. I. P. IV. c. 25, 5.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p22"><a id="iv.iii-p22.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 95.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p23">The paradox of Hegel, if applied, where alone we have any data 
for applying( it, to the necessary limits of human thought, becomes no paradox at 
all, but an obvious truth, almost a truism. Our conceptions are limited to the finite 
and the determinate; and a thought which is not of any definite object, is but the 
negation of all thinking. Hegel’s error consists in mistaking an impotence of thought 
for a condition of existence.


<pb n="276" id="iv.iii-Page_276" />
That pure being is in itself pure nothing, is more than we can be warranted in assuming; 
for we have no conception of pure being at all, and no means of judging of the possibility 
of its existence. The absurdity becomes still more glaring, when this pure nothing 
is represented as containing in itself a process of self-development,—when being 
and non-being, which are absolutely one and the same, are regarded at the same time 
as two opposite elements, which, by their union, constitute becoming, and thus give 
rise to finite existence. But this absurdity is unavoidable in a system which starts 
with the assumption that thought and being are identical, and thus abolishes at 
the outset the possibility of distinguishing between the impotence of thought and 
its activity.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p24"><a id="iv.iii-p24.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 96.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p25"><i>Über den Grund unseres Glaubens an eine göttliche Weltregierung</i> 
(<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 186). In a subsequent work written in defence of this opinion, 
Fichte explains himself as meaning that existence, as a conception of sensible origin, 
cannot be ascribed to God.<note n="156" id="iv.iii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p26"><i>Appellation an das Publicum gegen die Anklage 
des Atheismus</i> (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 220).</p></note> That the conception of existence 
is, like all other human representations, incompetent to express the nature of the 
Absolute, has been frequently admitted, by philosophers and theologians. Thus, Plato 
describes the supreme good “as not existence, but as above existence, and superior 
to it in dignity and power:”<note n="157" id="iv.iii-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p27"><i>Republic</i>, VI p. 509.</p></note> and his language 
is borrowed by Justin Martyr and Athanasius, to express the absolute nature of God;<note n="158" id="iv.iii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p28">Justin,
<i>Dial. c. Tryph</i>. c. 4. “Who is above all existence; unspeakable, ineffab!e, 
but the only Noble and Good.”—Athanasius c. Gentes. c. 2. “Who is superior to all 
existence, and human intelligence, seeing that He is good and surpassing in moral 
beauty.” Compare Damascenus, De Fide Orthod. I. 4. “He is none of the things that 
are; not so as not to be, but to be above all things that are, above being itself.”</p></note> 
Plotinus in like manner says that “the One is above being;”<note n="159" id="iv.iii-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p29"><i>Enn</i>. V. 
1. 10. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p29.1">τὸ ἐπέκεινα ὄντος τὸ ἒν</span>. Compare Proclus,
<i>Inst. Theol</i>. c. 115. “It is manifest that every god is above all the things 
mentioned, existence, and life, and mind.”</p></note> 
and Schelling, the Plotinus of Germany, asserts that the Absolute in its essence 
is neither ideal nor real, neither thought nor being.<note n="160" id="iv.iii-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p30"><i>Bruno</i>, p 57. “The 
Absolute we have now defined as essentially neither ideal nor real, neither thinking 
nor being.”</p></note> This position is perfectly tenable so long as it is confessed 
that the Absolute is not the object of theological or philosophical speculation, 
and, consequently, that the provinces of thought and existence are not coextensive. 
But without this safeguard, there is no middle course 


<pb n="277" id="iv.iii-Page_277" />
between an illogical theology and an atheistical logic. The more pious minds will 
take refuge in mysticism, and seek to reach the absolute by a superhuman process: 
the more consistent reasoners will rush into the opposite extreme, and boldly conclude 
that that which is inconceivable is also non-existent.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p31"><a id="iv.iii-p31.1">Note VIII.</a>, p. 96.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p32">Sextus Empiricus, <i>Adv. Math</i>. VII. 311. “If the subject 
that knows is the whole, then there will be no object that is known; and it belongs 
to the most irrational of things, that there be that which knows, and there be not, 
that which is known.”—Plotinus, <i>Enn</i>. V. III. 10. “It must be, then, that 
that which has intelligence, be in duality when it exercises intelligence, and that 
either one of the two be outside it, or that both be in it, and that intelligence 
always have to do with <i>alterity</i> (difference).”—Compare Hegel, <i>Philosophie 
der Religion</i> (<i>Werke</i>, XI. p. 167). “In the consciousness, so far as I 
have knowledge of an object, I know it as my <i>Other</i> (or the <i>Other</i> of 
me), and hence myself limited by it and finite.—”Marheineke, <i>Grundlehren</i>, 
§ 84. “But this comes to pass thus: in the absolute idea, in which science takes 
its stand-point, the subject is not different from the object, but just as it (i. 
e. the absolute idea) is the idea of the Absolute, as object, so also is the object 
in it, as the absolute idea, subject, and therefore the absolute idea is not different 
from God Himself.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p33"><a id="iv.iii-p33.1">Note IX.</a>, p. 97.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p34">In exhibiting the two universal conditions of human consciousness, 
that of <i>difference between objects</i>, and that of <i>relation between object 
and subject</i>, I have considered each with reference to its more immediate and 
obvious application; the former being viewed in connection with the Infinite, and 
the latter with the Absolute. But at the same time it is obvious that the two conditions 
are so intimately connected together, and the ideas to which they relate so mutually 
involved in each other, that either argument might be employed with equal force 
in the other direction. For difference is a relation, as well as a limit; that which 
is one out of many being related to the objects from which it is distinguished. 
And the subject and object of consciousness, in like manner, are not only related 
to, but distinguished from, each other; and thus each is a limit to the other: while, 
if either of them could be destroyed, a conception of the infinite by the finite 
would be still impossible; for either there would be no infinite to be conceived, 
or there would be no finite to conceive it.</p>



<pb n="278" id="iv.iii-Page_278" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p35">The three Laws of Thought, commonly acknowledged by logicians, 
those of Identity, Contradiction, and Excluded Middle, are but the above two conditions 
viewed in relation to a given notion. For in the first place, every definite notion, 
as such, is discerned in the two relations of identity and difference, as being 
that which it is, and as distinguished from that which it is not. These two relations 
are expressed by the Laws of Identity and Contradiction. And in the second place, 
a notion is distinguished from all that it is not (<i>A</i> from not-<i>A</i>), 
by means of the mutual relation of both objects to a common subject, the universe 
of whose consciousness is constituted by this distinction. This mutual relation 
is expressed by the Law of Excluded Middle.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p36"><a id="iv.iii-p36.1">Note X.</a>, p. 97.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p37">“Though we cannot fully comprehend the Deity, nor exhaust the 
infiniteness of its perfection, yet may we have an idea or conception of a Being 
absolutely perfect; such a one as is <span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p37.1">nostro modulo conformis</span>, 
‘agreeable and proportionate to our measure and scantling;’ as we may approach near 
to a mountain, and touch it with our hands, though we cannot encompass it all round, 
and enclasp it within our arms.”—Cudworth, <i>Intellectual System</i>, ch. 5 (vol. 
II. p. 518, ed. Harrison). “We grant that the mind is limited, but does it thence 
follow that the object of thought must be limited? We think not. We grant that the 
mind cannot embrace the Infinite, but we nevertheless consider that the mind may 
have a notion of the Infinite. No more do we believe that the mind, as finite, can 
only recognize finite objects, than we believe that the eve, because limited in 
its power, can only recognize those objects whose entire extension comes within 
the range of vision. As well tell us that because a mountain is too large for the 
eye of a mole, therefore the mole can recognize no mountain: as well tell us that 
because the world is too large for the eye of a man, therefore man can recognize 
no world,—as tell us that because the Infinite cannot be embraced by the finite 
mind, therefore the mind can recognize no Infinite.”—Calderwood, <i>Philosophy of 
the Infinite</i>, p. 12. The illustrations employed by both authors are unfortunate. 
The part of the mountain touched by the hand of the man, or seen by the eye of the 
mole, is, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p37.2">ex hypothesi</span></i>, as a part of a larger object, 
imperfect, relative, and finite. And the world, which is confessedly too large for 
the eye of a man, must, in its unseen portion, be apprehended, not by sight, but 
by some other faculty. If, therefore, the Infinite is too large for the mind of 
man, it can only be recognized by some other mind, or by some faculty in man which 
is not mind. But no such faculty is or


<pb n="279" id="iv.iii-Page_279" />
can be assumed. In admitting that we do not recognize the Infinite in its entire 
extension, it is admitted that we do not recognize it <i>as infinite</i>. The attempted 
distinction is sufficiently refuted in the words of Bishop Browne. “If it is said 
that we may then <i>apprehend</i> God directly, though not <i>comprehend</i> him; 
that we may have a direct and immediate knowledge <i>partly</i>, and in some <i>
degree</i>; and though not of his <i>Essence</i>, yet of the <i>Perfections</i> 
flowing from it: I answer, That all the Attributes and Perfections of God are in 
their real Nature as infinite as his very Essence; so that there can be no such 
thing as having a direct view of him in part; for whatever is in God is equally 
Infinite. If God is to be apprehended at all by any direct and immediate idea, he 
must be apprehended <i>as Infinite</i>; and in that very act of the mind, he would 
be <i>comprehended</i>; and there is no medium between apprehending an Infinite 
Being <i>directly</i> and <i>analogically</i>.”<note n="161" id="iv.iii-p37.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p38"><i>Divine Analogy</i>, p. 37. 
The author is speaking of our knowledge in a future state; but his arguments are 
more properly applicable to our present condition.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p39"><a id="iv.iii-p39.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 100.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p40">The brevity with which this argument is necessarily expressed 
in the text, may render a few words of explanation desirable. Of course it is not 
meant that no period of time can be conceived, except in a time equally long; for 
this would make a thousand years as inconceivable as an eternity. But though there 
is nothing inconceivable in the notion of a thousand years or any other large amount 
of time, such a notion is conceivable only under the form of a <i>portion of time</i>, 
having other time before and after it. An infinite duration, on the other hand, 
can only be conceived as having no time before or after it, and hence as having 
no relation or resemblance to any amount of finite time, however great. The mere 
conception of an indefinite duration, bounding every conceivable portion of time, 
is thus wholly distinct from that of infinite duration; for infinity can neither 
bound nor be bounded by any duration beyond itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p41">This distinction has perhaps not been sufficiently observed by 
an able and excellent writer of the present day, in a work, the principal portions 
of which are worthy of the highest commendation. Dr. McCosh argues in behalf of 
a positive conception of infinity, in opposition to the theory of Sir W. Hamilton, 
in the following manner: “To whatever point we go out in imagination, we are sure 
that we are not at the limits of existence; nay, we believe that, to whatever farther 
point we might go, there would be something still farther on.” “Such,” he continues, 
“seems to us to be


<pb n="280" id="iv.iii-Page_280" />
the true psychological nature of the mind’s conviction in regard to the infinite. 
It is not a mere impotence to conceive that existence, that time or space, should 
cease, but a positive affirmation that they do not cease.”<note n="162" id="iv.iii-p41.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p42"><i>Method of the 
Divine Government</i>, p. 534, 4th edition.</p></note> To this argument it may be objected, 
in the first place, that this “something still farther on” is not itself primarily 
an object of conception, but merely the boundary of conception. It is a condition 
unavoidable by all finite thought, that whatever we conceive must be related to 
something else which we do not conceive. I think of a thousand years as bounded 
by a further duration beyond it. But if, secondarily, we turn our attention to this 
boundary itself, it is not then actually conceived as either limited or unlimited 
on its remoter side; we do not positively think of it as having no boundary; we 
only refrain from thinking of it as having a boundary. It is thus presented to us 
as <i>indefinite</i>, but not as <i>infinite</i>. And the result will be the same, 
if to our conception of a thousand years we add cycle upon cycle, till we are wearied 
with the effort. An idea which we tend towards, but never reach, is indefinite, 
but not infinite; for, at whatever point we rest, there are conditions beyond, which 
remain unexhausted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p43">In the second place, even if we could positively perceive this 
further duration as going on forever, we should still be far removed from the conception 
of infinity. For such a duration is given to us as bounding and bounded by our original 
conception of a thousand years; it is limited at its nearer extremity, though unlimited 
at the other. If this be regarded as infinite, we are reduced to the self-contradictory 
notion of infinity related to a time beyond itself. Is a thousand years, <i>plus</i> 
its infinite boundary, greater than that boundary alone, or not? If it is, we have 
the absurdity of a greater than the infinite. If it is not, the original conception 
of a thousand years, from relation to which that of infinity is supposed to arise, 
is itself reduced to a nonentity, and cannot be related to anything. This contradiction 
may be avoided, if we admit that Oour conception of time, as bounded, implies an 
apprehension of the indefinite, but not of the infinite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p44">But possibly, after all, the difference between Dr. McCosh’s view 
and that of Sir W. Hamilton, may be rather verbal than real. For the subsequent 
remarks of the former are such as might be fully accepted by the most uncompromising 
adherent of the latter. “The mind seeks in vain to embrace the infinite in a positive 
image, but is constrained to believe, when its efforts fail, that there is a something 
to which no limits can be put.” All that need practically be contended for by the 
supporters


<pb n="281" id="iv.iii-Page_281" />
of the negative theory is, first, that this inability to assign limits indicates 
directly only an indefiniteness in our manner of thinking, but not necessarily an 
infinity in the object about which we think; and, secondly, that our indirect <i>
belief</i> in the infinite, whether referred to an impotence or to a power of mind, 
is not of such a character that we can deduce from it any logical consequences available 
in philosophy or in theology. The sober and reverent tone of religious thought which 
characterizes Dr. McCosh’s writings, warrants the belief that he would not himself 
repudiate these conclusions.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p45"><a id="iv.iii-p45.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 100.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p46">For the antagonist theories of a beginning of time itself, and 
of an eternal succession in them, see Plato, <i>Timæus</i>, p. 37, 38, and Aristotle,
<i>Phys</i>. VIII. 1. The two theories are ably contrasted in Prof. Butler’s <i>
Lectures on the History of Ancient Philosophy</i>, vol. II. p. 185 sqq. Plato does 
not appear to regard the beginning of time as the beginning of material existence, 
but only of the sensible phenomena of matter. The insensible substratum of the phenomena 
seems to have been regarded by him as coeternal with the Deity.<note n="163" id="iv.iii-p46.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p47">See <i>Timæus</i>, 
p 49-53. Plato’s opinion however has been variously represented. For some account 
of the controversies on this point, see Mosheim’s Dissertation, <i>De Creatione 
ex Nilhilo</i>, translated in Harrison’s edition of Cudworth, vol. III. p. 140; 
Brucker, <i>Historia Philosophiæ</i>, vol. p. 676. Compare also Professor Thompson’s 
note, in Butler’s <i>Lectures on the History of Ancient Philosophy</i>, vol. II. 
p. 189.</p></note> It has been conjectured, indeed, that to this matter was attributed 
a perpetual existence in successive duration, as distinguished from the existence 
of the Deity, in a manner devoid of all succession.<note n="164" id="iv.iii-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p48">See Mosheim’s Note in Harrison’s 
Cudworth, vol. II. p. 551.</p></note> This hypothesis perhaps relieves the theory from 
the apparent paradox of an existence <i>before</i> time (<i>before</i> being itself 
a temporal relation), but it cannot be easily reconciled with the language of Plato; 
and moreover, it only avoids one paradox by the introduction of another,—that of 
a state of existence out of time <i>contemporaneous</i> with one in time.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p49"><a id="iv.iii-p49.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 100.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p50"><i>In Joann. Evang. Tract</i>. XXXVIII. 10. “Discuss the changes 
of things, and you will find a past and a future; think of God, and you will find 
a present, in which neither past nor future is possible.”—Compare <i>Confess</i>. 
XI. c. ii.; <i>Enarr</i>. in Ps. II. 7; <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, XI. 21. See also Cudworth, 
vol. II. p. 529, ed. Harrison; Herder, <i>Gott, Werke</i>, VIII. p. 139.</p>


<pb n="282" id="iv.iii-Page_282" />
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p51"><a id="iv.iii-p51.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 100.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p52"><i>De Consol. Philos</i>. L. V. <scripRef passage="Pr. 6" id="iv.iii-p52.1" parsed="|Prov|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6">Pr. 6</scripRef>. “Eternity, therefore, is 
at once the entire and the perfect possession of interminable life.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p53"><a id="iv.iii-p53.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 100.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p54"><i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. X. Art. 1. “In this way, therefore, eternity 
is made klnown by two things. First, by this, that what is in eternity is interminable,
<i>i. e</i>., without beginning and without end. Second by this, that eternity is 
without succession, existing at once in totality.”-Compare Plotinus, <i>Enn</i>. 
III. 1. viii. c. 2. . . . . . “Always having the whole present, but not this thing 
now, and then another, but all at once.”—Proclus <i>Inst., Theol</i>. c. 52. 
“All 
which is eternal exists at once in totality.” Several historical notices relating 
to this theory are given by Petavius, <i>Theologica Dogmata</i>, De Deo, 1. III. 
c. 4.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p55"><a id="iv.iii-p55.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 101.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p56"><a id="iv.iii-p56.1" />. . . . “Nor can eternity be defined by time, or have any relation 
to time.”—Spinoza, <i>Ethica</i>, P. V. Prop. 23. “Eternity, in the pure sense 
of the word, can be explained by no duration of time, even supposing we take this 
as endless (<i>indefinite</i>). Duration is an undetermined continuation of existence, 
which in every moment bears with it a measure of transientness, of the future as 
of the past.”—Herder, <i>Gott</i> (<i>Werke</i>, VIII. p. 140). “In so far as the
<i>I</i> is eternal, it has no duration at all. For duration is thinkable only in 
relation to objects. We speak of an eternity [sempiternity] of duration (<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p56.2">æviternitas</span>)
<i>i. e</i>. of an existence in all time, but eternity in the pure sense of the 
word (<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p56.3">æternitas</span>) is Being in no time.” Schelling, <i>Vom 
Ich</i>, § 15. Cognate to, or rather identical with, these speculations, is the 
theory advocated by Mr. Maurice (<i>Theological Essays</i>, p. 422 sqq.), “that 
eternity is not a lengthening out or continuation of time; that they are generically 
different.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p57"><a id="iv.iii-p57.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 101.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p58">In the acute and decisive criticism of Schelling by Sir W. Hamilton, 
this objection is urged with great effect. “We cannot, at the same moment, be in 
the intellectual intuition and in common consciousness; we must therefore be able 
to connect them by an act of memory—of


<pb n="283" id="iv.iii-Page_283" />
recollection. But how can there be a <i>remembrance</i> of the Absolute and its 
Intuition? As out of time, and space, and relation, and difference, it is admitted 
that the Absolute cannot be construed to the understanding. But as remembrance is 
only possible under the conditions of the understanding, it is consequently impossible 
to remember anything anterior to the moment when we awaken into consciousness; and 
the <i>clairvoyance</i> of the Absolute, even granting its reality, is thus, 
after the crisis, as if it had never been.”—<i>Discussions</i>, p. 23.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p59"><a id="iv.iii-p59.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 101.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p60"><a id="iv.iii-p60.1" />See Augustine, <i>In Joann. Evang</i>. Tract. XXXVIII. 10. 
“Think 
of God, you will find a present (an <i>Is</i>) in which the past and future cannot 
be. In order, therefore, that <i>you</i> also <i>may be</i>, transcend time. But 
who shall transcend time by his own powers? He will raise you to it, who said to 
the Father, “<i>I will that they also be with me where I am</i>.” This precept has 
found great favor with mystical theologians. Thus Eckart, in a sermon published 
among those of Tauler, says, “Nothing hinders the soul so much in its knowledge 
of God as time and place. Time and place are parts, and God is one; therefore, if 
our soul is to know God, it must know him above time and place.”<note n="165" id="iv.iii-p60.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p61"><i>Life and 
Sermons of Dr John Tauler</i>, translated by Susanna Winkworth, p. 190.</p></note> And 
the author of the <i>Theologia Germanica</i>, c. 7: “If the soul shall see with 
the right eye into eternity, then the left eye must close itself and refrain from 
working, and be as though it were dead. For if the left eye be fulfilling its office 
towards outward things; that is, holding converse with time and its creatures; then 
must the right eye be hindered in its working; that is, in its contemplation.”<note n="166" id="iv.iii-p61.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p62"><i>Theologia 
Germanica</i>, translated by Susanna Winkworth, p. 20.</p></note> 
So too Swedenborg, in his <i>Angelic Wisdom concerning Divine Providence</i>, § 
48: “What is infinite in itself and eternal in itself is divine, can be seen, and 
yet cannot be seen by men: it can be seen by those who think of infinite not from 
space, and of eternal not from time; but cannot be seen by those who think of infinite 
and eternal from space and time.”<note n="167" id="iv.iii-p62.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p63">English translation, p. 27.</p></note> In the 
same spirit sings Angelus Silesius:</p>
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:15%" id="iv.iii-p64">“<span lang="DE" id="iv.iii-p64.1">Mensch, wo du deinen 
Geist schwingst über Ort und Zeit, <br />
So kannst du jeden Blick sein in der Ewigkeit.</span>”<note n="168" id="iv.iii-p64.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p65"><i>Cherubinischer Wandersmann</i>, 
I. 12. Quoted by Strauss, <i>Glaubenslehre</i>, II. p. 738.</p></note></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.iii-p66">The modern German mysticism is in this respect nowise behind 
the earlier. Schelling says of his intuition of the Absolute, “The pure self-<pb n="284" id="iv.iii-Page_284" />consciousness 
is an act which lies beyond all time, and posits all time.”<note n="169" id="iv.iii-p66.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p67"><i>System des Transcendentalen 
Idealismus</i>, p. 59 (<i>Werke</i>, III. p. 375).</p></note> And again, “But since 
in the Absolute thinking is entirely one with the intuition, so will all things 
not merely as endless, by their conceptions, but eternal by their ideas, and without 
any relation, even of opposition, to time, and with absolute unity of potentiality 
and actuality, be expressed in it, as the highest unity of thought and intuition.”<note n="170" id="iv.iii-p67.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p68"><i>Bruno</i>, 
p. 58.</p></note> Schleiermacher (<i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 52) endeavors to find 
something analogous to the Divine Eternity, in the timeless existence of the personal 
self, as the permanent subject of successive modes of consciousness. The analogy, 
however, fails in two respects; first, because the permanent self cannot be contemplated 
apart from its successive modes, but is discerned only in relation to them; and, 
secondly, because, though not itself subject to the condition of <i>succession</i>, 
it is still in time under that of <i>duration</i>. Kant truly remarks on all such 
mystical efforts to transcend time: “All solely on this account, that men may at 
last rejoice over an <i>eternal rest</i>, which makes out their imagined happy end 
of all things; properly an idea, along with which their understanding is gone, and 
all thinking itself comes to an end.”<note n="171" id="iv.iii-p68.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p69"><i>Das Ende aller Dinge</i> (<i>Werke</i>, 
VII. p. 422).</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p70"><a id="iv.iii-p70.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 101.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p71">This is directly admitted by Fichte, who says, in his earliest 
work, “How the infinite Mind may contemplate its existence and its attributes, we 
cannot know, without being the infinite Mind ourselves.”<note n="172" id="iv.iii-p71.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p72"><i>Versuch einer Kritik 
aller Offenbarung</i> (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 42).</p></note> But of the two alternatives 
which this important admission offers, Fichte himself, in his subsequent writings, 
as well as his successors in philosophy, chose the wrong one. See above, <a href="#iv.i-p107.1" id="iv.iii-p72.1">Lecture I. Note 29</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p73"><a id="iv.iii-p73.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 102.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p74">“Look into the dictionaries for the usage of the words <i>Person, 
personality</i>, etc., . . . . all say, that these words designate something <i>
peculiar or special under a certain appearance</i>; a subordinate idea, which does 
not belong to the Infinite.”. . . . Herder, <i>Gott</i> (Werke, VIII. p. 199). 
“What 
then do you call personality and consciousness? that certainly which you have found 
in yourselves, which you have become acquainted with in yourselves, and have designated 
with this name. But the least attention 


<pb n="285" id="iv.iii-Page_285" />
to your construction of this notion can teach you, that you absolutely do not and 
cannot have this thought without limitation andl finiteness.” Fichte, <i>Ueber göttliche 
Weltregierung</i> (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 187). Schleiermacher, in like manner, in 
his second Discourse on Religion, offers a half apology for Pantheism, on the ground 
of the limitation implied in the notions of personality and consciousness.<note n="173" id="iv.iii-p74.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p75"><i>Werke</i>, 
I. pp. 269, 280.</p></note> 
And Strauss remarks: “As persons, we know ourselves only in distinction from 
other persons of the same kind, from whom we distinguish ourselves, and of 
course, too, as finite; it appears, consequently, that the notion of personality 
loses all significance beyond this province of the finite, and that a being, who 
has no other besides himself of his own kind, cannot be a person at all.”—<i>Christliche Glaubenslehre</i>, I. 
p. 504.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p76"><a id="iv.iii-p76.1">Note XXI.</a>, p. 103.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p77"><i>De Trinitate</i>, XV. c. 5. “Therefore if we say, eternal, 
immortal, incorruptible, wise, powerful, just, good, happy, spirit; of all 
these, the last only seems to be significant of substance, but the others 
qualities of this substance; but not so is it in that ineffable and simple 
nature. For what there seems to be said of qualities must be understood of 
substance or essence. For God is far from being called Spirit as to substance, 
and good as to quality; but both of these as to substance . . . . although in 
God justice is one with goodness, with happiness, and the being Spirit is one 
with being just and good and happy.”—<i>lbid</i>. 
VI. c. 4. Compare Aquinas, <i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. XL. Art. I: . . . . “Because 
the divine simplicity excludes the composition of form and matter, it follows, that 
in divine things, the abstract and the concrete is one with the Deity and God. And 
because the divine simplicity excludes the composition of subject and accident, 
it follows that the attributes of God are one with his essential being; and therefore 
wisdom and virtue are identical in God, because both are in the divine essence.” 
See also above, <a href="#iv.ii-p63.1" id="iv.iii-p77.1">Lecture II. Note 27</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p78"><a id="iv.iii-p78.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 103.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p79">Plotinus, <i>Enn</i>. VII. 1. ix. c. 6. “Whatever may be said 
to be wanting, is wantilmg in “<i>the Well</i>” (<i>i. e</i>., in perfectness of 
condition); . . . . so that oodness, so that will, is not predicable of the One; 
for the One transcends goodness; . . . . nor intelligence . . nor motion, for it 
is prior to intelligence, to motion.” . . . . Spinoza, <i>Eth</i>. P. I. Prop. 17. 
Schol. “If intelligence belongs to the divine nature, it cannot be, as our intelligence,


<pb n="286" id="iv.iii-Page_286" />
posterior to or coëxistent with the objects of intelligence, since God is in causality 
prior to all things; but on the contrary reality and the formal essence of things 
is on that account such, because as such it exists objectively in the Divine Mind. 
. . . . Since, therefore, the Divine Intelligence is the one and the only cause 
of things, indeed (as we have shown) as much of their essence as of their existence, 
He Himself ought necessarily to differ from them as much in respect to essence as 
to existence. . . . . And yet the Intelligence of God is the cause 
both of the essence and of the existence of our intelligence; therefore the 
Intelligence of God, so far as it is conceived to constitute the divine essence, 
differs from our intelligence, in respect alike to essence and to existence.” . . . . Compare P. I. Prop. 32. Cor. 
1, 2, and P. II. Prop. ii. Cor., where Spinoza maintains that God is not conscious 
in so far as he is infinite, but becomes conscious in man;—a conclusion identical 
with that of the extreme Hegelian school, and, indeed, substantially the same with 
that of Hegel himself. See above, Lecture I, <a href="#iv.i-p107.2" id="iv.iii-p79.1">notes 29</a>, 
<a href="#iv.i-p125.1" id="iv.iii-p79.2">32</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p80"><a id="iv.iii-p80.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 104.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p81">Ansem, <i>Monolog</i>. c. 66. “Without doubt, in all investigations 
into the essential being of the Creator, the deeper knowledge is reached, the greater 
the likeness to Him of the created thing, by which the investigation is made. . 
. . . Manifestly, therefore, as the rational mind alone among all created things 
can rise to the investigation of this essential being, this alone can avail to the 
discovery of it.” Compare Aquinas, <i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. XXIX. Art. 3. “<i>Person</i> 
signifies that which is most perfect in all nature, or a subsistence in a rational 
nature. Hence, since all which belongs to perfection, must be attributed to God 
because his essence contains in itself all perfection,—it is fitting that this name
<i>person</i>, be used of God, yet not in the same way in which it is used of creatures, 
but in a more excellent way; just as other names are ascribed to God, which are 
put by us upon created beings.” And Jacobi, at the conclusion of an eloquent denunciation 
of the Pantheism of his own day, truly observes, “A being without self-being is 
entirely and universally impossible. But a self-being without consciousness, and 
again a consciousness without self-consciousness, without substantiality and at 
least an implied personality, is just as impossible; the one as well as the other 
is but empty words. And so God is not in being, He is, in the highest sense, the 
Not-being, if He is not a <i>Spirit</i>; and He is not a Spirit, if he is wanting 
in the fundamental quality of Spirit, self-consciousness, substantiality and personality.”<note n="174" id="iv.iii-p81.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p82"><i>Ueber 
eine Weissagung Lichtenberg’s</i> (<i>Werke</i>, III. p. 240). Compare also the 
Preface to Vol. IV. p. xlv.</p></note> In the same 


<pb n="287" id="iv.iii-Page_287" />
spirit, and with a just recognition of the limits of human thought, M. Bartholmèss 
says, “He who refuses to take some traits of resemblance from the moral part of 
the world will be forced to take them from the physical part, the mathematical, 
the logical; he will make God after the image of the material world,—after the image 
of a geometrical magnitude or arithmetical,—after the image of a logical abstraction. 
Always, in lifting himself to the Creator, he will rest upon some part or other 
of the creation.”<note n="175" id="iv.iii-p82.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p83"><i>Histoire des doctrines religieuses de la Philosophie Moderne</i>, 
Introduction, p. xli.</p></note> To the same effect, a distinguished living writer of 
our own country observes, “The worshipper carried through the long avenues of columns 
and statues, and the splendid halls of the ancient temple of Egyptian Thebes, was 
not conducted at last to a more miserable termination, when in the inner shrine 
he found one of the lower animals, than the follower of a modern philosopher, when 
conducted through processes, laws, and developments, to a divinity who has less 
of separate sensation, consciousness, and life, than the very brutes which Egypt 
declared to be its gods.”<note n="176" id="iv.iii-p83.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p84">McCosh, <i>Method of the Divine Government</i> p. 
461 (4th edition).</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p85"><a id="iv.iii-p85.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 104.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p86"><i>Pensées</i>, P. I. Art. IV. § 6. In like manner, in another 
passage, Pascal says, “All bodies, the firmament, the stars, the earth, kingdoms,—are 
not equal to the most insignificant spirit; for such a spirit knows all these, and 
itself; but the body, nothing.”<note n="177" id="iv.iii-p86.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p87"><i>Pensées</i> P. II. Art X. § 1.</p></note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p88">The following spirited translation of Jacobi<note n="178" id="iv.iii-p88.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p89"><i>Von den göttlichen 
Dingen</i> (<i>Werke</i>, III. p. 425).</p></note> is from the pen of Sir W. Hamilton, 
and occurs in the second of his <i>Lectures on Metaphysics</i>, just published. 
The entire Lecture from which it is taken constitutes a forcible and admirably 
illustrated argument to the same effect. “<i>Nature conceals God</i>: for through her whole 
domain Nature reveals only fate, only an indissoluble chain of mere efficient causes 
without beginning and without end, excluding, with equal necessity, both providence 
and chance. An independent agency, a free original commencement, within her sphere 
and proceeding from her powers, is absolutely impossible. Working without will, 
she takes counsel neither of the good nor of the beautiful; creating nothing, she 
casts off from her dark abyss only eternal transformations of herself, unconsciously 
and without an end; furthering with the same ceaseless industry decline and increase, 
death and life,—never producing what alone is of God and what supposes liberty,—the 
virtuous, the immortal. <i>Man reveals God</i>: for Man by his intelligence rises 
above nature, and in virtue of this intelligence is conscious of himself, as a 


<pb n="288" id="iv.iii-Page_288" />
power not only independent of, but opposed to, nature, and capable of resisting, 
conquering, and controlling her. As man has a living faith in this power, 
superior to nature, which dwells in him, so has he a belief in God; a feeling, 
an experience of his existence. As he does not believe in this power, so does he 
not believe in God: he sees, he experiences naught in existence but 
nature,—necessity,—fate.”—<i>Hamilton’s 
Lectures on Metaphysics</i>, Am. Edition, p. 29.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p90"><a id="iv.iii-p90.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 105.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p91">Descartes, <i>Discours de la Méthode</i>, P. IV., <i>Principia</i>, 
P. I. § 7. That the Cartesian <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p91.1">cogito, ergo sum</span></i>, is 
not intended as a syllogism, in which thought and existence are two distinct attributes, 
but as a statement of the fact, that personal existence consists in consciousness, 
has been sufficiently shown by M. Cousin, in his Essay “Sur le vrai sens du <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p91.2">cogito, ergo sum</span></i>.” The same view has been well stated 
by Mr. Veitch, in the introduction to his translation of the <i>Discours de la Méthode</i>, 
p. xxii. M. Bartholmèss (<i>Histoire des doctrines religieuses</i>, I. p. 23) happily 
renders <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p91.3">ergo</span></i> by <i><span lang="FR" id="iv.iii-p91.4">c’est-à-dire</span></i>. 
It must be remembered, however, that the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p91.5">cogito</span></i> of 
Descartes is not designed to express the phenomena of reflection alone, but is coëxtensive 
with the entire consciousness. This is expressly affirmed in the <i>Principia</i>, 
P. I. § 9. “By the word <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p91.6">cogitatio</span></i> I understand all 
the objects of our consciousness. And so not only to understand, to will, to imagine, 
but also to perceive,—all are meant by <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p91.7">cogitare</span></i>.” 
The dictum, thus extended, may perhaps be advantageously modified by disengaging 
the essential from the accidental features of consciousness; but its main principle 
remains unshaken; namely, that our conception of real existence, as distinguished 
from appearance, is derived from, and depends upon, the distinction between the 
one conscious subject and the several objects of which he is conscious. The rejection 
of consciousness, as the primary constituent of substantive existence, constitutes 
Spinoza’s point of departure from the principles of Descartes, and, at the same 
time, the fundamental error of his system. Spinoza in fact transfers the notion 
of <i>substance</i>, which is originally derived from the consciousness of personality, 
and has no positive significance out of that consciousness, to the absolute, which 
exists and is conceived by itself,—an object to whose existence consciousness bears 
no direct testimony, and whose conception involves a self-contradiction.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p92"><a id="iv.iii-p92.1">Note XXVI.</a>, p. 105.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p93">“<i>I am, that I am</i>. This decisive utterance establishes all. 
Its echo in the human soul is the revelation of God in it. What makes man man, i. 
e.,


<pb n="289" id="iv.iii-Page_289" />
makes him the image of God, is called <i>Reason</i>. This begins with the—I am. 
. . . . Reason without personality is non-entity, the like non-entity with that 
original cause,—which is All and not One, or One and None, the perfection of the 
imperfect, the absolutely Undetermined—called God by those who will have no knowledge 
of the true God, but yet shrink from denying Him—with the lips.”—Jacobi, <i>Von 
den göttlichen Dingen</i> (<i>Werke</i>, III. p. 418).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p94"><a id="iv.iii-p94.1">Note XXVII.</a>, p. 106.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p95"><a id="iv.iii-p95.1" />For notices of Schelling’s philosophy in this respect, see Bartholmèss
<i>Histoire des doctrines religieuses</i>, II. p. 116, and Willm, <i>Histoire de 
la Philosophie Allemande</i>, III. p. 318. “The school of Schelling,” says M<sup>me</sup> 
de Stael, “supposes that the individual perishes in us, but that the inward qualities, 
which we possess, reënter into the grand whole of the eternal creation. This immortality 
has a terrible resemblance to death.”<note n="179" id="iv.iii-p95.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p96"><i>De l’Allemagne</i>, Partie III. ch. 
7.</p></note> Schelling’s views on this point are more completely developed by his disciple 
Blasche, in his <i>Philosophische Unsterblichkeitlehre</i>, especially §§ 18, 55, 
56, 72. The tendency of Hegel’s teaching is in the same direction; the individual 
being with him only an imperfect and insignificant phase of the universal:<note n="180" id="iv.iii-p96.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p97"><i>Phänomnenologie 
des Geistes</i>, Vorrede (<i>Werke</i>, II. p. 22).</p></note> and a personal immortality, 
though not openly denied, seems excluded by inference; an inference which his successors 
have not hesitated to make.<note n="181" id="iv.iii-p97.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p98">See Michelet, <i>Geschichte der letzten Systeme 
der Philosophie</i>, II. p. 638. Strauss, in his <i>Christliche Glaubenslehre</i>, 
§ 106-110, gives an instructive account of some of the speculations of recent German 
writers on this question; his own commentary being not the least significant portion. 
“Thereby indeed,” he says “the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p98.1">Ego</span></i> makes known its 
will to carry on to all eternity (i. e. not to take a step out from its own finiteness) 
not only its subjectivity in general, but the particular relations of this subjectivity.” 
And again: “Only the nature of the species is infinite and inexhaustible; that of 
the individual can be only finite.” His inquiry concludes with the well-known words, 
“The other world is, in all forms, the one foe, but in its form as the world to 
come, the last foe, which speculative criticism has to combat and if possible to 
overcome.” And Feuerbach, another “advanced” disciple of the Hegelian school, has 
written an essay on Death and Immortality, for the purpose of showing that a belief 
in personal annihilation is indispensable to sound morality and true religion; that 
the opposite belief is connected with all that is “satanic” and “bestial;” and that 
temporal death is but an image of God, the “great objective negation:” and has 
indicated significantly, in another work, the philosophical basis of his theory, 
by an aphorism the direct contradictory to that of Descartes, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p98.2">Cogitans nemo sum. 
Cogito, ergo omnes sum homines.</span>”</p></note> Schleiermacher concludes his Second 
Discourse on Religion with these remarkable words: “The final aim of a religious 
life is not the immortality, which 


<pb n="290" id="iv.iii-Page_290" />
many wish for and believe in, or only pretend to believe in . . . . not that beyond 
time or rather after this time, but yet in time, but the immortality, which we can 
have immediate in this temporal life,—and which is a problem in the solution of 
which we are ever employed. In the midst of the finite to be one with the infinite, 
and be eternal in every instant,—that is the immortality of religion.” And later, 
in his <i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 158, while admitting that the belief in a personal 
immortality follows naturally from the doctrine of the twofold nature of Christ, 
he notwithstanding thinks it necessary to apologize for those who reject this belief 
on pantheistic principles: “For from this point of view, it may be alike maintained, 
on the one hand, that the consciousness of God makes up the essential nature of 
every life which in the higher sense is self-conscious or rational, on the other 
hand, however, that, while the Spirit in this productivity is essentially immortal, 
yet the individual soul is only a transient action of this productivity, and so 
is also essentially perishable. . . . . With such a renunciation of the continuation 
of personality, would a supremacy of the consciousness of God perfectly agree.” 
Mr. Atkinson, from the side of materialism, arrives at a similar conclusion: “What 
more noble and glorious than a calm and joyful indifference about self and the future, 
in merging the individual in the general good,—the general good in universal nature.”<note n="182" id="iv.iii-p98.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p99"><i>Letters 
on the Laws of Man’s Nature and Development</i>, p. 189.</p></note> And M. Comte comes 
forward with his substitute of “subjective immortality,” i. e., being remembered 
by other people, as a far nobler and truer conception of a future life than that 
held by theologians.<note n="183" id="iv.iii-p99.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p100"><i>Catéchisme Positiviste</i>, p. 169.</p></note> But the 
most systematic and thoroughgoing exponent of this philosophy is Schopenhauer. With 
him, the species is the exhibition in time of the idea or real being, of which the 
individual is but the finite and transient expression.<note n="184" id="iv.iii-p100.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p101"><i>Die Welt als Wille 
und Vorstellung</i>, II. p. 484, 487, 511.</p></note> In the same sense in which the 
individual was generated from nothing, he returns to nothing by death.<note n="185" id="iv.iii-p101.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p102"><i>Ibid</i>., 
p. 482, 498.</p></note> To desire a personal immortality is to desire to perpetuate 
an error to infinity; for individual existence is the error from which it should 
be the aim of life to extricate ourselves.<note n="186" id="iv.iii-p102.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p103"><i>Ibid</i>., p. 494.</p></note> Judaism, 
which teaches a creation out of nothing, consistently asserts that death is annihilation; 
while Christianity has borrowed its belief in immortality from India, and inconsistently 
engrafted it on a Jewish stem.<note n="187" id="iv.iii-p103.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p104"><i>Ibid</i>., p. 489, 617.</p></note> The true doctrine 
however is not to be found in these, but in the Indian Vedas, whose superior wisdom 
can only be ascribed to the fact, that their authors, 


<pb n="291" id="iv.iii-Page_291" />
living nearer, in point of time, to the origin of the human race, comprehended more 
clearly and profoundly the true nature of things.<note n="188" id="iv.iii-p104.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p105"><i>lbid</i>., p. 487.</p></note> 
As a relief from this desolating pantheism, it is refreshing to turn to the opposite 
language of Neander. “Man could not become conscious of God as his God, if he were 
not a personal spirit, divinely allied, and destined for eternity, an eternal object 
(as an individual) of God; and thereby far above all natural and perishable beings, 
whose perpetuity is that of the species, not the individual.<note n="189" id="iv.iii-p105.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p106"><i>Life of Jesus 
Christ</i>, p. 399. (Bohn’s edition.)</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p107"><a id="iv.iii-p107.1">Note XXVIII.</a>, p. 106.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p108">We have great reason to find fault with the strange manner of 
some men, who are ever vexing themselves with the discussion of ill-conceived matters. 
They seek for that which they know, and know not that for which they seek.”—Leibnitz,
<i>Nouveaux Essais</i>, L. II. Ch. 21. § 14.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p109"><a id="iv.iii-p109.1">Note XXIX.</a>, p. 106.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p110">See the acute criticism of the Kantian distinction between <i>
things</i> and <i>phenomena</i>, by M. Willm, in his <i>Histoire de la Philosophie 
Allemande</i>, Vol. I. p. 177. “It is not necessary to admit, that what interposes 
between the objects and the reason alters and falsifies, so to say, the view of 
the objects; and it may be that the laws of the mind are at the same time the laws 
of things as they are. Hegel has justly said, that it were quite possible, that 
after having penetrated behind the scene, which is open before us, we should find 
nothing there; we may add, that it is possible, that this veil—which seems to cover 
the picture, and which we are striving to lift—may be the picture itself.” Kant 
unquestionably went too far, in asserting that things in themselves <i>are not</i> 
as they appear to our faculties: the utmost that his premises could warrant him 
in asserting is, that we cannot tell whether they are so or not. And even this degree 
of skepticism, though tenable as far as external objects are concerned, cannot legitimately 
be extended to the personal self. I exist as I am conscious of existing; and this 
conscious self is itself the <i><span lang="DE" id="iv.iii-p110.1">Ding an sich</span></i>, the standard 
by which all representations of personality must be judged, and from which our notion 
of reality, as distinguished from appearance, is originally derived. To this extent 
Jacobi’s criticism of Kant is just and decisive. “All our philosophizing is a struggle 
to get behind the form of the thing; i. e., to get to the thing itself; but how 
is this possible, since then we 


<pb n="292" id="iv.iii-Page_292" />
must get behind ourselves, behind all nature,—things, behind their origin?”<note n="190" id="iv.iii-p110.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p111"><i>Ueber 
das Unternehmen des Kriticismus</i>, (<i>Werke</i> III. p. 176).</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p112"><a id="iv.iii-p112.1">Note XXX.</a>, p. 108.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p113">The Intellectual Intuition of Schelling has been noticed above. 
See notes 16, 17, 18, pp. 77 sqq. The method of Hegel, in its aim identical with 
that of Schelling, differs from it chiefly in making thought, instead of intuition, 
the instrument of reaching the Absolute. As Schelling assumes the possibility of 
an intuition superior to time and difference, so Hegel postulates the existence 
of a logical process emancipated from the laws of identity and contradiction. The 
Understanding and the Reason are placed in sharp antagonism to each other. The one 
is a faculty of finite thinking, subject to the ordinary laws of thought: the other 
is a faculty of infinite thinking, to which those laws are inapplicable. Hence the 
principles of Identity, of Contradiction, and of Excluded Middle are declared to 
be valid merely for the abstract understanding, from which reason is distinguished 
by the principle of the Identity of Contradictories.<note n="191" id="iv.iii-p113.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p114">See <i>Logik</i>, B. II. 
c. 2; Encyklopädie, § 28, 115, 119, <i>Geschichte der Philosophie, Werke</i>, XV. 
p. 598. See also his attempt to rescue speculative philosophy from the assaults 
of skepticism, <i>Werke</i>, XIV. p. 511, 512. He charges the skeptic with first 
making reason finite, in order to overthrow it by the principles of finite thought. 
The defence amounts to no more than this: “The laws of thought are against me; but 
I refuse to be bound by their authority.”</p></note> But this assertion, indispensable 
as it is to Hegel’s system, involves more consequences than the author himself would 
be willing to admit. The important admission, that an infinite object of thought 
can only be apprehended by an infinite act of thinking, involves the conclusion, 
that the understanding and the reason have no common ground on which either can 
make itself intelligible to the other; for the very principles which to the one 
are a criterion of truth, are to the other an evidence of falsehood. Moreover, the 
philosophy which regards the union of contradictories as essential to the conceptions 
of the reason, is bound in consistency to extend the same condition to its judgments 
and deductions; for whatever is one-sided and partial in the analysis of a notion, 
must be equally so in those more complex forms of thought into which notions enter. 
The logic of the understanding must be banished entirely, or not at all. Hence the 
philosopher may neither defend his own system, nor refute his adversary, by arguments 
reducible to the ordinary logical forms; for these forms rest on the very laws of 
thought which the higher philosophy is supposed to repudiate. Hegel’s own polemic 
is thus self-condemned;


<pb n="293" id="iv.iii-Page_293" />
and his attempted refutation of the older metaphysicians, is a virtual acknowledgment 
of the validity of their fundamental principles. If the so-called infinite thinking 
is a process of thought at all, it must be a process entirely <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p114.1">sui generis</span></i>, isolated and unapproachable, as incapable 
as the intuition of Schelling of being expressed in ordinary language, or compared, 
even in antagonism, with the processes of ordinary reasoning. The very attempt to 
expound it thus, necessarily postulates its own failure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p115">But this great thinker has rendered one invaluable service to 
philosophy. He has shown clearly what are the only conditions under which a philosophy 
of the Absolute could be realized; and his attempt has done much to facilitate the 
conclusion, to which philosophy must finally come, that the Absolute is beyond the 
reach of human thought. If such a philosophy were possible at all, it would be in 
the form of the philosophy of Hegel. And Hegel’s failure points to one inevitable 
moral. All the above inconsistency and division of the human mind against itself, 
might be avoided by acknowledging the supreme authority of the laws of thought over 
all human speculation; and by recognizing the consequent distinction between positive 
and negative thinking,—between the lawful exercise of the reason within its own 
province, and its abortive efforts to pass beyond it. But such an acknowledgment 
amounts to a confession that thought and being are not identical, and that reason 
itself requires us to believe in truths that are beyond reason. And to this conclusion 
speculative philosophy itself leads us, if in no other way, at least by the wholesome 
warning of its own pretensions and failures.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p116"><a id="iv.iii-p116.1">Note XXXI</a>., p. 108.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p117">Tertullian, <i>De Carne Christi</i>, c. 5. “The Son of God was 
born; that awakens no shame, precisely because it is shameful; and the Son of God 
died; it is thoroughly credible, because it is absurd; He was buried and then rose 
again; it is certain, because it is impossible.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p118"><a id="iv.iii-p118.1">Note XXXII.</a>, p. 110.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p119">See above, <a href="L02_37" id="iv.iii-p119.1">Lecture II., Note 37</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p120"><a id="iv.iii-p120.1">Note XXXIII.</a>, p. 113.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p121">Hooker, <i>E. P</i>. B. I. ch. ii. § 2. Compare the words of Jacobi,
<i>An Fichte</i> (<i>Werke</i>, III., p. 7). “A God, who could be <i>known</i>, 
were no God at all.”</p>



<pb n="294" id="iv.iii-Page_294" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture IV." prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v" id="iv.iv">

<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">LECTURE IV.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p1"><a id="iv.iv-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 114.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p2">Thus Wegscheider, after expressly admitting (<i>Instit. Theol</i>. 
§ 52) that the infinite cannot be comprehended by the finite, and that its idea 
can only be represented by analogy and symbol, proceeds to assert, with the utmost 
confidence, that the attributes of omnipotence and omniscience do not truly represent 
the internal nature of God (§ 69); that a plurality of persons in the Godhead is 
manifestly repugnant to reason, and that the infinite God cannot assume the nature 
of finite man (§ 92); that the fall of man is inconsistent with the divine attributes 
(§ 117); that repentance is the only mode of expiating sin reconcilable with the 
moral nature of God (§ 138); that the doctrine of Christ’s intercession is repugnant 
to the divine nature (§ 143).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p3">By a somewhat similar inconsistency, Mr. Newman, while fully acknowledging 
that we cannot have any perfect knowledge of an infinite mind, and that infinity 
itself is but a negative idea, yet thinks it necessary to regard the soul as a separate 
organ of specific information, by which we are in contact with the infinite; and 
dogmatizes concerning the similarity of divine and human attributes, in a manner 
which nothing short of absolute knowledge can justify. (See <i>The Soul</i>, pp. 
1, 3, 34, 54, 58.) He compares the infinite to the “illimitable haziness” which 
bounds the sphere of distinct vision. The analogy would be serviceable to his argument, 
if we possessed two sets of eyes, one for clearness and one for haziness; one to 
be limited, and the other to discern the limitation. The hypothesis of a separate 
faculty of consciousness, whether called soul, reason, or intellectual intuition, 
to take cognizance of the infinite, is only needed for those philosophers who undertake 
to develop a complete philosophy of the infinite as such. But the success of the 
various attempts in this province has not been such as to give any trustworthy evidence 
of the existence of such a faculty.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p4"><a id="iv.iv-p4.1">Note II.</a>, p. 115.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p5">See above, <a href="#iv.i-p6.1" id="iv.iv-p5.1">Lecture I., Note 3</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p6"><a id="iv.iv-p6.1">Note III.</a>, p. 115.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p7">See Mr. Rose’s remarks on the reaction against the Wolfian demonstrative 
method. <i>State of Protestantism in Germany</i>, p. 206 (second edition).</p>

<pb n="295" id="iv.iv-Page_295" />
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p8"><a id="iv.iv-p8.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 116.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p9">See Kant, <i>Kritik der reinen Vernunft</i>, p. 497. ed. Rosenkranz. 
This admission, rightly understood, need not be considered as detracting from the 
value of the speculative arguments as auxiliaries. All that is contended for is, 
that the foundation must be laid elsewhere, before their assistance, valuable as 
it is, can be made available. Thus understood, this view coincides with that expressed 
by Sir W. Hamilton, in the second of the <i>Lectures on Metaphysics</i>, shortly 
to be published, “that the phenomena of matter, taken by themselves (you will observe 
the qualification, taken by themselves), so far from warranting any inference to 
the existence of a God, would, on the contrary, ground even an argument to his negation,—that 
the study of the external world, taken with and in subordination to that of the 
internal, not only loses its atheistic tendency, but, under such subservience, may 
be rendered conducive to the great conclusion, from which, if left to itself, it 
would dissuade us.” The atheistic tendency is perhaps too strongly stated; as the 
same phenomena may be surveyed, by different individuals, in different spirits and 
with different results; but the main position, that the belief in God is primarily 
based on mental, and not on material phenomena, accords with the view taken in the 
text.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p10"><a id="iv.iv-p10.1">Note V.</a>, p. 116.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p11">Kant, <i>Kritik der r. V</i>., p. 488. Compare Hume, <i>Dialogues 
concerning Natural Religion</i>, Part V. Kant’s argument is approved by Hegel,
<i>Philosophie der Religion</i> (<i>Werke</i>, XII. p. 37). The objection which 
it urges is of no value, unless we admit that man possesses an adequate notion of 
the infinite, as such. Otherwise the notion of power indefinitely great, which the 
phenomena certainly suggest, is, both theoretically and practically, undistinguishable 
from the infinite itself. This has been well remarked by a recent writer. See <i>
Selections from the Correspondence of R. E. H. Greyson</i>, Am. Ed., p. 550.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p12"><a id="iv.iv-p12.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 116.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p13">Jowett, <i>Epistles of St. Paul</i>, Vol. II. p. 406. Professor 
Jowett considers the comparison between the works of nature and those of art as 
not merely inadequate, but positively erroneous. He says, “As certainly as the man 
who found a watch or piece of mechanism on the seashore would conclude, ‘here are 
marks of design, indications of an


<pb n="296" id="iv.iv-Page_296" />
intelligent artist,’ so certainly, if he came across the meanest or the highest 
of the works of nature, would he infer, ‘this was not made by man, nor by any human 
art and skill.’ He sees at first sight that the seaweed beneath his feet is something 
different in kind from the productions of man.”<note n="192" id="iv.iv-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p14">This argument is substantially 
the same with that of Hume, <i>Dialogues concerning Natural Religion</i>, Part II. 
“If we see a house, we conclude, with the greatest certainty, that it had an architect 
or builder . . . But surely you will not affirm that the universe bears such a resemblance 
to a house, that we can with the same certainty infer a similar cause.”</p></note> But 
surely the force of the teleological argument does not turn upon the similarity 
of the objects, but upon their analogy. The point of comparison is, that in the 
works of nature, as well as in those of art, there is an adaptation of means to 
ends, which indicates an intelligent author. And such an adaptation may exist in 
an organized body, no less than in a machine, notwithstanding numerous differences 
in the details of their structure. The evidence of this general analogy is in nowise 
weakened by Professor Jowett’s special exceptions.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p15"><a id="iv.iv-p15.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 116.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p16">“When the spiritual man (as such) cannot judge, the question is 
removed into a totally different court from that of the Soul, the court of the critical 
understanding.. The processes of thought have nothing to quicken the conscience 
or affect the soul.” F. W. Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p. 245 (second edition).—Yet 
he allows in another place (not quite consistently) that “pure intellectual error, 
depending on causes wholly unmoral, <i>may</i> and <i>does</i> perpetuate moral 
illusions, which are of the deepest injury to spiritual life.” p. 169. Similar in 
principle, though not pushed to the same extreme consequences, is the theory of 
Mr. Morell, who says, “Reason up to a God, and the best you can do is to hypostatize 
and deify the final product of your own faculties; but admit the reality of an intellectual 
intuition (as the mass of mankind virtually do), and the absolute stands before 
us in all its living reality.”<note n="193" id="iv.iv-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p17"><i>Philosophy of Religion</i>, p. 39.</p></note> 
This distinction he carries so far as to assert that “to speak of logic, as such, 
being inspired, is a sheer absurdity;” because “the process either of defining or 
of reasoning requires simply the employment of the formal laws of thought, the accuracy 
of which can be in no way affected by any amount of inspiration whatever:”<note n="194" id="iv.iv-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p18"><i>Ibid</i>., 
p. 173, 174.</p></note> and in another passage he maintains, to the same effect, that 
“the <i>essential</i> elements of religion in general, as of Christianity in particular, 
appertain strictly 


<pb n="297" id="iv.iv-Page_297" />
to the intuitional portion of our nature, and may be realized in all their varied 
influence without the cooperation of any purely reflective processes.”<note n="195" id="iv.iv-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p19"><i>Philosophy 
of Religion</i>, p. 193.</p></note> 
Here he apparently overlooks the fact that the intuitive and reflective faculties 
invariably act in conjunction; that both are equally necessary to the existence 
of consciousness as such; and that logical forms are never called into operation, 
except in conjunction with the matter on which they are exercised.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p20"><a id="iv.iv-p20.1">Note VIII.</a>, p. 119.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p21">In acknowledging Expiation as well as Prayer to be prompted by 
the natural feelings of men, I have no intention of controverting the opinion, so 
ably maintained by Archbishop Magee and Mr. Faber, of the divine origin of the actual 
rite of sacrifice. That the religious instincts of men should indicate the need 
of supplication and expiation, is perfectly consistent with the belief that the 
particular mode of both may have been first taught by a primitive revelation. That 
religion, in both its constituent elements, was communicated to the parents of the 
human race by positive revelation, seems the most natural inference from the Mosaic 
narrative.<note n="196" id="iv.iv-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p22">Even Mr. Davison, who contends for the human origin of the patriarchal 
sacrifices, which he regards as merely eucharistic and penitentiary, expressly admits 
the divine appointment of expiatory offerings. See his <i>Inquiry into the Origin 
of Primitive Sacrifice</i> ( <i>Remains</i>, p. 121).</p></note> Yet we may admit that 
the positive institution must from the first have been adapted to some corresponding 
instinct of human nature; without which it would be scarcely possible to account 
for its continuance and universal diffusion, as well as for its various corruptions. 
We may thus combine the view of Archbishop Magee with that exhibited by Dr. Thomson.
<i>Bampton Lectures</i>, pp. 30, 48.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p23"><a id="iv.iv-p23.1">Note IX.</a>, p. 121.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p24">That the mere feeling of dependence by itself is not necessarily 
religion, is shown by Hegel, <i>Philosophie der Religion</i> (<i>Werke</i> XII. 
p. 173). Speaking of the Roman worship of evil influences, Angerona, Fames, Robigo, 
etc., he rightly remarks that in such representations all conception of Deity is 
lost, though the feeling of fear and dependence remains. To the same effect is his 
sarcastic remark that, according to Schleiermacher’s theory, the dog is the best 
Christian.<note n="197" id="iv.iv-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p25">See Rosenkranz, Hegel’s <i>Leben</i>, p. 346.</p></note> Mr. Parker 
(<i>Discourse of Religion</i>, 


<pb n="298" id="iv.iv-Page_298" />
Ch. 1.) agrees with Schleiermacher in resolving the religious sentiment into a mere 
sense of dependence; though he admits that this sentiment does not, itself, disclose 
the character of the object on which it depends. Referred to this principle alone, 
it is impossible to regard religious worship as a moral duty.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p26"><a id="iv.iv-p26.1">Note X.</a>, p. 121.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p27">See Kant, <i>Metaphysik der Sitten</i>, Abschn. II. (pp. 61, 71. 
ed. Rosenkranz.) His theory has been combated by Julius Müller, <i>Christliche Lehre 
von der Sünde</i>, B. I. c. 2. Compare also Hooker, <i>E. P</i>. I. ix. 2. Some 
excellent remarks to the same effect will be found in McCosh’s <i>Method of the 
Divine Government</i>, p. 298 (fourth edition), and in Bartholmèss, <i>Histoire 
des doctrines religieuses de la philosophic moderne</i>, vol. i. p. 405.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p28"><a id="iv.iv-p28.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 122.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p29">The theory which regards absolute morality as based on the immutable 
nature of God, must not be confounded with that which places it in his arbitrary 
will. The latter view, which was maintained by Scotus, Occam, and others among the 
schoolmen, is severely criticized by Sir James Mackintosh, <i>Dissertation on the 
Progress of Ethical Philosophy</i>, section III., and by Müller, <i>Christliche 
Lehre von der Sünde</i>, B. I. c. 3. The former principle is adopted by Cudworth 
as the basis of his treatise on Eternal and Immutable Morality. See B. I. c. 3. 
B. IV. c. 4.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p30"><a id="iv.iv-p30.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 122.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p31">On the universality of expiatory rites, see Magee on the Atonement, 
Note V. On their origin, see the same work, notes XLI., XLVI. to LI., LIV. to LVIII., 
and Mr. Faber’s <i>Treatise on the Origin of Expiatory Sacrifice</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p32"><a id="iv.iv-p32.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 123.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p33">Schleiermacher, <i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 4.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p34"><a id="iv.iv-p34.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 124.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p35">Morell, <i>Philosophy of Religion</i>, p. 75. Mr. Morell here 
goes beyond the theory of his master, Schleiermacher. The latter (<i>Christliche 
Glaube</i>, § 4) admits that this supposed feeling of absolute dependence can never 
be


<pb n="299" id="iv.iv-Page_299" />
completely attained in any single act of consciousness, but is generally suggested 
by the whole. Mr. Morell speaks as if we could be immediately conscious of our own 
annihilation, by a direct intuition of the infinite. Both theories are inadequate 
to prove the intended conclusion. That of Schleiermacher virtually amounts to a 
confession that the infinite is not a positive object of consciousness, but a mere 
negation suggested by the direct presence of the finite. That of Mr. Morell saves 
the intuition of the infinite, but annihilates itself; for if in any act of consciousness 
the subject becomes absolutely nothing, the consciousness must vanish with it; and 
if it stops at any point short of nothing, the object is not infinite.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p36"><a id="iv.iv-p36.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 125.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p37">That this is the legitimate result of Schleiermacher’s theory, 
may be gathered from a remarkable passage in the <i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 8, 
in which the polytheistic and monotheistic feelings of piety are compared together. 
The former, he says, is always accompanied by a sensible representation of its object, 
in which there is contained a germ of multiplicity; but in the latter, the higher 
consciousness is so separated from the sensible, that the pious emotions admit of 
no greater difference than that of the elevating or depressing tone of the feeling. 
This seems to imply that, in Schleiermacher’s opinion, to worship a God of many 
attributes, is equivalent to worshipping a plurality of Gods. And to those philosophers 
who make the Infinite in itself a direct object of religious worship, this identification 
is natural; for a God of many attributes cannot be conceived as infinite, and therefore 
in one sense partakes of the limited divinity of Polytheism. But, on the other hand, 
a God of no attributes is no God at all; and the so-called monotheistic piety is 
nothing but an abortive attempt at mystical self-annihilation. Some acute strictures 
on Schleiermacher’s theory from this point of view will be found in Drobisch, <i>
Grundlehren der Religionsphilosophie</i>, p. 84.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p38"><a id="iv.iv-p38.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 126.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p39">Schleiermacher himself admits (<i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 33) 
that the theory of absolute dependence is incompatible with the belief that God 
can be moved by any human action. He endeavors, however, to reconcile this admission 
with the duty of prayer, by maintaining (§ 147) that the true Christian will pray 
for nothing but that which it comes within God’s absolute purpose to grant. This 
implies something like omniscience in the true Christian, and something like hypocrisy 
in every act of prayer.</p>

<pb n="300" id="iv.iv-Page_300" />

<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p40"><a id="iv.iv-p40.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 126.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p41">Schleiermacher (<i>Chr. Glaube</i>, § 49) attempts, not very successfully, 
to meet this objection, by maintaining that even our free acts are dependent upon 
the will of God. This is doubtless true; but it is true as an article of faith, 
not as a theory of philosophy: it may be believed, but cannot be conceived, nor 
represented in any act of human consciousness. The apparent contradiction implied 
in the coexistence of an infinite and a finite, will remain unsolved; and is most 
glaring in the theories of those philosophers, who, like Schleiermacher (§ 54), 
maintain that God actually does all that he can do. The only solution is to confess 
that we have no true conception of the infinite at all. Schleiermacher himself is 
unable to avoid the logical consequence of his position. He admits (§ 89) that God’s 
omnipotence is limited if we do not allow him to be the author of sin; though he 
endeavors to soften this monstrous admission by taking it in conjunction with the 
fact that God is also the author of grace.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p42"><a id="iv.iv-p42.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 128.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p43"><i>De Augmentis Scientiarum</i>, L. III. c. 1. Compare Theophilus 
of Antioch, <i>Ad Autolycum</i>, I. 5. “As the soul in the human body is not seen, 
being invisible to men, but is made known through the movement of the body, so God 
cannot be seen by human and bodily eyes, but is discovered to human intelligence 
by His providence and His works.”<note n="198" id="iv.iv-p43.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p44">Compare a similar argument in Bishop Berkeley,
<i>Minute Philosopher</i>, Dial. IV. § 4.</p></note> And Athanasius, <i>Contra Gentes</i>, 
c. 35. “For often the workman is recognized in his works; as they say of the sculptor 
Phidias, that the symmetry and nice proportions of his works revealed him to the 
beholders, even when he was not present himself, so the order of the universe necessarily 
reveals the divine Creator, though He is invisible to mortal eyes.” On the other 
hand, Hegel, <i>Philosophie der Religion</i> (<i>Werke</i>, XII. p. 395), insists 
on the necessity of knowing God as He is, as an indispensable condition of all Theology.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p45"><a id="iv.iv-p45.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 128.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p46"><a id="iv.iv-p46.1" />Justin. Mart. <i>Apol</i>. I. c. 6. “Indeed, <i>Father</i>, and
<i>God</i>, and <i>Lord</i>, and <i>Master</i>, are not names, but only appellatives, 
derivatives from His benefits and His works.”—Basil. <i>Adv. Eunom</i>. I. 12. 
“As to the conceit of having found out the very essential being of God,—what arrogance 
and pride 


<pb n="301" id="iv.iv-Page_301" />
does it display! . . . for let us inquire of him, by what method he boasts of having 
made such a discovery? is it from the common conception? But this only suggests 
that God exists, not what is His essence.”—Gregor. Nyssen. <i>Contr. Eunom</i>. 
Orat. XII. “Thus also of the maker of the world,—we know that He is, but we do not 
deny that we are ignorant of the mode of his being.”—Cyril. Hieros. <i>Catech</i>. 
VI. 2. “For we do not point out what God is; but we candidly confess that we have 
no accurate knowledge of Him, for in things pertaining to God, it is great knowledge, 
to confess our ignorance.”—Pascal, <i>Pensées</i>, Partie II. Art. II. § 5. 
“We 
know that there is an infinite, and we are ignorant of its nature. For example, 
we know that it is false, that numbers are finite; then it is true that there is 
an infinite in numbers. But we do not know what it is. It is false that it is even; 
equally so that it is uneven; for, in adding the unit, it does not change its nature; 
nevertheless it is a number. . . . . We may, then, well know that there is a God, 
without knowing, what He is.” The distinction is strongly repudiated by Hegel,
<i>Werke</i>, XII. p. 396. Cf. IX. p. 19. XIV. p. 219. In the last of these passages, 
he goes so far as to say, that to deny to man a knowledge of the infinite is the 
sin against the Holy Ghost. The ground of this awful charge is little more than 
the repetition of an observation in Aristotle’s Metaphysics, that God is not envious, 
and therefore cannot withhold from us absolute knowledge.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p47"><a id="iv.iv-p47.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 129.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p48"><i>Advancement of Learning</i>, p. 128. ed. Montagu. Compare
<i>De Augmentis</i>, III. 2.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p49"><a id="iv.iv-p49.1">Note XXI.</a>, p. 130.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p50">This argument is excellently drawn out in Sir W. Hamilton’s forthcoming 
Lectures on Metaphysics, Lecture II. So Mr. F. W. Newman observes, acutely and truly, 
“Nothing but a consciousness of active originating Will in ourselves suggests, or 
can justify, the idea of a mighty Will pervading Nature; and to merge the former 
in the latter, is to sacrifice the Premise to the glory of the Conclusion.” <i>The 
Soul</i>, p. 40 (second edition).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p51"><a id="iv.iv-p51.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 130.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p52">Arist. <i>Metaph</i>. 1. 5. “Xenophanes was the first . . . who, 
on surveying the universe, said that the One was God.”—Cicero, <i>Acad. Quæst.</i> 
IV. 37. “Xenophanes said that the One was All, and that that was not changeable,


<pb n="302" id="iv.iv-Page_302" />
and was God.”—Apuleius, <i>Asclepius Herm. Trimeg</i>. c. 20. “For I do not expect 
that the Maker of all majesty, and the Father or Lord of all things can be called 
by one name, though that were made up of many; but that He be unnamed or rather 
all-named, since indeed he is One and All, so that necessarily, either all things 
be designated by his name, or He himself by the names of all things.”— Lessing, 
as quoted by Jacobi, <i>Werke</i>, IV. p. 54. “The orthodox notions of the Deity 
are no more for me; I cannot enjoy them,—One and All. I know nothing else.”—Schelling,
<i>Bruno</i>, p. 185. “So the All is One, the One is All, both the same, not different.”
</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p53"><a id="iv.iv-p53.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 132.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p54">Clemens Alex. <i>Stromata</i>, V. 11. “If therefore . . . . we 
should in some way draw nigh to the intelligence of the Omnipotent, we should come 
to know, not what He is, but what He is not.”—Augustin. <i>Enarr. in Psalm</i> lxxxv. 
12. “God is ineffable; we more easily say what He is not, than what He is.”—Fichte,
<i>Bestimmung des Menschen</i> (<i>Werke</i>, II. p. 305). “Thou <i>willest</i>,—for 
thou wilt, that my free obedience have consequences unto all eternity; the act of 
Thy Will I do not apprehend, and only know, that it is not like my own.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p55"><a id="iv.iv-p55.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 132.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p56">The distinction between <i>speculative</i> and <i>regulative</i> 
knowledge holds an important place in the philosophy of Kant; but his mode of applying 
it is the exact reverse of that adopted in the text. According to Kant, the idea 
of the absolute or unconditioned has a regulative, but not a speculative value: 
it cannot be positively apprehended by act of thought; but it serves to give unity 
and direction to the lower conceptions of the understanding; indicating the point 
to which they tend, though they never actually reach it. But the regulative character 
thus paradoxically assigned, not to thought, but to its negation, in truth belongs 
to the finite conceptions as actually apprehended, not to any unapprehended idea 
of the infinite beyond them. Every object of positive thought, being conceived as 
finite, is necessarily regarded as limited by something beyond itself; though this 
something is not itself actually conceived. The true purpose of this manifest incompleteness 
of all human thought, is to point out the limits which we cannot pass; not, as Kant 
maintains, to seduce us into vain attempts to pass them. If there is but one faculty 
of thought, that which Kant calls the Understanding, occupied with the finite only, 
there is an obvious end to be answered in making us aware of its limits, and warning 
us that the


<pb n="303" id="iv.iv-Page_303" />
boundaries of thought are not those of existence. But if, with Kant, we distinguish 
the Understanding from the Reason, and attribute to the latter the delusions necessarily 
arising from the idea of the unconditioned, we must believe in the existence of 
a special faculty of lies, created for the express purpose of deceiving those who 
trust to it. In the philosophy of religion, the true regulative ideas, which are 
intended to guide our thoughts, are the finite forms under which alone we can think 
of the infinite God; though these, while we employ them, betray their own speculative 
insufficiency and the limited character of all human knowledge.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p57"><a id="iv.iv-p57.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 132.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p58"><a id="iv.iv-p58.1" />“The purport of these remarks is only this . . . . that, in the 
further progress of the investigations, the question cannot be, what and how God 
is constituted in Himself, but only <i>how we have to think of Him in relation to 
ourselves and the whole morally-natural world</i>. For by our faith it is not that 
the being of God is theoretically known, but only <i>His existence, in the special 
relation to the moral design of the world, is revealed for us, as morally constituted 
beings</i>; and this is in a double sense a purely relative knowledge, first by 
being limited to a determined nature of the subject that knows, and secondly by 
the determined relation of the object that is known. Hence it follows, that there 
is nothing to be said here of the knowledge of the essence, the quality of a Being, 
but only of a nearer determination of the <i>idea</i> of God, as <i>we</i> have 
to form it, from our point of view; in other words, we are to think of God only 
by means of relations.” Drobisch, <i>Grundlehren der Religionsphilosophie</i>, p. 
189.—”The Scripture intimates to us certain facts concerning the Divine Being: but 
conveying them to us by the medium of language, it only brings them before us darkly, 
under the signs appropriate to the thoughts of the human mind. And though this kind 
of knowledge is abundantly instructive to us in point of sentiment and action; teaches 
us, that is, both how to feel, and how to act, towards God;—for it is the language 
that we understand, the language formed by our own experience and practice;—it is 
altogether inadequate in point of Science.” Hampden, <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, p. 
54 (second edition).—”We should rather point out to objectors that what is revealed 
is <i>practical</i>, and not speculative;—that what the Scriptures are concerned 
with is, not the philosophy of the Human Mind in itself, nor yet the philosophy 
of the Divine Nature in itself, but (that which is properly <i>Religion</i>) the
<i>relation</i> and connection of the two Beings;—what God is <i>to us</i>,—what 
He has done and will <i>do</i> for us,—and what <i>we</i> are to be and to do, in 
regard to Him.” Whately, <i>Sermons</i>, p. 56 (third edition).—Compare Berkeley,
<i>Minute Philosopher</i>, Dial. VII. § II.</p>


<pb n="304" id="iv.iv-Page_304" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture V." prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi" id="iv.v">

<h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">LECTURE V.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p1"><a id="iv.v-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 136.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p2">Analogy, Part I. Ch. VI.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p3"><a id="iv.v-p3.1">Note II.</a>, p. 137.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p4">“When he (the Skeptic) awakes from his dream, he will be the first 
to join in the laugh against himself; and to confess, that all his objections are 
mere amusement, and can have no other tendency than to show the whimsical condition 
of mankind, who must act, and reason, and believe; though they are not able, by 
their most diligent inquiry, to satisfy themselves concerning the foundation of 
these operations, or to remove the objections which may be raised against them.” 
Hume, <i>Essay on the Academical Philosophy</i>, Part II.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p5"><a id="iv.v-p5.1">Note III.</a>, p. 137.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p6">See Plato, <i>Parmenides</i>, p. 129, <i>Philebus</i>, p. 14,
<i>Sophistes</i>, p. 251, <i>Republic</i>, VII. p. 524. The mystery is insoluble, 
because thought cannot explain its own laws; for the laws must necessarily be assumed 
in the act of explanation. Every object of thought, as being one object, and one 
out of many, all being related to a common consciousness, must contain in itself 
a common and a distinctive feature; and the relation between these two constitutes 
that very diversity in unity, without which no thought is possible.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p7"><a id="iv.v-p7.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 138.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p8">“The <i>commerce</i> between soul and body is a reciprocal dependence 
of determination. Accordingly we ask in the first place, how is such a commerce 
possible between a thinking being and a body? . . . The foundation of the difficulty 
seems to lie here: The soul is an object of the inward sense, and the body an object 
of the outward. . . . . Now by no reason do we come to understand, how that which 
is an object of the internal sense, is to be a cause of that which is an object 
of the outward.” <i>Kant’s Vorlesungen über die Metaphysik</i>, (1821), p. 224.</p>

<pb n="305" id="iv.v-Page_305" />

<p class="center" id="iv.v-p9"><a id="iv.v-p9.1">Note V.</a>, p. 139.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p10">“When we examine the idea which we have of all finite minds, we 
see no necessary connection between their volition and the movement of any body 
whatsoever; we see, on the contrary, that there is none at all, and can be none.”—Malebranche,
<i>Recherche de la Vérité</i>, L. VI. Part II. Ch. 3. “Man is, to himself, the most 
astonishing oblject of nature; for he cannot conceive what body is, and still less 
what is spirit, and least of all can he conceive how a body can be united with a 
spirit. That is the acme of his difficulties; and yet that is his own being.”—Pascal,
<i>Pensées</i>, Partie I. Art vi. § 26. “I am, to be sure, compelled to believe,—that 
is, to act as if I thought, that my tongue, my hand, my foot, can be put in motion 
by my will; but how a mere breath, a pressure of the intelligence upon itself, such 
as the will is, can be the principle of motion in the heavy earthly mass,—of that 
not only can I have no conception, but the mere assertion is, before the tribunal 
of the reflecting intelligence, nothing but sheer unintelligence.”—Fichte, <i>Bestimmung 
des Menschen</i>, (<i>Werke</i>, II. p. 290.)—Spinoza, <i>Ethica</i>, III. 2, denies 
positively that such commerce can take place. “Neither can the body determine the 
mind to thought, nor the mind the body to motion, or to quiet, or to anything else.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p11"><a id="iv.v-p11.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 139.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p12">The theory of Divine Assistance and Occasional Causes was partially 
hinted at by Descartes, and more completely elaborated by his followers, De La Forge 
and Malebranche. See Descartes, <i>Principia</i>, L. II. § 36. De La Forge, <i>Traité 
de l’esprit de l’homme</i>, Ch. XVI. Malebranche, <i>Recherche de la Vérité</i>, 
L. VI. P. II. Ch. 3; <i>Entretiens sur la Metaphysique</i>, Ent. VII. Cf. Hegel,
<i>Geschichte der Phil</i>. (<i>Werke</i>, XV. p. 330.) For Leibnitz’s theory of 
a Prëestablishled Harmony, see his <i>Systême nouveau de la Nature</i>, § 12-15,
<i>Opera</i>, ed. Erdmann, p. 197; <i>Troisième Eclaircissement, lbid</i>. p. 134;
<i>Théodicée</i>, §, 61, <i>Ibid</i>. p. 520. A brief account of these two 
systems, together with that of Physical Influx, which is rather a statement of the 
phenomenon, than a theory to account for it, is given by Euler, <i>Lettres à une 
Princesse d’Allemagne</i>, Partie II. Lettre 14. ed. Cournot; and by Krug, <i>Philos. 
Lexikon</i>; Art. <i>Gemeinschaft der Seele and des Leibes</i>. The hypothesis, 
that the commerce of soul and body is effected by means of a Plastic Nature in the 
soul itself, is suggested by Cudworth, <i>Intellectual System</i>, B. I. Ch. III. 
§ 37, and further developed by Leclere, <i>Bibliothèque Cloisie</i>, II. p. 113, 
who supposes this plastic nature to be an intermediate principle, distinct from 
both soul and body. See Mosheim’s Note in Harrison’s edition


<pb n="306" id="iv.v-Page_306" />
of Cudworth, Vol. 1. p. 248. See also Leibnitz, <i>Sur le Principe de Vie, Opera</i>, 
ed. Erdmann, p. 429; Laromiguière, <i>Leçons de Philosophie</i>, P. II. 1. 9.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p13"><a id="iv.v-p13.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 139.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p14">These two analogies between our natural and spiritual knowledge 
are adduced in a remarkable passage of Gregory of Nyssa, <i>Contra Eunomium</i>, 
Orat. XII. Of the soul, and its relation to the body, he says: . . . . “We live 
in ignorance of all things, of ourselves first of all, and then of all other things. 
For who is there, that has come to a comprehension of his own soul? Who has a knowledge 
of its essence? whether it is material or immaterial? Whether purely incorporeal, 
or whether there be something corporeal in it? how it comes into being, how it is 
regulated? whence it enters the body, how it departs?” etc. (<i>Opera</i>, Paris. 
1615. Vol. II. p. 321.) Of body as distinguished from its attributes, he says: “For 
if any one were to analyze, into its component parts, what appears to the senses, 
and, having stripped the subject of all its attributes, should strive to get a knowledge 
of it, as it is in itself, I do not see what would be left for the mind to contemplate 
at all. For once take away color, figure, weight, size, motion, relativity, each 
one of which is not of itself the body, and yet all of them belong to the body,—what 
will be left to stand for the body? Whoever, therefore, is ignorant of himself, 
how is he to have knowledge of things above himself?” <i>Ibid</i>. p. 322.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p15"><a id="iv.v-p15.1">Note VIII.</a>, p. 139.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p16">Essay on the <i>Academical Philosophy</i>, (Philosophical Works, 
Vol. IV. p. 182.)</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p17"><a id="iv.v-p17.1">Note IX.,</a> p. 140.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p18">The difficulty is ingeniously stated by Pascal, <i>Pensées</i>, 
Partie I. Art II. “For is there anything more absurd, than to pretend, that in dividing 
ever a space, we come finally to such a division, that in dividing it in two, each 
of the halves remains invisible, and without any extension? I would ask those, who 
have this idea, if they clearly conceive how two invisibles touch each other; if 
everywhere, then they are only one thing, and consequently the two together are 
indivisible; and if not everywhere, then it is only in a part that they come in 
contact; then they have parts, and therefore they are not indivisible.”</p>

<pb n="307" id="iv.v-Page_307" />

<p class="center" id="iv.v-p19"><a id="iv.v-p19.1">Note X.,</a> p. 142.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p20">Kant’s theory, that we know phenomena only, not things in themselves, 
is severely criticized by Dr. McCosh, <i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, p. 
536 (4th edition). I have before observed that Kant has, in two points at least, 
extended his doctrine beyond its legitimate place; first, in maintaining that our 
knowledge of the personal self is equally phenomenal with that of external objects; 
and secondly, in dogmatically asserting that the thing in itself does not resemble 
the phenomenon of which we are conscious, Against the first of these statements 
it may he fairly objected, that my personal existence is identical with my consciousness 
of that existence; and that any other aspect of my personality, if such exists in 
relation to any other intelligence, is in this case the phenomenon to which my personal 
consciousness furnishes the real counterpart. Against the second, it may be objected, 
that if, upon Kant’s own hypothesis, we are never directly conscious of the thing 
in itself, we have no ground for saying that it is unlike, any more than that it 
is like, the object of which we are conscious; and that, in the absence of all other 
evidence, the probability is in favor of that aspect which is at least subjectively 
true. But when these deductions are made, the hypothesis of Kant, in its fundamental 
position, remains unshaken. It then amounts to no more than this; that we can see 
things only as our faculties present them to us; and that we can never be sure that 
the mode of operation of our faculties is identical with that of other intelligences, 
embodied or spiritual. Within these limits, the theory more nearly resembles a truism 
than a paradox, and contains nothing that can be regarded as formidable, either 
by the philosopher or by the theologian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p21">In the same article, Dr. McCosh criticizes Sir William Hamilton’s 
cognate theory of the relativity of all knowledge. With the highest respect for 
Dr. McCosh’s philosophical ability, I cannot help thinking that he has mistaken 
the character of the theory which he censures, and that the objection which he urges 
is hardly applicable. He attempts to avail himself of Sir W. Hamilton’s own theory 
of the veracity of consciousness. He asks, “Does not the mind in sense-perception 
hold the object to be a real object?” Undoubtedly; but reality in this sense is 
not identical with absolute. existence unmodified by the laws of the percipient 
mind. Man can conceive reality, as he conceives other objects, only as the laws 
of his faculties permit; and in distinguishing reality from appearance, he is not 
distinguishing the related from the unrelated. Both appearance and reality must 
be given in consciousness, to be apprehended at all; and the distinction is only 
between some modes of consciousness, such as those of a dream, which are regarded 
as delusive, and others, as in a waking state,


<pb n="308" id="iv.v-Page_308" />
which are regarded as veracious. But consciousness, whatever may be its veracity, 
can tell us nothing concerning the identity of its objects with those of which we 
are not conscious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p22">Dr. McCosh, in the above criticism, also classes Professor Ferrier 
as a representative of the same school with Kant and Hamilton. This classification 
is, at least, questionable. Professor Ferrier’s system more nearly approaches to 
the Philosophy of the Absolute than to that of the Relative. He himself distinctly 
announces that he undertakes “to lay down the laws, not only of our thinking and 
knowing, but of all possible thinking and knowing.”<note n="199" id="iv.v-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p23"><i>Institutes of Metaphysic</i>, 
p. 55.</p></note> Such an undertaking, whether it be successful or not, is, in its conception, 
the very opposite of the system which maintains that our knowledge is relative to 
our faculties.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p24"><a id="iv.v-p24.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 143.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p25">See above, <a href="#iv.iv-p58.1" id="iv.v-p25.1">Lecture IV. Note 25</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p26"><a id="iv.v-p26.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 143.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p27">“It is the same with other mysteries, where, for well regulated 
minds, there is always to be found an explanation, sufficient for <i>faith</i>, 
but never as much as is necessary for comprehension. The what it is (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p27.1">τί 
ἐστι</span>) is sufficient for us; but the how (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p27.2">πῶς</span>) 
is beyond our comprehension, and is not at all necessary for us.”—Leibnitz, <i>Théodicée, 
Discours de la conformité de la Foi avec la Raison</i>, §.56.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p28"><a id="iv.v-p28.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 144.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p29">“It is plain, that, in any communication from an Infinite Being 
to creatures of finite capacities, one of two things must happen. Either the former 
must raise the latter almost to His own level; or else He must suit the form of 
His communication to their powers of apprehension. . . . . If we turn to Scripture, 
however, we shall see how this matter is decided. In God’s dealings with men we 
find ‘wrath,’ ‘jealousy,’ ‘repentance,’ and other affections, ascribed to the Divine 
Being. He is described as ‘sitting on a throne;’ His ‘eyes’ are said ‘to behold 
the children of men;’ not to mention other instances, which must suggest themselves 
to every one, in which God condescends to convey to us, not the very reality indeed, 
but something as near the reality as He sees it expedient for us to know.” Professor 
Lee, <i>The Inspiration of Holy Scripture</i>, pp. 63, 61 (second edition).</p>



<pb n="309" id="iv.v-Page_309" />
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p30"><a id="iv.v-p30.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 146.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p31">Plato, <i>Sophistes</i>, p. 242. “But our Eleatic sect, from Xenophanes, 
and yet earlier, go through with their views, as if what we call all were in irellity 
only one.”—Sextus Empiricus, <i>Pyrrh. Hyp</i>. I. 225. “Xenophanes laid down the 
doctrine . . . . that the All was One.”—Arist. <i>Metaph</i>. II. 4. 30. “For whatever 
is different from that which is, (entity), is not; so that, according to the view 
of Parmenides, it must of necessity be the case, that all things that are, are one, 
and that this is that which is (entity).”—Plato, <i>Panmenides</i>, p. 127. 
“How 
is it, Zeno, did you mean this, that if the things in being are many, then that 
these many must be like and unlike, and that this is impossible . . . . . did you 
not say so? Exactly so, said Zeno.”—Arist. <i>Soph. Elench</i>. 10. 2. . . . . 
“Zeno thought that all things are one . . . . “—Arist. <i>De Cœlo</i> III. 1. 5. 
“For some of these did away altogether with the idea of generation and of dissolution; 
for they maintained that none of the things in existence really came into being, 
and perished, but that all this only appeared so to us.”—Diog. Laert. ix. 24 (De 
Melisso). “It seemed to him, that the All was infinite, and unchangeable, and immovable, 
and one, like itself, and complete; and that motion was not real, but only apparent.” 
Cf. Plato, <i>Theætebus</i>, p). 183. Compare Karsten, <i>Parmenidis Reliquiæ</i>, 
p. 157, 194. Brandis, <i>Commentationes Eleaticæ</i>, p. 213, 214.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p32"><a id="iv.v-p32.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 146.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p33">Plato, <i>Theæt</i>. p. 152. “I will tell you,—and this is no 
trifling talk,—that nothing is an independent unity, and that you can rightly attribute 
to nothing any quality whatsoever; but if you call a thing great, it will at once 
appear small, if heavy, light, and so in like manner of all, so that nothing is 
one or somewhat or of any quality soever; but, that by motion, change, mixture, 
all things together are only <i>becoming</i>, while we say wrongly that they are; 
for nothing ever really is, but all things are ever <i>becoming</i>; and herein 
are the philosophers agreed, Parmenides excepted.”—Diogenes Laert. ix. 51. 
“He 
said (Protagoras) that the soul was nothing but perceptions.”—Aristot. <i>De Xenophane, 
Zenone et Gorgia</i>, c. 5. (De Gorgia.) “He said that there was nothing in existence; 
and if there were anything, that it was not an object of knowledge; and that if 
there were anything in existence and an object of knowledge, it could not be made 
known to others.” . . . . “What we call a <i>mind</i>, is nothing but a heap or 
collection of different perceptions, united together by certain relations, and supposed, 
though falsely, to be endowed with a perfect simplicity and identity.” Hume, <i>
Treatise of Human Nature</i>, Part IV. sect. 2.—“‘Tis confessed by the


<pb n="310" id="iv.v-Page_310" />
most judicious philosophers, that our ideas of bodies are nothing but collections 
formed by the mind of the ideas of the several distinct sensible qualities, of which 
objects are composed, and which we find to have a constant union with each other. 
. . . . The smooth and uninterrupted progress of the thought . . . . readily deceives 
the mind, and makes us ascribe an identity to the changeable succession of connected 
qualities.” <i>Ibid</i>. sect. 3.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p34"><a id="iv.v-p34.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 146.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p35">“We must come now to the great question, which M. Bayle has lately 
brought upon the tapis,—namely, whether a truth, and especially a truth of faith, 
can be subject to insolvable objections. . . . . He thinks that, in Theology, the 
doctrine of Predestination is of this nature, and in Philosophy that of Continuity 
(the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p35.1">Contiunum</span></i>) in space. These are in fact the two 
labyrinths, which have tried theologians and philosophers of all times. Libertus 
Fromodus, a theologian of Louvain, who has studied much the subject of Grace, and 
has also written a book, entitled <i>Labyrinthus de compositione Continu</i>i, has 
well expressed the difficulties of each; and the famous Ochin has well represented 
what he calls the <i>Labyrinths of Predestination</i>.” Leibnitz, Théodicée, <i>
Discours de la conformité de la Foi avec la Raison</i>, § 24. Compare Sir W. Hamilton’s
<i>Discussions</i>, p. 632.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p36"><a id="iv.v-p36.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 147.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p37">See Bishop Browne’s criticism of Archbishop King, <i>Procedure 
of the Understanding</i>, p. 15. “He hath unwarily dropped some such shocking expressions 
as these, <i>The best representations we can make of God are infinitely short of 
Truth</i>. Which God forbid, in the sense his adversaries take it; for then all 
our reasonings concerning Him would be groundless and false. But the saying is evidently 
true in a favorable and qualified sense and meaning; namely, that they are infinitely 
short of the real, true, internal Nature of God as He is in himself.” Compare <i>
Divine Analogy</i>, p. 57. “Though all the Revelations of God are true, as coming 
from Him who is Truth itself; yet the truth and substance of them doth not consist 
in this, that they give us any new set of ideas, and express them in a language 
altogether unknown before; or that both the conceptions and terms are so immediately 
and properly adapted to the <i>true and real nature</i> of the things revealed, 
that they could not without great impropriety and even profaneness be ever applied 
to the things of this world. But the <i>truth</i> of them consists in this; that 
whereas the <i>terms</i> and <i>conceptions</i> made use of in those Revelations 
are strictly proper to things worldly and obvious;


<pb n="311" id="iv.v-Page_311" />
they are from thence <i>transferred analogically</i> to the correspondent objects 
of another world with as much <i>truth</i> and <i>reality</i>, as when they are 
made use of in their first and most <i>literal</i> propriety; and this is a solid 
foundation both of a <i>clear</i> and <i>certain knowledge</i>, and of a <i>firm</i> 
and well grounded <i>Faith</i>.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p38"><a id="iv.v-p38.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 147.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p39">Augustin. <i>Confess</i>. 1. XIII. c. 16. “For as Thou altogether 
art, so Thou alone knowest,—Thou, who art unchangeably, and knowest unchangeably, 
and wiliest unchangeably. And Thy essence knoweth and willeth unchanegeably, and 
Thy knowledge is and willeth unchangeably, and Thy will is, and knoweth unchangeably. 
Nor doth it seem right in Thy sight, that, as the Light unchangeable knoweth itself, 
so It be known by the changeable being, that is enlightened by It.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p40"><a id="iv.v-p40.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 148.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p41">See Hegel, <i>Philosophie der Geschichte, Werke</i>, IX. pp. 238, 
298; <i>Philosophie der Religion, Werke</i>, XI. p. 356, XII. p. 119. Schleiermacher 
substantially admits the same facts, though he attempts to connect them with a different 
theory.<note n="200" id="iv.v-p41.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p42"><i>Reden über Religion</i>, (<i>Werke</i>, I. pp. 401, 441.)</p></note> 
He considers that there is a pantheistic and a personal element united in all religions: 
and this is perhaps true of heathen religious subjected to the philosophical analysis 
of a later age; though it may be doubted whether both elements are distinctly recognized 
by the worshipper himself. But even from this point of view, the Jewish religion 
stands in marked contrast to both Eastern and Western heathenism. In the latter 
forms of religion, the elements of personality and infinity, so far as they are 
manifested at all, are manifested in different beings: this is observable both in 
the subordinate emanations which give a kind of secondary personality to the Illndian 
Pantheism, and in the philosophical abstraction of a supreme principle of good, 
which connects a secondary notion of the infinite with the Grecian Mythology. The 
Jewish religion still remains distinct and unique, in so far as in it the attributes 
of personality and infinity are united in one and the same living and only God.
</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p43"><a id="iv.v-p43.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 150.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p44">“And the Father, who, indeed, in respect of us, is invisible and 
indeterminable, is known by His own Word; and being indeclarable, is declared 


<pb n="312" id="iv.v-Page_312" />
to us by the Word Himself. Again, it is only the Father that knoweth His Word; and 
that both these things are so hath the Lord manifested. And on this account the 
Son revealeth the knowledge of the Father by His own manifestation. For the knowledge 
of the Father is the manifestation of the Son; for all things are manifested by 
the Word. That therefore we might know, that it is the Son himself who hath come, 
that maketh known the Father to them that believe on Him, he said to his disciples: 
‘No man knoweth the Son but the Father, neither knoweth any man the Father but the 
Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him.’” Irenæus, <i>Contr. Hæres</i>. 
IV. 6, 3. “Accordingly, therefore, the Word of God became incarnate, and lived in 
human form, that He might quicken the body, and that, as in the creation, He is 
known by His works, so also He might work in man, and manifest Himself everywhere, 
leaving nothing void of His divine nature and knowledge.” Athanasius, <i>De Incarn. 
Verbi</i> c. 45. . . . . “The Son of God became incarnate . . . . in order that 
man might have a way to the God of man through the man-God. For He is the Mediator 
of God and man, the man Christ Jesus.” . . . Augustin. <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, XI. 2.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p45"><a id="iv.v-p45.1">Note XXI.</a>, P. 150.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p46">“We who believe that God lived upon the earth, and that He took 
upon Him the lowliness of human form for the sake of man’s salvation, are far from 
the opinion of those who think that God has no care for anything.” Tertullian,
<i>Adv. Marc</i>. II. 16.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p47"><a id="iv.v-p47.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 150.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p48">It is only a natural consequence of their own principles, when 
the advocates of a philosophy of the Absolute maintain that the Incarnation of Christ 
has no relation to time. Thus Schelling says: “The theologians also expound, in 
like empiric manner, the Incarnation of God in Christ,—that God took upon Him human 
nature in a definite <i>momentum</i> of time, a thing impossible of conception, 
as God is eternally out of all time. The Incarnation of God is therefore an incarnation 
from eternity (a becoming’ manifest in the flesh’ from all eternity) . . . .”<note n="201" id="iv.v-p48.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p49"><i>Vorlesungen 
über die Methode des Academischen Studium</i>, p. 192. Fitche speaks to the same 
effect, <i>Anweisung zum seligen Leben</i> (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 482).</p></note> Hegel, 
in his Lectures on the Philosophy of History,<note n="202" id="iv.v-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p50"><i>Werke</i>, IX. p. 388.</p></note> 
thus comments on the language of St. Paul: “<i>When the fulness of time was come, 
God sent forth his Son</i>; such is 


<pb n="313" id="iv.v-Page_313" />
the language of the Bible. That means nothing else than this: the self-consciousness 
had risen up to those <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p50.1">momenta</span></i>, which belong to the 
conception of the Spirit, and to the necessity of apprehending these <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p50.2">momenta</span></i> after an absolute method.” This marvellous elucidation 
of the sacred text may perhaps receive some further light, or darkness, from the 
obscure passages of the same author, quoted subsequently in the text of this Lecture: 
and such is the explanation of his theory given by Baur, <i>Christliche Gnosis</i>, 
p. 715: “From the stand-point of speculative thought, the Incarnation is no single 
historical fact, once taken place, but an eternal determination of the essential 
nature of God, by virtue of which God only so far becomes man (in every individual 
man) as He is man from eternity. The sorrowful humiliation to which Christ made 
Himself subject as God-man, God bears at all times as man. The atonement achieved 
by Christ is not a fact which has come to pass in time, but an eternal reconciliation 
of God with Himself, and the resurrection and exaltation of Christ is only the regress 
of the Spirit to itself. Christ as man, as God-man, is man in his universality, 
not a particular individual, but the universal individual.” It is no wonder that, 
to a philosophy of these lofty pretensions, the personal existence of Christ should 
be a question of perfect indifference.<note n="203" id="iv.v-p50.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p51">For a criticism of these pantheistic 
perversions of Christianity, see Drobisch, Grundlehren der Religionsphilosophie, 
p. 247. The consummation of the pantheistic view may be found in Blasche, <i>Philosophische 
Unsterblichkeitlehre</i>, § 51-53. Here the eternal Incarnation of God is exhibited 
as the perpetual production of men, as phenomenal manifestations of the absolute 
unity.</p></note> From a similar point of view, Marheineke says: “The incarnation of 
God, apprehended in its possibility, is the real incarnation of divine truth, which 
is not only the thought of God, but also his very essence; and Divine and Human, 
though still different, are yet no longer separate.” <i>Grundlehren der Christlichen 
Dogmatik</i>, § 312. It is difficult to see what distinction can be made, in these 
theories, between the Incarnation of Christ as Man, and His eternal Generation as 
the Son of God; and indeed these passages, and those subsequently quoted from Hegel, 
appear intentionally to identify the two.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p52"><a id="iv.v-p52.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 151.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p53"><i>Encyklopädie</i>, §§ 564, 566. For the benefit of any reader 
who may be disposed to play the part of Œdipus, I subjoin the entire passage in 
the original. The meaning may perhaps, as Professor Ferrier observes of Hegel’s 
philosophy in general, be extracted by <i>distillation</i>, but certainly not by 
literal translation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p54">“<span lang="DE" id="iv.v-p54.1">Was Gott als Geist ist,—Dies richtig und bestimmt 
im Gedanken zu fassen, dazu wird gründliche Speculation erfordert. Es sind zunächst 
die


<pb n="314" id="iv.v-Page_314" />
Sätze darin enthalten: Gott ist Gott nur in sofern er sich selber weiss; sein sich 
Sich-wissen ist ferner sein Selbstbewusstseyn im Menschen, und das Wissen des Menschen
<i>von</i> Gott, das fortgeht zum Sich-wissen des Menschen in Gott. </span></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p55"><span lang="DE" id="iv.v-p55.1">Der absolute Geist in der aufgehobenen Unmittelbarkeit 
und Sinnlichkeit der Gestalt und des Wissens, ist dem Inhalte nach der an-und-für-sich-seyende 
Geist der Natur und des Geistes, der Form nach ist er zunächst für das subjective 
Wissen der <i>Vorstellung</i>. Diese giebt den Momenten seines Inhalts einerscits 
Selbstständigkeit und macht sie gegen einander zu Voraussetzungen, and <i>zu einander 
folgenden</i> Erscheinungen und zu einem Zusammenhang <i>des Geschehens</i> nach
<i>endlichen Reflexionsbestimmungen</i>; anderseits wird solche Form endlicher Vorstellungsweise 
in dem Glauben an den Einen Geist und in der Andacht des Cultus aufgchoben.</span>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p56"><span lang="DE" id="iv.v-p56.1">In diesem Trennen scheidet sich die <i>Form</i> 
von dem <i>Inhalte</i>, und in jener die unterschiedenen Momente des Begriffs zu
<i>besondern Sphären</i> oder Elementen ab, in deren jedem sich der absolute 
Inhalt darstellt,—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p56.2">α</span>) als in 
seiner Manifestation bei sich selbst bleibender, Ewiger Inhalt;—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p56.3">β</span>) 
als Unterscheidung des ewigen Wesens von seiner Manifestation, welche durch 
diesen Unterschied die Erscheinungswelt wird, in die der Inhalt tritt;—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p56.4">γ</span>) 
als unendliche Rückkehr und Versöhnung der entäusserten Welt mit denm ewigen Wesen, 
das Zurückgehen desselben aus der Erscheinung in die Einheit seiner Fülle.</span>”
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p57">The passage which, though perhaps bearing more directly on my 
argument, I have not ventured to attempt to translate,<note n="204" id="iv.v-p57.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p58">[After what has been 
said by the author, both here and in the Lecture, on page 152, it were certainly 
unbecoming to attempt a translation for the American edition.—<i>Transl</i>.]</p></note> 
is the following, § 568. “<span lang="DE" id="iv.v-p58.1">Im Momente der <i>Besonderheit</i> aber 
des Urtheils, ist dies concrete ewige Wesen das <i>Vorausgesetzte</i>, und seine 
Bewegung die Erschaffung der <i>Erscheinung</i>, das Zerfallen des ewigen Moments 
der Vermittlung, des einigen Sohnes, in den selbstständigen Gegensatz, einerseits 
des Himmels und der Erde, der elementarischen und concreten Natur, andererseits 
des Geistes als mit ihr im <i>Verhältniss</i> stehenden, somit <i>endlichen</i> 
Geistes, welcher als das Extrem der in sich seyenden Negativität sich zum Bösen 
verselbstständigt, solches Extrem durch seine Beziehung auf eine gegenüberstehende 
Natur und durch seine damit gesetzte eigene Natürlichkeit ist, in dieser als denkend 
zugrleich auf das Ewige gerichtet, aber damit in äusserlicher Beziehung, steht.</span>”
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p59">Görres, in the preface to the second edition of his <i>Athanasius</i>, 
p. ix., exhibits a specimen of a new Creed on Hegelian principles, to be drawn up 
by a general council composed of the more advanced theologians of the day. The qualifications 
for a seat in the council are humorously described, 


<pb n="315" id="iv.v-Page_315" />
and the creed itself contains much just and pointed satire. It will hardly, however, 
bear quotation; for a caricature on such a subject, however well intended, almost 
unavoidably carries with it a painful air of irreverence.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p60"><a id="iv.v-p60.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 152.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p61">See especially <i>Phänomenologie des Geistes, Werke</i>, II. p. 
557; <i>Philosophie der Geschichte, Werke</i>, IX. p. 387; <i>Philosophie der Religion, 
Werke</i>, XII. p. 247; <i>Geschichte der Philosophie, Werke</i>, XIV. p. 222, XV. 
p. 88.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p62"><a id="iv.v-p62.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 152.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p63">The indecision of Hegel upon this vital question is <i>satisfactorily</i> 
accounted for by his disciple, Strauss. To a philosophy which professes to exhibit 
the universal relations of necessary ideas, it is indifferent whether they have 
actually been realized in an individual case or not. This question is reserved for 
the Critic of History. See <i>Streitschriften</i>, Heft III. p. 68. Dorner too, 
while pointing out the merits of Hegel’s Christology, admits that the belief in 
a historical Christ has no significance in his system; and that those disciples 
who reject it carry out that system most fully. See <i>Lehre von der Person Christi</i>, 
p. 409.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p64"><a id="iv.v-p64.1">Note XXVI.</a>, p. 153.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p65"><i>Philosophie der Religion, Werke</i>, XII. p. 286. In another 
passage of the same work, p. 281, the Atonement is <i>explained</i> in the following 
language: “Therein only is the possibility of the atonement—that the <i>essential 
oneness of the divine and the human nature</i> becomes known; that is the necessary 
basis; man can know himself taken up into God, so far as God is not somewhat foreign 
to him, somewhat external, accidental, but when he, according to his essential being, 
his freedom and subjectivity, is taken up into God; but this is possible, only in 
so far as this subjectivity of human nature is in God Himself.” Compare also p. 
330, and <i>Phänomenologie des Geistes, Werke</i>, II. pp. 544, 572. <i>Philosophie 
der Geschichte</i>, <i>Werke</i>, IX. p. 405. <i>Geschichte der Philosophie, Werke</i>, 
XV. p. 100.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p66"><a id="iv.v-p66.1">Note XXVII.</a>, p. 153.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p67"><i>Grundlehren der Christlichen Dogmatik</i>, § 319, 320.</p>

<pb n="316" id="iv.v-Page_316" />
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p68"><a id="iv.v-p68.1">Note XXVIII.</a>, p. 154.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p69">Ibid. §§ 325, 326. A similar theory is maintained, almost in the 
same language, by Rosenkranz, <i>Encyklopädie der theologischen Wissenschaften</i>, 
§ 26, 27. The substance of this view is given by Hegel himself, <i>Werke</i>, IX. 
pp. 394, 457; XV. p. 89. Some valuable criticisms on the principle of it may be 
found in Dr. Mill’s <i>Observations on the application of Pantheistic Principles 
to the Criticism of the Gospel</i>, pp. 16, 42.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p70"><a id="iv.v-p70.1">Note XXIX.</a>, p. 155.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p71"><i>Leben Jesu</i>, § 151. English Translation, Vol. III. p. 437. 
The passage has also been translated by Dr. Mill in his <i>Observations on the application 
of Pantheistic Principles</i>, etc. p. 50. I have slightly corrected the former 
version by the aid of the latter. A sort of anticipation of the theory may be found 
in Hegel’s <i>Phänomenologie des Geistes, Werke</i>, II. p. 569.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.v-p72"><a id="iv.v-p72.1">Note XXX.</a>, p. 155.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p73">“Only the Metaphysical, but in nowise the Historical, makes our 
salvation.” Fichte, <i>Anweisung zum seligen Leben</i>, (<i>Werke</i>, V. p. 485). 
With this may be compared the language of Spinoza, Ep. XXI. “I say that it is not 
at all necessary to salvation to know Christ after the flesh; but of that eternal 
Son of God, the eternal Wisdom of God, which has manifested itself in all things, 
and especially in the human mind, and most of all in Christ Jesus, we must have 
a far different opinion.”</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture VI." prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii" id="iv.vi">
<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.1">LECTURE VI.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p1"><a id="iv.vi-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 161.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p2">See above, Lecture IV. <a href="#iii.iii-p18.2" id="iv.vi-p2.1">p. 104</a> and 
<a href="#iv.iv-p46.1" id="iv.vi-p2.2">Note 19</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p3"><a id="iv.vi-p3.1">Note II.</a>, p. 162.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p4"><i>Christliche Lehre von der Sünde</i>, II. p. 156, third edition, 
(English Translation, II. p. 126.) The doctrine that the Divine Essence is speculatively 
made known through Christ, is a common ground on which theologians


<pb n="317" id="iv.vi-Page_317" />
of the most opposite schools have met, to diverge again into most adverse conclusions. 
It is substantially the opinion of Eunomius;<note n="205" id="iv.vi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p5">See Neander, vol. iv. p. 60, ed. 
Bohn.</p></note> and it has been maintained in modern times by Hegel and his disciple 
Marheineke, in a sense very different from that which is adopted by Müller. See 
Hegel, <i>Philosophie der Geschichte, Werke</i>, IX. p. 19. <i>Philosophie der Religion, 
Werke</i>, XII. p. 204, and Marheineke, <i>Grundlehren der Christlichen Dogmatik</i>, 
§ 69.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p6"><a id="iv.vi-p6.1">Note III.</a>, p. 162.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p7">See L. Ancillon, in the <i>Mémoires de l’Académie de Berlin</i>, 
quoted by Bartholmèss, <i>Histoire des Doctrines religieuses</i>, I. p. 268. On 
the parallel between the mystery of Causation and those of Christian doctrines, 
compare Magee on the Atonement, Note XIX. See also Mozley, <i>Augustinian Doctrine 
of Predestination</i>, p. 19, and the review of the same work, by Professor Fraser, 
Essays in Philosophy, p. 274.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p8"><a id="iv.vi-p8.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 162.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p9">Seven different theories of the causal nexus, and of the mode 
of our apprehension of it, are enumerated and refuted by Sir W. Hamilton, <i>Discussions</i>, 
p. 611. His own, which is the eighth, can hardly be regarded as more satisfactory. 
For he resolves the causal judgment itself into the inability to conceive an absolute 
commencement of phenomena, and the consequent necessity of thinking that what appears 
to us under a new form had previously existed under others. But surely a cause is 
as much required to account for the change from an old form to a new, as to account 
for an absolute beginning. On the defects of this theory I have remarked elsewhere. 
See <i>Encyclopædia Britannica</i>, eighth edition, vol. XIV. p. 601. It has also 
been criticized by Dr. McCosh, <i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, p. 529, fourth 
edition; by Professor Fraser, <i>Essays in Philosophy</i>, p. 170 sqq.; and by Mr. 
Calderwood, <i>Philosophy of the Infinite</i>, p. 139 sqq.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p10"><a id="iv.vi-p10.1">Note V</a>. p. 163.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p11">That Causation implies something more than invariable sequence, 
though what that something is we are unable to determine, is maintained, among others, 
by M. Cousin, in his eloquent Lectures on the Philosophy of Locke. “Solely because 
one phenomenon succeeds another, and succeeds it constantly,—is it the cause of 
it? Is this the whole idea, which you form to yourself, of cause? When you say, 
when you think that the fire is the


<pb n="318" id="iv.vi-Page_318" />
cause of the fluid state of the wax, I ask you, if you do not believe, if the whole 
human race do not believe, that there is in the fire <i>a certain something, an 
unknown property</i>,—the determination of which is no point in question here,—to 
which you refer the production of the fluid state of the wax?” <i>Histoire de la 
Philosophie au XVIII</i><sup>e</sup>. <i>siècle</i>, Leçon xix. Engel speaks to 
the same effect in almost the same words. “In what we call, for example, force of 
attraction, of affinity, or of impulsion, the only thing known (that is to say, 
represented to the imagination and the senses) is the effect produced, namely, the 
bringing together of the two bodies attracted and attracting. No language has a 
word to express that <i>certain something</i>, (effort, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p11.1">conatius, 
nisus</span></i>) which remains absolutely concealed, but which all minds necessarily 
conceive of as added to the phenomenal representation.”<note n="206" id="iv.vi-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p12"><i>Memoires de l’Académie 
de Berlin</i>, quoted by Maine de Biran, <i>Nouvelles Considérations</i>, p. 23.</p></note> 
Dr. McCosh (<i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, p. 525,) professes to discover 
this <i>certain something</i>, in <i>a substance acting according to its powers 
or properties</i>. But, apart from the conscious exercise of free will, we know 
nothing of <i>power</i>, or <i>property</i>, save as manifested in its effects. 
Compare Berkeley, <i>Minute Philosopher</i>, Dial. VII. § 9. Herder, <i>Gott, Werke</i>, 
VIII. p. 224.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p13"><a id="iv.vi-p13.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 163.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p14">That the first idea of Causation is derived from the consciousness 
of the exercise of power in our own volitions, is established, after a hint from 
Locke,<note n="207" id="iv.vi-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p15"><i>Essay</i>, B. II. Ch. 21 §§ 4, 5. A similar view is taken by Jacobi,
<i>David Hume, oder Idealismus und Realismus</i>, (<i>Werke</i>, II. p. 201.)</p></note> 
by Maine de Biran, and accepted by M. Cousin.<note n="208" id="iv.vi-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p16">See De Biran, <i>Oeuvres Philosophiques</i>, 
IV. p. 241, 273, Cousin, <i>Cours de l’Histoire de la Philosophie</i>, Deuxième 
Série, Leçon 19. <i>Fragments Philosophiques</i>, vol. IV.; Préface de la Premiere 
Edition.</p></note> To explain the manner in which we transcend our own personal consciousness, 
and attribute a cause to all changes in the material world, the latter philosopher 
has recourse to the hypothesis of a necessary law of the reason, by virtue of which 
it disengages, in the fact of consciousness, the necessary element of causal relation 
from the contingent element of our personal production of this or that particular 
movement. This Law, the Principle of Causality, compels the reason to suppose a 
cause, whenever the senses present a new phenomenon. But this Principle of Causality, 
even granting it to be true as far as it goes, does not explain what the idea of 
a Cause, thus extended, contains as its constituent feature: it merely transcends 
personal causation, and substitutes an unknown <i>something</i> in its room. We 
do not attribute to the fire a consciousness of its power to melt the wax: 


<pb n="319" id="iv.vi-Page_319" />
and in denying consciousness, we deny the only positive conception of power which 
can be added to the mere juxtaposition of phenomena. The <i>cause</i>, in all sensible 
changes, thus remains a <i>certain something</i>. On this subject I have treated 
more at length in another place. See<i> Prolegomena Logica</i>, pp. 135, 309.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p17">And even within the sphere of our own volitions, though we are 
immediately conscious of the exercise of power, yet the analysis of the conception 
thus presented to us, carries us at once into the region of the incomprehensible. 
The finite power of man, as an originating cause within his own sphere, seems to 
come into collision with the infinite power of God, as the originating Cause of 
all things. Finite power is itself created by and dependent upon God; yet, at the 
same time, it seems to be manifested as originating and independent. Power itself 
acts only on the solicitation of motives; and this raises the question, which is 
prior? does the motive bring about the state of the will which inclines to it; or 
does the state of the will convert the coincident circumstances into motives? Am 
I moved to will, or do I will to be moved? Here we are involved in the mystery of 
endless succession. On this mystery there are some able remarks in Mr. Mozley’s
<i>Augustinian theory of Predestination</i>, p. 2, and in Professor Fraser’s <i>
Essays in Philosophy</i>, p. 275.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p18"><a id="iv.vi-p18.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 163.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p19"><i>De Ordine</i>, II. 18. Compare <i>Ibid</i>. II. 16. “of that 
Supreme God, who is better known by not knowing.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p20"><a id="iv.vi-p20.1">Note VIII.</a>, p. 163.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p21"><i>Enarratio in Psalmum</i> LXXXV. 12. Compare <i>De Trinitate</i>, 
VIII. c. 2.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p22"><a id="iv.vi-p22.1">Note IX.</a>, p. 164.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p23">F. Socinus, <i>Tractatus de Deo, Christo, et Spiritu Sancto</i>. 
(<i>Opera</i>, 1656, vol. I. p. 811). “But even from that alone, that God is openly 
taught to be one, it can justly be concluded, that he can be neither three nor two. 
For the One and the Three, or the One and the Two are opposed to each other. So 
that if God be three or two, he cannot be one.”—Priestley, <i>Tracts in Controversy 
with Bishop Horsley</i>, p. 78. “They are therefore both <i>one</i> and <i>many</i> 
in the same respect, viz., in each being <i>perfect God</i>. This is certainly as 
much a contradiction as to say that Peter, James, and John, having each of them 
every thing that is requisite to constitute a complete man, are yet, all together, 
not <i>three men</i>, but only <i>one man</i>.”—F. W. Newman,


<pb n="320" id="iv.vi-Page_320" />
<i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 48. “If any one speaks of <i>three men</i>, all that 
he means is, ‘three objects of thought, of whom each separately may be called man.’ 
So also, all that could possibly be meant by <i>three Gods</i>, is ‘three objects 
of thought, of whom each separately may be called God.’ To avow the last statement, 
as the Creed does, and yet repudiate Three Gods, is to object to the phrase, yet 
confess to the only meaning which the phrase can convey.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p24"><a id="iv.vi-p24.1">Note X.</a>, p. 164.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p25">Schleiermacher (<i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 171), has some objections 
against the Catholic Doctrine of the Holy Trinity, conceived in the thorough spirit 
of Rationalism. In the same spirit Strauss observes (<i>Glaubenslehre</i>, I. p. 
460), “Whoever has sworn to the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p25.1">Symbolum Quicunque</span></i> 
has forsworn the laws of human thought.” The sarcasm comes inconsistently enough 
from a disciple of Hegel, whose entire philosophy is based on an abjuration of the 
laws of thought. In one respect, indeed, Hegel is right; namely, in maintaining 
that the laws of thought are not applicable to the Infinite. But the true conclusion 
from this concession is not, as the Hegelians maintain, that a philosophy can be 
constructed independently of those laws; but that the Infinite is not an object 
of human philosophy at all.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p26"><a id="iv.vi-p26.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 165.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p27"><i>Paradise Lost</i>, B. II. 667.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p28"><a id="iv.vi-p28.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 166.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p29">Compare Anselm, <i>De Fide Trinitatis</i>, c. 7. “But if he denies 
that three can be predicated of one, and one of three, . . . . . let him allow that 
there is something in God, which his intellect cannot penetrate, and let him not 
compare the nature of God, which is above all things, free from all condition of 
place and time and composition of parts, with things, which are confined to place 
and time, or composed of parts; but let him believe that there is something, in 
that nature, which cannot be in those things, and let him acquiesce in christian 
authority, and not dispute against it.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p30"><a id="iv.vi-p30.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 166.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p31">See the objections raised against this doctrine by Mr. F. W. Newman,
<i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 84. “The very form of our past participle (begotten),” he tells us, 
“is invented to indicate an event in the past time.” The true


<pb n="321" id="iv.vi-Page_321" />
difficulty is not grammatical, but metaphysical. If ordinary language is primarily 
accommodated to the ordinary laws of thought, it is a mere verbal quibble to press 
its literal application to the Infinite, which is above thought.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p32"><a id="iv.vi-p32.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 166.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p33">The parallel here pointed out may be exhibited more fully by consulting 
Bishop Pearson’s Exposition of this Doctrine, <i>On the Creed</i>, Art. I., and 
the authorities cited in his notes.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p34"><a id="iv.vi-p34.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 166.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p35">On this ground is established a profound and decisive criticism 
of Hegel’s System, by Trendelenburg, <i>Logische Untersuchungen</i>, c. 2. “Pure 
being,” he says, “is quiescence; so also is the Nothing (<span lang="DE" id="iv.vi-p35.1">das Nichts</span>); 
how is the active <i>Becoming</i> (active reality) the result of the union of two 
quiescent conceptions?” M. Bartholmèss in like manner remarks, “In turning thus 
the abstraction to reality, this system tacitly ascribes to abstract being 
virtues and qualities which belong only to a concrete and individual being; that 
is, to a simple being capable of spontaneous and deliberate action, of 
intelligence and of will. It accords all this to it, at the same time that it 
represents it, and with reason, as an impersonal being. This abstract being 
produces concrete beings, this impersonal being produces persons; it produces 
the one and the other, because thus the system directs!” <i>Histoire des Doctrines Religieuses</i>, II p. 277.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p36"><a id="iv.vi-p36.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 167.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p37">Schelling, <i>Bruno</i>, p. 168. “In the Absolute, all is absolute; 
if, therefore, the perfection of His Nature appears in the real as infinite Being, 
and in the ideal as infinite Knowing, the Being in the absolute is, even as the 
Knowing, absolute; and each, being absolute, has not, out of itself, an opposite 
in the other, but the absolute Knowing is the absolute Nature, and the absolute 
Nature the absolute Knowing.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p38"><a id="iv.vi-p38.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 167.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p39">Aquinas, <i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. XXXII. Art. 1. “It is impossible, 
by means of natural reason, to reach the knowledge of the Trinity of the Divine 
Persons. For it has been shown above, that a man can, by natural reason,


<pb n="322" id="iv.vi-Page_322" />
arrive at the knowledge of God, only from what is created. . . . . But the creative 
power of God is common to the whole Trinity; whence it pertains to the unity of 
the essence, not to the distinction of the Persons. By natural reason, therefore, 
only those things can be known concerning God, which belong to the Unity of the 
Divine essence, not to the distinction of the Divine Persons.” This wise and sound 
limitation should be borne in mind, as a testimony against that neoplatonizing spirit 
of modern times, which seeks to strengthen the evidence of the Christian Doctrine 
of the Trinity, by distorting it into conformity with the speculations of Heathen 
Philosophy. The Hegelian Theory of the Trinity is a remarkable instance of this 
kind. Indeed, Hegel himself expressly regards coincidence with neoplatonism as an 
evidence in favor of an idealist interpretation of Christian doctrines.<note n="209" id="iv.vi-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p40"><i>Philosophie 
der Geschichte, Werke</i>, IX. p. 402.</p></note> A similar spirit occasionally appears 
in influential writers among ourselves.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p41"><a id="iv.vi-p41.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 168.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p42">For the objection, see <i>Catech. Racov</i>. De Persona Christi, 
Cap. 1. (Ed. 1609. p. 43.) “It is repugnant to sound reason. <i>In the first place</i>, 
because two substances, opposite in their properties, cannot unite so as to form 
one person; . . . . <i>then, too</i>, because two natures, each constituting a person, 
cannot come together so as to constitute one person.”—Spinoza, <i>Epist. XXI</i>. 
“As to the additional view, given by some churches, that God assumed human nature, 
I have expressly declared, that I know not what they say; nay, to confess the truth, 
they seem to me to talk no less absurdly than if any one should say that a circle 
has assumed the nature of a square.” Similar objections are urged by F. W. Newman,
<i>The Soul</i>, p. 116, and by Theodore Parker, <i>Critical and Miscellaneous Writings</i>, 
p. 320, <i>Discourse of Matters pertaining to Religion</i>, p. 234.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p43"><a id="iv.vi-p43.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 169.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p44">One half of this dilemma has been exhibited by Sir W. Hamilton,
<i>Discussions</i>, p. 609. sqq. It is strange however that this great thinker should 
not have seen that the second alternative is equally inconceivable; that it is as 
impossible to conceive the creation as a process of evolution from the being of 
the Creator, as it is to conceive it as a production out of nothing. This double 
impossibility is much more in harmony with the philosophy of the conditioned, than 
the hypothesis which Sir W. Hamilton adopts.


<pb n="323" id="iv.vi-Page_323" />
Indeed, his admirable criticism of Cousin’s theory (<i>Discussions</i>, p. 36,) 
contains in substance the same dilemma as that exhibited in the text. For some additional 
remarks on this point, see above, Lecture II. Note 33.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p45"><a id="iv.vi-p45.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 169.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p46"><i>Pensées</i>, Partie II. Art. I. § 1.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p47"><a id="iv.vi-p47.1">Note XXI.</a>, p. 171.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p48">Greg, <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, p. 248. sqq. Compare the cognate 
passages from other Authors, quoted above, Lecture I. Note 21.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p49"><a id="iv.vi-p49.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 172.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p50">For some remarks connected with this and cognate theories, see 
above, Lecture I. notes <a href="#iv.i-p64.1" id="iv.vi-p50.1">21</a>, <a href="#iv.i-p66.1" id="iv.vi-p50.2">22</a>, 
<a href="#iv.i-p77.1" id="iv.vi-p50.3">23</a>, Lecture III. notes <a href="#iv.iii-p56.1" id="iv.vi-p50.4">16</a>, 
<a href="#iv.iii-p60.1" id="iv.vi-p50.5">18</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p51"><a id="iv.vi-p51.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 173.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p52">“For since in general it is one thing to understand the <i>impossibility</i> 
of a thing, and a far different thing not to understand its <i>possibility</i>; 
so especially in those matters of which we are utterly ignorant, such as those which 
are not exposed to sense, the things are by no means forthwith impossible, the possibility 
of which we do not thoroughly understand. Therefore it does not become the philosopher 
to deny universally Divine efficiency in the created world, or to maintain as certain, 
that God Himself contributes nothing (immediately) either to the consecutive order 
of natural things,—as for instance the keeping up of each part or species, embraced 
in a genus of animals or of plants,—or to moral changes,—as for instance, the improvement 
of the human soul,—or to assert that it is altogether impossible for a revelation 
or any other extraordinary event to be brought about by Divine agency.” Storr,
<i>Annotationes quædam Theologicæ</i>, p. 5.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p53"><a id="iv.vi-p53.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 173.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p54">“For since the force and power of nature, is the very force and 
power of God, and its laws and rules are the very decrees of God, it is in general 
a thing to be believed, that the power of nature is infinite, and that its laws 
are so made, as to extend to all things which are conceived by the


<pb n="324" id="iv.vi-Page_324" />
Divine mind. For, otherwise, what else is determined, than that God made nature 
so impotent, and appointed for it laws and rules so unproductive, that he is often 
to come anew to its aid, if He will have it so preserved that things may succeed 
according to wish; a thing which I conceive to be indeed most foreign to reason.” 
Spinoza, <i>Tractatus Theologico-Politicus</i>, cap. VI.—”The latter, indeed (Supernaturalists), 
assume that God governs human affairs in general by a natural order, and that when 
this natural order can no longer satisfy His will, He comes in with remedial aid 
by the working of miracles; the former (Rationalists) decide that God, from eternity, 
so wisely arranged that all things should follow in a continuous series, that the 
things which occurred many ages ago, prepared and brought about what is occurring 
now, and that there should be no need of certain miracles, as a kind of intercalations.” 
Wegscheider, <i>Instit. Theol</i>. § 12. From an opposite point of view to that 
of Spinoza, Herbart arrives at a similar conclusion. “Religion requires the view, 
that He who, as Father, has made provision for men, now in deepest silence leaves 
the race to itself, as having no part in it; without trace of any such feeling itas 
might be likened to human sympathy, and indeed to egotism.”<note n="210" id="iv.vi-p54.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p55"><i>Lehrbuch zur 
Einleitung in die Philosophie</i>, § 155 (<i>Werke</i>, I. p. 278).</p></note> 
The simile of the calculating engine, acting by its own laws, is adduced by Mr. 
Babbage (<i>Ninth Bridgewater Treatise</i>, ch. 2), “to illustrate the distinction 
between a system to which the restoring hand of its contriver is applied, either 
frequently or at distant intervals, and one which had received at its first formation 
the impress of the will of its author, foreseeing the varied but yet necessary laws 
of its action throughout the whole of its existence; “and to show” that that for 
which, after its original adjustment, no superintendence is acquired, displays far 
greater ingenuity than that which demands, at every change in its law, the direct 
intervention of its contriver.” Mr. Jowett, though rejecting the analogy of the 
machine, uses similar language: “The directing power that is able to foresee all 
things, and provide against them by simple and general rules, is a worthier image 
of the Divine intelligence than the handicraftsman ‘putting his hand to the hammer,’ 
detaching and isolating portions of matter from the laws by which he has himself 
put them together.”<note n="211" id="iv.vi-p55.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p56"><i>Epistles of St. Paul</i>, vol. II. p. 412.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p57"><a id="iv.vi-p57.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 174.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p58">“The reason why, among men, an artificer is justly esteemed so 
much the more skilful, as the machine of his composing will continue longer to move 
regularly without any further interposition of the workman, is 


<pb n="325" id="iv.vi-Page_325" />
because the skill of all human artificers consists only in composing, adjusting, 
or putting together certain movements, the principles of whose motion are altogether 
independent upon the artificer. . . . . But with regard to God, the case is quite 
different; because He not only composes or puts things together, but is himself 
the Author and continual Preserver of their original forces or moving powers. And 
consequently it is not a diminution, but the true glory of his workmanship, that
<i>nothing</i> is done without his <i>continual government</i> and <i>inspection</i>.” 
Clarke, <i>First Reply to Leibnitz</i>, p. 15.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p59"><a id="iv.vi-p59.1">Note XXVI.</a>, p. 174.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p60">“'I do not believe,” says Theodore Parlker, “there ever was a 
miracle, or ever will be; every where I find law,—the constant mode of 
operation of the infinite God.”—<i>Some account of my Ministry</i>, appended to <i>Theism, 
Atheism, and the Popular Theology</i>, p. 263. Compare the same work, pp. 113, 188; 
and Atkinson, <i>Man’s Nature and Development</i>, p. 241. The statement is not 
at present true, even as regards the material world: it is false as regards the 
world of mind- and were it true in both, it would prove nothing regarding the “infinite 
God.” For the conception of law is, to say the least, quite as finite as that of 
miraculous interposition. Professor Powell, in his latest work, though not absolutely 
rejecting miracles, yet adopts a tone which, compared with such passages as the 
above, is at least painfully suggestive. “It is now perceived by all inquiring minds, 
that the advance of true scientific principles, and the grand inductive conclusions 
of universal and eternal law and order, are at once the basis of all rational theology, 
and give the death-blow to superstition.” <i>Christianity without Judaism</i>, p. 
11.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p61"><a id="iv.vi-p61.1">Note XXVII.</a>, p. 174.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p62"><a id="iv.vi-p62.1" />This point has been treated by the author at greater length in 
the <i>Prolegomena Logica</i>, p. 135, and in the article <i>Metaphysics</i>, in 
the eighth edition of the <i>Encyclopædia Britannica</i>, vol. XIV. p. 600.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p63"><a id="iv.vi-p63.1">Note XXVIII.</a>, p. 176.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p64">See McCosh, <i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, pp. 162, 166. 
The quotations which the author brings forward in support of this remark, from Humboldt 
and Comte, are valuable as showing the concurrence of the highest scientific authorities 
as to the facts stated. The religious application


<pb n="326" id="iv.vi-Page_326" />
of these facts is Dr. McCosh’s own, and constitutes one of the most instructive 
portions of his valuable work. The fact itself has been noticed and commented on 
with his usual sagacity by Bishop Butler, <i>Analogy</i>, Part II. c. 3. “Would 
it not have been thought highly improbable, that men should’ have been so much more 
capable of discovering, even to certainty, the general laws of matter, and the magnitudes, 
paths, and revolutions of the heavenly bodies, than the occasions and cures of distempers, 
and many other things, in which human life seems so much more nearly concerned, 
than in astronomy?”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p65"><a id="iv.vi-p65.1">Note XXIX.</a>, p. 176.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p66">“There are domains of nature in which man’s foresight is considerably 
extended and accurate, and other domains in which it is very limited, or very dim 
and confused. Again, there are departments of nature in which man’s influence is 
considerable, and others which lie altogether beyond his control, directly or indirectly. 
Now, on comparing these classes of objects, we find them to have a cross or converse 
relation to one another. Where man’s foreknowledge is extensive, either he has no 
power, or his power is limited; and where his power might be exerted, his foresight 
is contracted. . . . . . He can tell in what position a satellite of 
Saturn will be a hundred years after this present time, but he cannot say in what 
state his bodily health may be an hour hence. . . . . We are now in 
circumstances to discover the advantages arising from the mixture of uniformity 
and uncertainty in the operations of nature. Both serve most important ends in the 
government of God. The one renders nature steady and stable, the other active and 
accommodating. Without the certainty, man would waver as in a dream, and wander 
as in a trackless desert; without the unexpected changes, he would make his rounds 
like the gin-horse in its circuit, or the prisoner on his wheel. Were nature altogether 
capricious, man would likewise become altogether capricious, for he could have no 
motive to steadfast action: again, were nature altogether fixed, it would make man’s 
character as cold and formal as itself.” McCosh, <i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, 
pp. 172, 174 (fourth edition).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p67"><a id="iv.vi-p67.1">Note XXX.</a>, p. 177.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p68">The solution usually given by Christian writers of the difficulty 
of reconciling the efficacy of prayer with the infinite power and wisdom of God, 
I cannot help regarding, while thoroughly sympathizing with the purpose of its advocates, 
as unsatisfactory. That solution may be given


<pb n="327" id="iv.vi-Page_327" />
in the language of Euler. “When a christian addresses to God, at this present moment, 
a prayer worthy of being granted, we must not imagine that this prayer reaches now, 
for the first time, the knowledge of God. He has already heard that prayer from 
all eternity; and since this compassionate Father has judged it worthy of being 
granted, He has arranged the world expressly in favor of this prayer in such manner, 
that its accomplishment may be a consequence of the natural course of events.”<note n="212" id="iv.vi-p68.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p69"><i>Lettres 
à une Princesse d’ Allemagne</i>, vol. I. p. 357, ed. Cournot. Compare McCosh,
<i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, p 222.</p></note> In other words, the prayer 
is foreseen and foreordained, as well as the answer. This solution appears to assume 
that the conception of law and necessity adequately represents the absolute nature 
of God, while that of contingence and special interposition is to be subordinated 
to it. The arrangements of God in the government of the world are fixed from all 
eternity, and if the prayer is part of those arrangements, it becomes a necessary 
act likewise. It is surely a more reverent, and probably a truer solution, to say 
that the conception of general law and that of special interposition are equally 
human. Neither probably represents, as a speculative truth, the absolute manner 
in which God works in His Providence; both are equally necessary, as regulative 
truths, to govern man’s conduct in this life. In neither aspect are we warranted 
in making the one conception subordinate to the other. A similar objection may be 
urged against the theory which represents a miracle as the possible manifestation 
of a higher and unknown law. There is nothing in the conception of law which entitles 
it to this preeminence over other human modes of representation.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p70"><a id="iv.vi-p70.1">Note XXXI.</a>, p. 177.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p71">Kant, though he attaches no value to miracles as evidences of 
a moral religion, yet distinctly allows that there is no sufficient reason for denying 
their possibility as facts or their utility at certain periods of the history of 
religion.<note n="213" id="iv.vi-p71.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p72"><i>Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft</i>, p. 99, 
edit. Rosenkranz.</p></note> This moderation is not imitated by his disciple, Wegscheider, 
who says: “The belief in a <i>supernatural</i> and <i>miraculous</i>, and that 
too, an <i>immediate</i> revelation of God seems not well reconcilable with the 
ideas of a God eternal, always constant to Himself, omnipotent, omniscient and most 
wise.”<note n="214" id="iv.vi-p72.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p73"><i>Instit. Theol</i>. § 12.</p></note> 
Strauss, in like manner, assumes that the absolute cause never disturbs the chain 
of secondary causes by arbitrary acts of interposition; and therefore lays it down 
as a canon, that whatever is miraculous is unhistorical.<note n="215" id="iv.vi-p73.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p74"><i>Leben Jesu</i>, 
§ 16.</p></note></p>



<pb n="328" id="iv.vi-Page_328" />
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p75"><a id="iv.vi-p75.1">Note XXXII.</a>, p. 178.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p76">See, on the one side, Babbage, <i>Ninth Bridgewater Treatise</i>, 
ch. 8; Hitchcock, <i>Religion of Geology</i>, p. 290. The same view is also suggested 
as probable by Butler, <i>Analogy</i>, Part II. ch. 4. On the other side, as regards 
the limitations within which the idea of law should be applied to the course of 
God’s Providence, see McCosh, <i>Method of Divine Government</i>, p. 155. Kant,
<i>Religion innerhalb, u. s. w</i>. p. 102, maintains, with reason, that from a 
human point of view, a law of miracles is unattainable.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p77"><a id="iv.vi-p77.1">Note XXXIII.</a>, p. 180.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p78">Sir William Hamilton, <i>Discussions</i>, p. 625.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture VII." prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii" id="iv.vii">
<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.1">LECTURE VII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p1"><a id="iv.vii-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 182.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p2">THE Moral and Religious Philosophy of Kant, which is here referred 
to, is chiefly contained in his <i>Metaphysik der Sitten</i>, first published in 
1785, his <i>Kritik der praktischen Vernunft</i>, in 1788, and his <i>Religion innerhalb 
der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft</i>, in 1793. For Kant’s influence on the rationalist 
theology of Germany, see Rosenkranz, <i>Geschichte der Kant’schen Philosophie</i>, 
p. 323. sqq. Amand Saintes, <i>Histoire du Rationalisme en Allemagne</i>, L. II. 
ch. xi. Rose, <i>State of Protestantism in Germany</i>, p. 183 (2nd edition), Kahnis,
<i>History of German Protestantism</i>, pp. 88, 167 (Meyer’s Translation).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p3"><a id="iv.vii-p3.1">Note II.</a>, p. 183.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p4">See <i>Metaphysik der Sitten</i>, pp. 5, 31, 52, 87, 92; <i>Kritik 
der praktischen Vernunft</i>, p. 224 (ed. Rosenkranz).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p5"><a id="iv.vii-p5.1">Note III.</a>, p. 183.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p6">A similar view of the superiority of the moral consciousness over 
other phenomena of the human mind, as regards absolute certainty, seems to


<pb n="329" id="iv.vii-Page_329" />
be held by Mr. Jowett. In reference to certain doubts connected with the Doctrine 
of the Atonement, he observes, “It is not the pride of human reason which suggests 
these questions, but the moral sense which He himself has implanted in the breast 
of each one of us.”<note n="216" id="iv.vii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p7"><i>Epistles of St. Paul</i>, Vol. II. p. 468.</p></note> It 
is difficult to see the force of the antithesis here suggested. The “moral sense” is not more the gift of God than the 
“human reason;” and the decisions of the former, 
to be represented in consciousness at all, require the cooperation of the latter. 
Even as regards our own personal acts, the intellectual conception must be united 
with the moral sense in passing judgment; and in all general theories concerning 
the moral nature of God or of man, the rational faculty will necessarily have the 
larger share.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p8"><a id="iv.vii-p8.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 183.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p9"><i>Kritik der reinen Vernunft</i>, p. 631. ed. Rosenkranz. <i>
Metaphysik der Sitten</i>, p. 31. <i>Religion innerhalb u. s. w</i>. p. 123.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p10"><a id="iv.vii-p10.1">Note V.</a>, p. 183.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p11"><i>Religion u. s. w</i>. p. 123.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p12"><a id="iv.vii-p12.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 183.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p13"><i>Ibid</i>. pp. 122,184.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p14"><a id="iv.vii-p14.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 183.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p15"><i>Ibid</i>. pp. 123, 133. Compare <i>Streit der Facultäten</i>, 
p. 304.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p16"><a id="iv.vii-p16.1">Note VIII.</a>, p. 184.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p17">See above, <a href="#iii.ii-p8.7" id="iv.vii-p17.1">Lecture III, p. 74</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p18"><a id="iv.vii-p18.1">Note IX.</a>, p. 185.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p19">On the existence of necessary truths in morals, comparable to 
those of mathematics, see Reid, <i>Intellectual Powers</i>, Essay VI. ch. 6 (pp. 
453, 454. ed. Hamilton).</p>



<pb n="330" id="iv.vii-Page_330" />
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p20"><a id="iv.vii-p20.1">Note X.</a>, p. 186.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p21">Compare Jacobi, <i>An Fichte, Werke</i>, III. pp. 35, 37. “Just 
as certainly as I possess reason, so certainly do I not possess along with it the 
perfection of life, I do <i>not</i> possess the fulness of the good and the true; 
and just as certainly as I do <i>not</i> possess this, <i>and know it</i>, just 
so certainly do I <i>know</i> there is a higher Being, and in Him I have my origin
. . . . . I acknowledge, then, that I do not know the <i>Good in itself</i>, 
the <i>True in itself</i>, also that I have only a remote <i>foreboding</i> of it.” 
That the moral providence of God cannot be judged by the same standard as the actions 
of men, see Leibnitz, <i>Théodicée, De la Conformité</i>, etc. § 32 (<i>Opera</i>, 
ed. Erdmann, p. 489).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p22"><a id="iv.vii-p22.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 187.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p23">“Wherefore, inasmuch as our actions are conversant about things 
beset with many circumstances, which cause men of sundry wits to be also of sundry 
judgments concerning that which ought to be done; requisite it cannot but seem the 
rule of divine law should herein help our imbecility, that we might the more infallibly 
understand what is good and what evil. The first principles of the Law of Nature 
are easy; hard it were to find men ignorant of them. But concerning the duty which 
Nature’s law doth require at the hands of men, in a number of things particular, 
so far hath the natural understanding even of sundry whole nations been darkened, 
that they have not discerned, no not gross iniquity to be sin.—Hooker, <i>E. P</i>., 
I. xii. 2.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p24"><a id="iv.vii-p24.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 187.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p25">This corresponds to the distinction drawn by Leibnitz, between
<i>eternal</i> and <i>positive</i> truths of the reason. See <i>Théodicée, Discours 
de la Conformité</i>, etc. § 2 (<i>Opera</i>, Erdmann, p. 480). The latter class 
of truths, he allows, may be subservient to Faith, and even opposed by it, but not 
the former.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p26"><a id="iv.vii-p26.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 189.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p27">That it is impossible to conceive the Divine Will as absolutely 
indifferent, is shown by Müller, <i>Christliche Lehre von der Sünde</i>, I. p. 128. 
But on the other hand, we are equally unable to conceive it as necessarily determined 
by the laws of the Divine Nature. We cannot therefore conceive absolute morality 
either as dependent on, or as independent of, the Will of God. In other words, we 
are unable to conceive absolute morality at all.</p>

<pb n="331" id="iv.vii-Page_331" />
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p28"><a id="iv.vii-p28.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 190.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p29">See above, <a href="#iv.i-p49.1" id="iv.vii-p29.1">Lecture I, Note 14</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p30"><a id="iv.vii-p30.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 190.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p31">“Sin <i>contains</i> its own retributive penalty, as surely and 
as naturally as the acorn contains the oak. . . . . It is ordained 
to follow guilt by God—not as a Judge, but as the Creator and Legislator of the 
universe. . . . We can be redeemed from the punishment of sin only 
by being redeemed from its commission. Neither <i>can</i> there be any such thing 
as vicarious atonement or punishment. . . . If the foregoing reflections 
are sound, the awful, yet wholesome conviction presses on our minds, that <i>there 
can be no forgiveness of sins</i>.”- Greg, <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, p. 265. 
“I believe God is a just God, rewarding and punishing us exactly as we act well 
or ill. I believe that such reward and punishment follow necessarily from His will 
as revealed in natural law, as well as in the Bible. I believe that as the highest 
justice is the highest mercy, so He is a merciful God. That the guilty should suffer 
the measure of penalty which their guilt has incurred, is justice.”—Froude, <i>
Nemesis of Faith</i>, p. 69.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p32"><a id="iv.vii-p32.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 190.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p33">See above, <a href="#iv.i-p47.1" id="iv.vii-p33.1">Lecture I, Note 13</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p34"><a id="iv.vii-p34.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 190.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p35">See above, <a href="#iv.i-p45.1" id="iv.vii-p35.1">Lecture I, Note 12</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p36"><a id="iv.vii-p36.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 190.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p37">See Newman, <i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 8. Compare Wegscheider,
<i>Instit. Theol</i>. § 141.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p38"><a id="iv.vii-p38.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 191.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p39">Mr. Rigg justly observes of the theory of immediate forgiveness, 
as substituted for the Christian Atonement, “Let all men be told that ‘God cannot 
be angry with any,’ and that whatever may have been a man’s sins, if he will but 
repent, there is no hindrance to God’s freely forgiving him all, without the infliction 
of any punishment whatever, and without the


<pb n="332" id="iv.vii-Page_332" />
need of any atonement or intercession. What would be the effect of such a proclamation? 
Would it make sin appear ‘exceeding sinful?’ Would it enhance our idea of the holiness 
of God? Would it not make sin appear a light and trivial thing, tolerated too easily 
by a ‘good-natured’ God, to be held as of much account by man?”<note n="217" id="iv.vii-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p40"><i>Modern Anglican 
Theology</i>, p. 317.</p></note> Wegscheider indeed actually urges this argument 
against the Christian doctrine, which it suits his purpose to represent as a 
scheme of unconditional forgiveness. “Experience teaches, that the belief, that 
even the most wicked man can easily obtain absolute remission of sins, has 
always done the greatest detriment to true virtue and integrity.”—<i>Instit. Theol</i>. § 140.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p41"><a id="iv.vii-p41.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 191.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p42">Such is, in fact, the theory of Kant. See <i>Religion innerhalb 
der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft</i>, p. 84. He does not, however, carry his principle 
consistently out, but admits a kind of vicarious suffering in a symbolical sense; 
the penitent being morally a different individual from the sinner. Even this metaphorical 
conceit is utterly out of place according to the main principles of his system.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p43"><a id="iv.vii-p43.1">Note XXI.</a>, p. 192.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p44">Some excellent remarks on this point will be found in McCosh’s
<i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, p. 475 (4th edition).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p45"><a id="iv.vii-p45.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 192.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p46">“This natural indignation is generally moderate and low enough 
in mankind, in each particular man, when the injury which excites it doth not affect 
himself, or one whom he considers as himself. Therefore the precepts to forgive 
and to love our enemies, do not relate to that general indignation against injury 
and the authors of it, but to this feeling, or resentment, when raised by private 
or personal injury.”—Butler, Sermon IX, <i>On Forgiveness of Injuries</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p47"><a id="iv.vii-p47.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 193.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p48">Thus Mr. Froude exclaims, “He! to have created mankind liable 
to fail—to have laid them in the way of a temptation under which He knew


<pb n="333" id="iv.vii-Page_333" />
they would fall, and then curse them and all who were to come of them, and all 
the world for their sakes! “—<i>Nemesis of Faith</i>, p. 11. This author omits the whole 
doctrine of the redemption, and treats the fall and the curse as if they were the 
sole manner of God’s dealing with sinners. His objection, stripped of its violent 
language, is but one form of the universal riddle—the existence of Evil. A similar 
objection is urged by Mr. Parker, <i>Theism, Atheism, and the Popular Theology</i>, 
p. 64: and by Mr. Atkinson, <i>Letters on the Laws of Man’s Nature and Development</i>, 
pp. 173, 174.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p49"><a id="iv.vii-p49.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 193.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p50">Aristotle <i>Eth. Nic</i>. V. 10. “For of a thing, which is not 
limited, the rule is also unlimited, like the plumb-rule of Lesbian house-building, 
changing according to the form of the stone, and not remaining the same rule.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p51"><a id="iv.vii-p51.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 193.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p52">On this spirit of universal criticism, Augustine remarks: “But 
they are foolish, who say, 'Could not the wisdom of God otherwise deliver men, 
than by assuming human nature, and being born of a woman, and suffering all 
those things from sinners?' To whom, we say He could, but if He were to do 
otherwise, He would in like manner be displeasing to your folly.”—<i>De Agone Christiano</i>, c. 11.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p53">The following passage from the <i>Eclipse of Faith</i>, p. 125, 
is an excellent statement of the versatility of the “moral reason,” or “spiritual 
insight,” when set up as a criterion of religious truth. “Even as to that fundamental 
position,—the existence of a Being of unlimited power and wisdom (as to his unlimited
<i>goodness</i>, I believe that nothing but an external revelation can absolutely 
certify us), I feel that I am much more indebted to those inferences from <i>design</i>, 
which these writers make so light of, than to any <i>clearness</i> in the imperfect 
intuition; for if I found—and surely this is the true test—the traces of design 
less conspicuous in the external world, confusion there as in the moral, and in 
both greater than is now found in either, I extremely doubt whether the faintest 
surmise of such a Being would have suggested itself to me. But be that as it may; 
as to their other cardinal sentiments,—the nature of my relations to this Being—his 
placability if offended,—the terms of forgiveness, if any,—whether, as these gentlemen 
affirm, he is accessible to all, without any atonement or mediator:—as to all this, 
I solemnly declare, that apart from external instruction, I cannot by interrogating 
my racked spirit, catch even a murmur.


<pb n="334" id="iv.vii-Page_334" />
That it must be faint indeed, in <i>other</i> men—so faint as to render the pretensions 
of the certitude of the internal revelation, and its independence of all external 
revelation, perfectly preposterous—I infer from this,—that they have, for the most 
part, arrived at diametrically opposite conclusions from those of these interpreters 
of the spiritual revelation. As to the articles, indeed, of man’s immortality and 
a future state, it would be truly difficult for my ‘spiritual insight’ to verify
<i>theirs</i>; for, according to Mr. Parker, his ‘insight’ affirms that man <i>is</i> 
immortal, and Mr. Newman’s ‘insight’ declares nothing about the matter! Nor is my 
consciousness, so far as I can trace it, mine only. This painful uncertainty has 
been the confession of multitudes of far greater minds; they have been so far from 
contending that we have naturally a clear utterance on these great questions, that 
they have acknowledged the necessity of an external revelation; and mankind <i>in 
general</i>, so far from thinking or feeling such light superfluous, have been constantly
<i>gaping</i> after it, and adopted almost any thing that but <i>bore the name</i>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p54">What, then, am I to think of this all-sufficient revelation 
from within?”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p55"><a id="iv.vii-p55.1">Note XXVI.</a>, p. 193.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p56">For the Socinian theory of a limited foreknowledge in God, see 
Müller, <i>Christliche Lehre con der Sünde</i>, II. pp. 276, 288; Davison, <i>Discourses 
on Prophecy</i>, pp. 360, 367. A similar view is held by Rothe, <i>Theol. Ethik</i>, 
Vol. I. p. 118; and by Drobisch, <i>Grundlehren der Religionsphilosophie</i>, p. 
209. For the opposite necessitarian theory, see Calvin, <i>Inst</i>. L. II. ch. 
4. § 6; Edwards, <i>On the Freedom of the Will</i>, Part II. Sect. xii. quoted above, 
Lect. II. Note 7; and in the authorities cited by Wegscheider, <i>Inst. Theol</i>., 
§ 65.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p57"><a id="iv.vii-p57.1">Note XXVII.</a>, p. 193.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p58">That God’s knowledge is not properly <i>foreknowledge</i>, as 
not being subject to the law of time, is maintained by Augustine, <i>De Civ. Dei</i>, 
XI. 21, <i>De Div. Quæst ad Simpl</i>. 4. If. Qu. 2. § 2, and by Boethius, <i>De 
Consol. Phil</i>. L. V. <scripRef passage="Pr. 3" id="iv.vii-p58.1" parsed="|Prov|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3">Pr. 3</scripRef>-6. A similar view is taken by Wegscheider, <i>Inst. 
Theol</i>. § 65. As a speculative theory, this view is as untenable as the opposite 
hypothesis of an absolute foreknowledge and predestination. We can only say that 
we do not know that the Divine Consciousness is subject to the law of succession; 
not that we know that it is not. As a means of saving the infinity of God’s knowledge, 
consistently with the free agency of man, the hypothesis becomes unnecessary, the 
instant we admit that the infinite is


<pb n="335" id="iv.vii-Page_335" />
not an object of human conception at all. If this is once conceded, we need no hypothesis 
to reconcile truths which we cannot certainly know to be in antagonism to each other. 
We cannot assume the simultaneity of the divine consciousness; for we know nothing 
of the infinite, either in itself or in its relation to time. Nor, on the other 
hand, could we deduce the necessity of human actions from the fact of God’s foreknowledge, 
even if the latter could be assumed as absolutely true; for we know not whether 
the conception of necessity itself implies a divine reality, or merely a human mode 
of representation.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p59"><a id="iv.vii-p59.1">Note XXVIII.</a>, p. 194.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p60">Wegscheider (<i>Inst. Theol</i>. § 50) denies the possibility 
of prophecy, on the ground that a prediction of human events is destructive of freedom. 
In this he follows Kant, <i>Anthropologie</i>, § 35.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p61"><a id="iv.vii-p61.1">Note XXIX.</a>, p. 194.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p62">“As it is certain that prescience does not destroy the liberty 
of man’s will, or impose any necessity upon it, men’s actions being not therefore 
future, because they are foreknown, but therefore foreknown, because future; and 
were a thing never so contingent, yet upon supposition that it will be done, it 
must needs have been future from all eternity: so is it extreme arrogance for men, 
because themselves can naturally foreknow nothing but by some causes antecedent, 
as an eclipse of the sun or moon, therefore to presume to measure the knowledge 
of God Almighty according to the same scantling, and to deny him the prescience 
of human actions, not considering that, as his nature is incomprehensible, so his 
knowledge may be well looked upon by us as such too; that which is past our finding 
out, and too wonderful for us.”—Cudworth, <i>Intellectual System</i>, ch. 
V. (Vol. III. p. 19. ed. Harrison). “<i>We</i> may be unable to conceive how a thing not 
necessary in its nature can be foreknown—for <i>our</i> foreknowledge is in general 
limited by that circumstance, and is more or less perfect in proportion to the fixed 
or necessary nature of the things we contemplate: . . . but to subject 
the knowledge of God to any such limitation is surely absurd and unphilosophical, 
as well as impious.”—Copleston, <i>Enquiry into the Doctrines of Necessity and 
Predestination</i>, p. 46.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p63"><a id="iv.vii-p63.1">Note XXX.</a>, p. 194.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p64">Origen. apud Euseb. <i>Præp. Evang</i>. VI. 11. 36. And if we 
must say, that foreknowledge is not the cause of events, we will say what, though 
more


<pb n="336" id="iv.vii-Page_336" />
paradoxical, is yet true, that the fact that the thing is to be, is the cause of 
its foreknowledge.”—Leibnitz, <i>Théodicée</i>, § 37. “It is very easy to decide, 
that foreknowledge in itself adds nothing to the determination of the reality of 
future events, except that this determination is known; a thing which does not at 
all increase the determination, or the <i>futurition</i> (as it is called) of these 
events.”—Clarke, <i>Demonstration of the Being and Attributes of God</i>, p. 96. 
“The certainty of Foreknowledge does not cause the certainty of things, but is itself 
founded on the reality of their existence. Whatever now is, it is <i>certain</i> 
that it is; and it was yesterday and from eternity as <i>certainly</i> true, that 
the thing <i>would</i> be to-day, as ’tis now <i>certain</i> that it is. This <i>
certainty of events</i> is equally the same, whether it is supposed that the thing 
could be foreknown or not.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p65"><a id="iv.vii-p65.1">Note XXXI.</a>, p. 195.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p66">See above, Lecture VI, <a href="#iii.v-p28.1" id="iv.vii-p66.1">p. 150</a>, and 
<a href="#iv.vi-p62.1" id="iv.vii-p66.2">Note 27</a>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p67"><a id="iv.vii-p67.1">Note XXXII.</a>, p. 196.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p68">This question is discussed at some length by Euler, <i>Lettres 
á une Princesse d’Allemagne</i>, Vol. I. p. 360. ed., Cournot.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p69"><a id="iv.vii-p69.1">Note XXXIII.</a>, p. 196.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p70">“Sins are finite; between the finite and the infinite there is 
no proportion; therefore punishments also ought to be finite.”—Sonerus apud Leibnitz. 
Præf.<note n="218" id="iv.vii-p70.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p71">Published by Lessing. in his tract, <i>Leibnitz von den ewigen Strafen</i> 
(<i>Lessing’s Schriften</i>, ed. Lachmann, Vol. IX. p. 154).</p></note> The same argument 
is used by Blasche, <i>Philosophische Unsterblichkeitlehre</i>, § 4; as well as 
by Mr. Newman, <i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 78, and by Mr. Froude, <i>Nemesis of Faith</i>, 
p. 17. The latter however entirely misrepresents Leibnitz’s reply to the objection.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p72"><a id="iv.vii-p72.1">Note XXXIV.</a>, p. 197.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p73">Thus Leibnitz replies to the objection of Sonerus: “Even, therefore, 
if we should concede that no sin is of itself infinite, yet it can with truth be 
said, that the sins of the damned are infinite in number; for they persist in sinning, 
through all eternity.” The same argument is repeated in the 


<pb n="337" id="iv.vii-Page_337" />
<i>Theodicée</i>, §§ 74, 133, 266. The reply which Mr. Froude attributes to 
Leibnitz, namely, that sin against an Infinite Being contracts a character of 
infinity, is merely noticed by him as “<span lang="FR" id="iv.vii-p73.1">la raison vulgaire</span>,” urged, among 
others, by Ursinus. With Leibnitz’s language may be compared that of Müller; 
“And 
since experience shows, that men <i>really resist</i> the holiest work of divine 
love, why should it be thought impossible, that this resistance against God may 
also, on the other side this earthly life, be ever again renewed, and thus 
carried forward into endless periods?”—<i>Christliche Lehre von der Sünde</i>, II. p. 601.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p74"><a id="iv.vii-p74.1">Note XXXV.</a>, p. 197.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p75">Thus Mr. Newman says, “I saw that the current orthodoxy made Satan 
eternal conqueror over Christ. In vain does the Son of God come from heaven and 
take human flesh and die on the cross. In spite of him the devil carries off to 
hell the vast majority of mankind, in whom not misery only, but <i>Sin</i>, is triumphant 
for ever and ever.”<note n="219" id="iv.vii-p75.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p76"><i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 78.</p></note> 
And Mr. Parker, to the same effect, remarks, “I can never believe that Evil is a 
finality with God.”<note n="220" id="iv.vii-p76.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p77"><i>Some Account of my Ministry</i>. See <i>Theism, Atheism</i>, 
etc., p. 261.</p></note> The remarks of Müller, in answer to similar theories, are worthy 
of consideration. “It seems incredible, according to what we have said, that the 
idea of the world is to reach its complete development with an <i>unsettled discord</i>, 
that opposition to the Divine will is to maintain itself in the will of any creature 
whatsoever. This difficulty, however, is solved by a correct conception of <i>punishment</i>. 
The opposition to the Divine will does not hold its ground, but is absolutely overcome, 
when the entire condition of the beings, in whom it is, is a penal condition; so 
that evil, being in restraint, is no longer able to disturb the pure harmony of 
the world glorified and transformed to the kingdom of God.”<note n="221" id="iv.vii-p77.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p78">Christliche Lehre 
von der Sünde, II. p. 599.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p79"><a id="iv.vii-p79.1">Note XXXVI.</a>, p. 197.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p80">See a short treatise by Kant, <i>Ueber das Misslingen aller Philosophischen 
Versuche in der Theodicée</i> (<i>Werke</i>, VII. p. 385). For a more detailed account 
of various theories, see Müller, <i>Christliche Lehre von der Sünde</i>, B. II. 
An able review of the difficulties of the question will be found in Mr. Mozley’s
<i>Augustinian Doctrine of Predestination</i>, p. 262 <i>seq</i>.</p>


<pb n="338" id="iv.vii-Page_338" />
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p81"><a id="iv.vii-p81.1">Note XXXVII.</a>, p. 197.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p82">The theory which represents evil as a <i>privation</i> or a <i>
negation</i>—a theory adopted by theologians and philosophers of almost every shade 
of opinion, in order to reconcile the goodness of God with the apparent permission 
of sin, can only be classed among the numerous necessarily fruitless attempts of 
metaphysicians to explain the primary facts of consciousness, by the arbitrary assumption 
of a principle of which we are not and cannot be conscious, and of whose truth or 
falsehood we have therefore no possible guarantee. Moral evil, in the only form 
in which we are conscious of it, appears as the direct transgression of a law whose 
obligation we feel within us; and thus manifested, it is an act as real and as positive 
as any performed in the most rigid compliance with that law. And this is the utmost 
point to which human research can penetrate. Whether, in some absolute mode of existence, 
out of all relation to human consciousness, the phenomenon of moral evil is ultimately 
dependent on the addition or the subtraction of some causative principle, is a question 
the solution of which is beyond consciousness, and therefore beyond philosophy. 
To us, as moral agents, capable of right and wrong acts, evil is a reality, and 
its consequences are a reality. What may be the nature of the cause which produces 
this unquestionably real fact of human consciousness, is a mystery which God has 
not revealed, and which man cannot discover.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p83"><a id="iv.vii-p83.1">Note XXXVIII.</a>, p. 199.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p84"><i>Analogy</i>, Part II. ch. 5. In another significant passage 
(Part I. ch. 2), Butler exhibits the argument from analogy as bearing on the final 
character of punishment. “Though after men have been guilty of folly and extravagance
<i>up to a certain degree</i>, it is often in their power, for instance, to retrieve 
their affairs, to recover their health and character; at least in good measure; 
yet real reformation is, in many cases, of no avail at all towards preventing the 
miseries, poverty, sickness, infamy, naturally annexed to folly and extravagance
<i>exceeding that degree</i>. . . . So that many natural punishments 
are final to him who incurs them, if considered only in his temporal capacity.”—Compare 
Bishop Browne, <i>Procedure of the Understanding</i>, p. 351. “The difficulty in 
that question, <i>What proportion endless torments can bear to momentary sins?</i> 
is quite removed, by considering that the punishments denounced and threatened are 
not in themselves sanctions entirely arbitrary, as it is in punishments annexed 
to human laws; but they are withal so many previous warnings or declarations of 
the <i>inevitable</i> consequence and <i>natural</i> tendency of Sin in itself, 
to render us miserable in another world.”</p>

<pb n="339" id="iv.vii-Page_339" />
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p85"><a id="iv.vii-p85.1">Note XXXIX.</a>, p. 200.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p86">Kant (<i>Religion, u. s. w., Werke</i>, X. p. 45) objects to 
the doctrine of inherited corruption, on the ground that a man cannot be 
responsible for any but his own acts. The objection is carried out more fully by 
Wegscheider, who says, “Neither can the goodness of God allow, that by one man's 
sin, universal human nature be corrupted and depraved; nor can His wisdom 
suffer, that God's work, furnished from the beginning with surpassing 
endowments, be transformed in a little while, for the slightest cause, to quite 
another and a worse condition.”—<i>Inst. 
Theol</i>. § 117. The learned critic does not seem to be aware that the principle 
of one of these arguments exactly annihilates that of the other; for if we concede 
to the first, that every man is born in the state of pristine innocence, we must 
admit, in opposition to the second, that God’s work is destroyed by slight causes, 
not once only, but millions of times, in every man that sins. The only other supposition 
possible is, that sin itself is part of God’s purpose—in which case we naced not 
trouble ourselves to establish any argument on the hypothesis of the divine wisdom 
or benevolence.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p87"><a id="iv.vii-p87.1">Note XL.</a>, p. 200.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p88">Aristotle, <i>Eth. Nic</i>. VII. 2. “But one may be at a loss 
to understand how a person, who takes a right estimate of things, can live without 
moral self-control. Some, therefore, say that a person, who had knowledge, could 
not live in such manner; for (as Socrates thought), if knowledge were within him, 
he could not be controlled by something else, and dragged about by it, like a slave.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p89"><a id="iv.vii-p89.1">Note XLI.</a>, p. 200.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p90">For sundry rationalist objections to the doctrine of Justification 
by Faith, see Wegscheider, § 154, 155. He declares the whole doctrine to be the 
result of the <i>anthropopathic</i> notions of a rude age.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p91"><a id="iv.vii-p91.1">Note XLII.</a>, p. 201.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p92">“Or notion of freedom does not, it is true, exclude motives of 
conscious action; but motives are not compulsory, but are always effectual only 
through the will; motives for the human will can therefore proceed from God, without 
man’s being thereby forced, without his losing his freedom, and becoming a blind 
instrument of the higher power.”—Drobisch,


<pb n="340" id="iv.vii-Page_340" />
<i>Grundlehren der Religionsphilosophie</i>, p. 272. In like manner, Mr. Mozley, 
in his learned and philosophical work on the Augustinian Doctrine of Predestination, 
truly says, “What we have to consider in this question, is not what is the abstract 
idea of freewill, but what is the freewill which we really and actually have. This 
actual freewill, we find, is not a simple but a complex thing; exhibiting oppositions 
and inconsistencies; appearing on the one side to be a power of doing anything to 
which there is no physical hindrance, on the other side to be a restricted faculty” (p. 102). Neither the Pelagian theory on the one side, nor the Augustinian on the 
other, took sufficient account of the actual condition of the human will in relation 
to external influences. The question was argued as if the relation of divine grace 
to human volition must consist wholly in activity on the one side and passivity 
on the other;—in the will of its own motion accepting the grace, or the grace by 
its irresistible force overpowering the will. The controversy thus becomes precisely 
analogous to the philosophical dispute between the advocates of freewill and determinism; 
the one proceeding an the assumption of an absolute indifference of the will; the 
other maintaining its necessary determination by motives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p93">Mr. Mozley has thrown considerable light on the true bearings 
of the predestinarian controversy; and his work is especially valuable as vindicating 
the supreme right of Scripture to be accepted in all its statements, instead of 
being mutilated to suit the demands of human logic. But it cannot be denied that 
his own theory, however satisfactory in this respect, leaves a painful void on the 
philosophical side, and apparently vindicates the authority of revelation by the 
sacrifice of the laws of human thought. He maintains that where our conception of 
an object is indistinct, contradictory propositions may be accepted as both equally 
true; and lie carries this theory so far as to assert of the rival doctrines of 
Pelagius and Augustine, “Both these positions are true, if held together, and both 
false, if held apart.”<note n="222" id="iv.vii-p93.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p94">P. 77. To the same effect are his criticisms on Aquinas, 
p. 260, in which he says, “The will as an original spring of action is irreconcilable 
with the Divine Power, a second first cause in nature being inconsistent with there 
being only cue First Cause.” This assumes that we have a sufficient conception of 
the nature of Divine Power and of the action of a First Cause; an assumption which 
the author himself in another passage repudiates, acknowledging that “As an unknown 
premiss, the Divine Power is no contradiction to the fact of evil; for we must know 
what a truth is before we see a contradiction in it to another truth” (p. 276). 
This latter admission, consistently carried out, would have considerably modified 
the author’s whole theory.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p95">Should we not rather say that the very indistinctness of conception 
prevents the existence of any contradiction at all? I can only know two ideas to 
be contradictory by the distinct conception of both; and, where 


<pb n="341" id="iv.vii-Page_341" />
such a conception is impossible, there is no evidence of contradiction. The actual 
declarations of Scripture, so far as they deal with matters above human comprehension, 
are not in themselves contradictory to the facts of consciousness; they are only 
made so by arbitrary interpretation. It is nowhere said in Scripture that God so 
predestines man as to take from him all power of acting by his own will:—this is 
an inference from the supposed nature of predestination; an inference which, if 
our conception of predestination is indistinct, we have no right to make. Man cannot 
foreknow unless the event is certain; nor predestine without coercing the result. 
Here there is a contradiction between freewill and predestination. But we cannot 
transfer the same contradiction to Theology, without assuming that God’s knowledge 
and acts are subject to the same conditions as man’s.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p96">The contradictory propositions which Mr. Mozley exhibits, as equally 
guaranteed by consciousness, are in reality by no means homogeneous. In each pair 
of contradictories, we have a limited and individual fact of immediate perception,—such 
as the power of originating an action,—opposed to a universal maxim, not perceived 
immediately, but based on some process of general thought,—such as that every event 
must have a cause. To establish these two as contradictory of each other, it should 
be shown that in every single act we have a direct consciousness of being coerced, 
as well as of being free; and that we can gather from each fact a clear and distinct 
conception. But this is by no means the case. The principle of causality, whatever 
may be its true import and extent, is not derived from the immediate consciousness 
of our volition being determined by antecedent causes; and therefore it may not 
be applied to human actions, until, from an analysis of the mode in which this maxim 
is gained, it can be distinctly shown that these are included under it.<note n="223" id="iv.vii-p96.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p97">I 
am happy to be able to refer, in support of this view, to the able criticism of 
Professor Fraser, in his review of Mr. Mozley's work. “The coexistence,” he 
says, “of a belief in causality with a belief in moral agency, is indeed 
incomprehensible; but is it so because the two beliefs are known to be 
contradictory, and not rather because causality and Divine Power cannot be 
fathomed by finite intelligence?”—<i>Essays 
in Philosophy</i>, p. 271.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p98">By applying to Mr. Mozley’s theory the principles advanced in 
the preceding Lectures, it may, I believe, be shown that, in every case, the contradiction 
is not real, but apparent; and that it arises front a vain attempt to transcend 
the limits of human thought.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.vii-p99"><a id="iv.vii-p99.1">Note XLIII.</a>, p. 201.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p100"><i>Analogy</i>, Introduction, p. 10.</p>



<pb n="342" id="iv.vii-Page_342" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Notes - Lecture VIII." prev="iv.vii" next="iv.ix" id="iv.viii">

<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.1">LECTURE VIII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p1"><a id="iv.viii-p1.1">Note I.</a>, p. 206.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p2">F. W. Newman, <i>Phases of Faith</i>, p. 199; <i>Reply to the 
Eclipse of Faith</i>, p. 11.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p3"><a id="iv.viii-p3.1">Note II.</a>, p. 206.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p4">“Christianity itself has thus practically confessed, what is theoretically 
clear, that an authoritative external revelation of moral and spiritual truth is 
essentially impossible to man.”—F. W. Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p. 59.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p5"><a id="iv.viii-p5.1">Note III.</a>, p. 206.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p6">“In teaching about God and Christ, lay aside the wisdom of the 
wise; forswear History and all its apparatus; hold communion with the Father and 
the Son in the Spirit; from this communion learn all that is essential to the Gospel, 
and still (if possible) retain every proposition which Paul believed and taught. 
Propose them to the faith of others, <i>to be tested by inward and spiritual evidence 
only</i>; and you will at least be in the true apostolic track.”—F. W. Newman,
<i>The Soul</i>, p. 250.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p7"><a id="iv.viii-p7.1">Note IV.</a>, p. 207.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p8">“This question of miracles, whether true or false, is of no religious 
significance. When Mr. Locke said the doctrine proved the miracles, not the miracles 
the doctrine, he admitted their worthlessness. They can be useful only to such as 
deny our internal power of discerning truth.”— Parker, <i>Discourse of matters 
pertaining to Religion</i>, p. 170. Pascal, with far sounder judgment, says, on 
the other hand, “we must judge of the doctrine by the miracles, we must judge of 
miracles by the doctrine. The doctrine shows what the miracles are, and the miracles 
show what the doctrine is. All this is true, and not contradictory. . . . 
. . Jesus Christ cured the man who was born blind, and did many other miracles 
on the sabbath day; whereby he blinded the Pharisees, who said, that it was necessary 
to judge of miracles by the doctrine. . . . . . The Pharisees said:
<i>This man is not of God, because he keepeth not the sabbath day</i>. The others 
said: <i>How can a man that is a sinner, do such miracles?</i> Which is the


<pb n="343" id="iv.viii-Page_343" />
clearer?”<note n="224" id="iv.viii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p9"><i>Pensées</i>, Partie II. Art. xvi. § i. 5, 10. Whatever may be 
thought of the evidence in behalf of the particular miracle on the occasion of which 
these remarks were written, the article itself is worthy of the highest praise, 
as a judicious statement of the religious value of miracles, supposing their actual 
occurrence to be proved by sufficient testimony.</p></note> In like manner Clarke observes, 
“’Tis indeed the miracles only, that prove the doctrine; and not the doctrine that 
proves the miracles. But then in order to this end, that the miracles may prove 
the doctrine, ‘tis always necessary to be first supposed that the doctrine be such 
as is in its nature capable of being proved by miracles. The doctrine must be in 
itself <i>possible</i> and <i>capable to be proved</i>, and then miracles will prove 
it to be <i>actually and certainly</i> true.<note n="225" id="iv.viii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p10"><i>Evidence of Natural and Revealed 
Religion</i>, Prop. xiv.</p></note> The judicious remarks of Dean Trench are to the 
same effect, “When we object to the use often made of these works, it is only because 
they have been forcibly severed from the whole complex of Christ’s life and doctrine, 
and presented to the contemplation of men apart from these; it is only because, 
when on his head are ‘many crowns,’ one only has been singled out in proof that 
He is King of kings, and Lord of lords. The miracles have been spoken of as though 
they borrowed nothing from the truths which they confirmed, but those truths everything 
from the miracles by which they were confirmed; when, indeed, the true relation 
is one of mutual interdependence, the miracles proving the doctrines, and the doctrines 
approving the miracles, and both held together for us in a blessed unity, in the 
person of Him who spake the words and did the works, and through the impress of 
highest holiness and of absolute truth and goodness, which that person leaves stamped 
on our souls;—so that it may be more truly said that we believe the miracles for 
Christ’s sake, than Christ for the miracles’ sake.”<note n="226" id="iv.viii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p11"><i>Notes on the Miracles 
of our Lord</i>, p. 94 (fifth edition).</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p12"><a id="iv.viii-p12.1">Note V.</a>, p. 207.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p13">Foxton, <i>Popular Christianity</i>, p. 105. On the other hand, 
the profound author of the <i>Restoration of Belief</i>, with a far juster estimate 
of the value of evidence, observes, “Remove the supernatural from the Gospels, or, 
in other words, reduce the evangelical histories, by aid of some unintelligible 
hypothesis (German-born), to the level of an inane jumble of credulity, extravagance, 
and myth-power (whatever this may be), and then Christianity will go to its place, 
as to any effective value, in relation to humanizing and benevolent influences and 
enterprises;—a place, say, a few degrees above the level of some passages in Epictetus 
and M. Aurelius. . . . 


<pb n="344" id="iv.viii-Page_344" />
The Gospel is a <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p13.1">Force</span> in the world, it is a force available 
for the good of man, not because it is Wisdom, but because it is Power. . 
. . . But the momentum supplied by the Gospel is a force which disappears—which 
is utterly gone, gone for ever, when Belief in its authority, <i>as attested by 
miracles</i>, is destroyed.”—Pp. 290, 291, 29!). To the same effect are the excellent 
remarks with which Neander concludes his <i>Life of Jesus Christ</i>. “The end of 
Christ’s appearance on earth corresponds to its beginning. No link in its chain 
of supernatural facts can be lost, without taking away its significance as a whole. 
Christianity rests upon these facts; stands or falls with them. By faith in them 
has the Divine life been generated from the beginning; by faith in them has that 
life in all ages regenerated mankind, raised them above the limits of earthly life, 
changed them from <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.2">glebæ adscripti</span></i> to citizens of heaven, 
and formed the stage of transition from an existence chained to nature, to a free, 
celestial life, far raised above it. Were this faith gone, there might, indeed, 
remain many of the <i>effects</i> of what Christianity has been; but as for Christianity 
in the true sense, as for a Christian Church, there could be none.”—(English Translation, 
p. 487).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p14"><a id="iv.viii-p14.1">Note VI.</a>, p. 207.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p15">Parker, <i>Some Account of my Ministry</i>, appended to <i>Theism, 
Atheism, and the Popular Theology</i>, p. 258.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p16"><a id="iv.viii-p16.1">Note VII.</a>, p. 207.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p17">“All these criteria are the moral conditions under which alone 
it were possible for such a manifestation to be realized, conformably to the conception 
of a revelation; but by no means conversely—the conditions of an effect which could 
be realized only by God conformably to such a conception. In the latter case, they 
would—to the exclusion of the causality of all other beings—justify the conclusion, 
that is revelation; but, as it is, only this conclusion is justified; that can be 
a revelation.”—Fichte, <i>Versuch einer Kritik aller Offenbarung</i> (<i>Werke</i> 
V. p. 146).</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p18">Note VIII., p. 208.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p19">“<i>These </i>. . . were the outer conditions of 
the life of Christ, under which his public ministry and his personal character reached 
their destined development. It is not in that development <i>alone</i>, but in that 
development <i>under these conditions</i>, that the evidence will be found of his 
True


<pb n="345" id="iv.viii-Page_345" />
Origin and of his Personal Preëminence.”—<i>The Christ of History</i>, by John 
Young, p. 33. “But this character, in its unapproachable grandeur, must be viewed 
in connection with the outward circumstances of the Being in whom it was realized,—in 
connection with a life not only unprivileged, but offering numerous positive hindrances 
to the origination, the growth, and, most of all, the perfection of spiritual excellence. 
In a Jew of Nazareth—a young man—an uneducated mechanic—moral perfection was realized. 
Can this phenomenon be accounted for? There is here, without doubt, a manifestation 
of humanity; but the question is,—was this a manifestation of mere 
humanity and no more? “—ld. p. 251.<note n="227" id="iv.viii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p20">The able and impressive argument of this little work 
is well worthy of the perusal of those who would see what is the real force of the 
Christian evidences, even upon the lowest ground to which skepticism can attempt 
to reduce them. Though far from representing the whole strength of the case, it 
is most valuable as showing what may be effected in behalf of Christianity, on the 
principles of its opponents.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p21"><a id="iv.viii-p21.1">Note IX.</a>, p. 209.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p22">Newman, <i>The Soul</i>, p.58.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p23"><a id="iv.viii-p23.1">Note X.</a>, p. 211.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p24"><i>Analogy</i>, Part II. ch. 3.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p25"><a id="iv.viii-p25.1">Note XI.</a>, p. 214.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p26">“Although some circumstances in the description of God’s Firstborn 
and Elect, by whom this change is to be accomplished, may primarily apply to collective 
Israel [many others will admit of no such application. Israel surely was not the 
child whom a virgin was to bear; Israel did not make his grave with the wicked, 
and with the rich in his death; Israel scarcely reconciled that strangely blended 
variety of suffering and triumph, which was predicted of the Messiah].”—R. Williams,
<i>Rational Godliness</i>, p. 56. In a Note to this passage, the author adds, “I 
no longer feel confident of the assertion in brackets; but now believe that all 
the prophecies have primarily an application nearly contemporaneous.” As a specimen 
of this application, we may cite a subsequent passage from the same volume, p. 169. 
“The same Isaiah sees that Israel, whom God had called out of Egypt, and whom the 
Eternal had denominated his first-born, trampled, captive, and derided; he sees 
the beauty of the 


<pb n="346" id="iv.viii-Page_346" />
sanctuary defiled, and the anointed priests of the living God degraded from their 
office, led as sheep to the slaughter, insulted by their own countrymen, as men 
smitten of God, cast off by Jehovah. Ah! he says, it is through the wickedness of 
the nations that Israel is thus afflicted; it is through the apostasy of the people 
that the priesthood is thus smitten and reviled; they hide their faces from the 
Lord’s servant; nevertheless, no weapon that is formed against him shall prosper. 
It is a little thing that He should merely recover Israel, He shall also be a light 
to the Gentiles, and a salvation to the ends of the earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p27">There are few unprejudiced readers who will not think the author’s 
first thought on this subject preferable to his second. In the interpretation of 
any profane author, the perverse ingenuity which regards the Fifty-Third chapter 
of Isaiah (to say nothing of the other portions of the prophecy, which Dr. Williams 
has divorced from their context), as a description of the contemporaneous state 
of the Jewish people and priesthood, would be considered as too extravagant to need 
refutation. That such an interpretation should have found favor with thoroughgoing 
rationalists, determined at all hazards to expel the supernatural from Scripture, 
is only to be expected; and this may explain the adoption of this and similar views 
by a considerable school of expositors in Germany. But that it should have been 
received by those who, like Dr. Williams, hold fast the doctrine of the Incarnation 
of the Son of God, is less easily to be accounted for. If this greatest of all miracles 
be once conceded,—if it be allowed that “when the fulness of the time was come, 
God sent forth His Son, made of a woman;”—what marvel is it, that, while the time 
was still incomplete, a prophet should have been divinely inspired to proclaim the 
future redemption? Once concede the possibility of the supernatural at all, and 
the Messianic interpretation is the only one reconcilable with the facts of history 
and the plain meaning of words. The fiction of a contemporaneous sense, whether 
with or without a subsequent Messianic application, is only needed to get rid of 
direct inspiration; and nothing is gained by getting rid of inspiration, so long 
as a fragment of the supernatural is permitted to remain. It is only when we assume,
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p27.1">a priori</span></i>, that the supernatural is impossible, that 
anything is gained by forcing the prophetic language into a different meaning.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p28"><a id="iv.viii-p28.1">Note XII.</a>, p. 215.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p29">Of this Eclectic Christianity, of which Schleiermacher may be 
considered as the chief modern representative, a late gifted and lamented writer 
has truly observed: “He could not effect the rescue of Christianity on these


<pb n="347" id="iv.viii-Page_347" />
principles without serious loss to the object of his care. His efforts resemble 
the benevolent intervention of the deities of the classic legends, who, to save 
the nymph from her pursuer, changed her into a river or a tree. It may be that the 
stream and the foliage have their music and their beauty, that we may think we hear 
a living voice still in the whispers of the one and the murmurs of the other, yet 
the beauty of divine Truth, our heavenly visitant, cannot but be grievously obscured 
by the change, for ‘the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial 
is another.’ Such ecclesiastical doctrines as contain what he regards as the essence 
of Christianity are received. All others, as being feelings embodied in the concrete 
form of dogmas, as man’s objective conceptions of the divine, he considers as open 
to criticism. . . . . . Schleiermacher accounts as thus indifferent 
the doctrine of the Trinity, the supernatural conception of the Saviour, many of 
his miracles, his ascension and several other truths of the same class. This one 
reply, ‘That doctrine makes no necessary part of our Christian consciousness,’ stands 
solitary, like a Cocles at the bridge, and keeps always at bay the whole army of 
advancing queries. But surely it does constitute an essential part of our Christian 
consciousness, whether we regard the New Testament writers as trustworthy or otherwise. 
If certain parts of their account are myths, and others the expression of Jewish 
prejudice, and we are bidden dismiss them accordingly from our faith, how are we 
sure that in what is left these historians were faithful, or these expositors true 
representatives of the mind of Christ? Our Christian consciousness is likely to 
become a consciousness of little else than doubt, if we give credit to the assertion—Your 
sole informants on matters of eternal moment, were, every here and there, misled 
by prejudice and imposed upon by fable.”<note n="228" id="iv.viii-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p30"><i>Essays and Remains of the Rev. 
Robert Alfred Vaughan</i>, Vol. I. p. 93.</p></note></p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p31"><a id="iv.viii-p31.1">Note XIII.</a>, p. 216.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p32">For the objections of modern Pantheism against the immortality 
of the soul, See <a href="#iv.iii-p95.1" id="iv.viii-p32.1">Lecture III., Note 27</a>. Of the resurrection of the body in particular, Wegscheider observes: 
“The resurrection of the body is so far from being reconcilable 
with the precepts of sound reason, that it is embarrassed with very many and the 
gravest difficulties. For, <i>in the first place</i>, it cannot be doubted that 
this opinion derived its origin from the lame and imperfect conceptions of men of 
defective culture; for such persons, being destitute of a just idea of the Divine 
being, are wont to imagine to themselves a life after death, solely after the nature 
of the earthly life. Hence it comes to pass, that, among barbarous nations, and 
also in the system of 


<pb n="348" id="iv.viii-Page_348" />
Zoroaster, from which the Jews themselves seem to have drawn, that same doctrine 
is discovered. <i>Then, too</i>, the resurrection of the body, taught in the books 
of the New Testament, which, even from the apostolic age, was condemned by not a 
few, is seen to be so closely connected with the mythical opinions of the Messiah, 
and the story of Jesus restored to life, that it cannot be judged of and explained 
by any other method than those myths themselves. . . . . . <i>Moreover</i>, 
the idea is manifestly not in agreement with a God most holy and good, that man, 
who cannot pass a real life without the body, is to have this body restored to him 
after many thousands of years. . . . . Induced by these reasons, and 
others of scarcely less weight, we think that Jesus, wherever he is said to have 
taught the resurrection of the body, humored the opinions of his countrymen; or, 
rather, the disciples of Jesus . . . . falsely ascribed to Him an opinion 
of their own.”<note n="229" id="iv.viii-p32.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p33"><i>Institutiones Theologicæ</i>, § 195.</p></note> Concerning angels 
and spirits, one of the most significant specimens of modern Sadducceism may be 
found in Dr. Donaldson’s “Christian Orthodoxy Reconciled with the Conclusions of 
Modern Biblical Learning,” p. 317, sqq. Ile holds, with regard to intermediate Intelligences, 
the same view which Wegscheider suggests with regard to the Resurrection, namely, 
“that our Lord, in his dealings with the Jews, rather acquiesced in the established 
phraseology than sanctioned the prevalent superstition.”<note n="230" id="iv.viii-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p34">P. 363. That is to 
say, it is boldly maintained that our Lord, in order to humor the prejudices of 
the Jews of that day, consented to lend his authority to the dissemination of a 
religious falsehood for the deception of posterity. This monstrous assertion is 
stated more plainly by Spinoza, <i>Tractatus Theologico-Polit</i>. c 2. “Indeed 
He accommodated His forms of thought to every one’s principles and opinions. For 
instance, when He said to the Pharisees, <i>And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided 
against himself, how then can his kingdom stand?</i> he meant only to convict the 
Pharisees on their own principles, not to teach the doctrine of demons.” In like 
manner, Schleiermacher (<i>Christliche Glaube</i>, § 42) asserts that Christ and 
his Apostles possibly adopted the popular representations, as we speak of fairies 
and ghosts. On the other side, it is justly urged by Storr (<i>Doctrina Ciristiana</i>, 
§ 52), that our Lord employed the same language privately with his disciples. as 
well as publicly with the people; e. g. <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 39, xxv. 41" id="iv.viii-p34.1" parsed="|Matt|13|39|0|0;|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.39 Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xiii. 39, xxv. 41</scripRef>; <scripRef passage=" Mark iv. 15" id="iv.viii-p34.2" parsed="|Mark|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.15">
Mark iv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 31" id="iv.viii-p34.3" parsed="|Luke|22|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31">Luke xxii. 31</scripRef>. See also Mosheim’s note, 
translated in Harrison’s edition of Cudworth, Vol. II. p. 661; Neander, Life of 
Christ, p. 157 (Eng. Tr.); Lee, <i>Inspiration of Holy Scripture</i>, p. 69 (second 
edition).</p></note> He adds that, “in many respects, our Lord seems to have approved 
and recommended” the views of the Sadducces; though “he could not openly adopt a 
speculative truth, which was saddled with an application diametrically opposed to 
the cardinal verity of his religion.”<note n="231" id="iv.viii-p34.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p35">Pp. 372, 373.</p></note> It is obvious that, 
by this method of exposition, “Christian Orthodoxy” may mean anything or nothing. 
Any doctrine which this or 


<pb n="349" id="iv.viii-Page_349" />
that expositor finds it convenient to reject, may be set aside as a concession to 
popular phraseology; and thus the teaching of Christ may be stripped of its most 
essential doctrines by men who profess all the while to believe in His immanent 
Divinity and Omniscience. Strauss arrives at a similar conclusion, though, of course, 
without troubling himself about Scriptural premises. “It is, therefore, not enough 
to leave undecided, with Schleiermacher, the possibility of such beings as angels, 
and only to fix so much as this, that we have neither to take account of them in 
our conduct, nor to expect further revelations of their nature; rather is it the 
case, chat, if the modern idea of God and the world is correct, there cannot be 
any such beings any where at all.”<note n="232" id="iv.viii-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p36"><i>Christlichle Glaubenslehre</i>, § 49. 
To the same effect are his remarks on Evil Spirits § 54 Among the earlier rationalists, 
the same view is taken by Röhr, <i>Briefe über den Rationalismus</i>, p. 35.</p></note> 
In the same spirit Mr. Parker openly maintains that “Jesus shared the erroneous 
notions of the times respecting devils, possessions, and demonology in general;”<note n="233" id="iv.viii-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p37"><i>Discourse 
of matters pertaining. to Religion</i>, p 176.</p></note>—a conclusion which is at 
least more logical and consistent than that of those who acknowledge the divine 
authority of the Teacher, yet claim a right to reject as much as they please of 
his teaching.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p38"><a id="iv.viii-p38.1">Note XIV.</a>, p. 216.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p39">Greg, <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, Preface, p. xii.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p40"><a id="iv.viii-p40.1">Note XV.</a>, p. 216.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p41">The theory which represents the human race as in a constant state 
of religious progress, and the various religions of antiquity as successive steps 
in the education of mankind, has been a favorite with various schools of modern 
philosophy. Hegel, as might naturally be expected, propounds a theory of the necessary 
development of religious ideas, as determined by the movements of the universal 
Spirit.<note n="234" id="iv.viii-p41.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p42">See <i>Philosophie der Geschichte, Werke</i>, IX. p. 14. <i>Philosophie 
der Religion, Werke</i>, XI. p. 76, 78.</p></note> It is true that he is compelled by 
the stern necessities of chronology to represent the polytheism of Greece and Rome 
as an advance on the monotheism of Judea;<note n="235" id="iv.viii-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p43">See his <i>Philosophie der Religion, 
Werke</i>, XI. p. 82. XII. p. 45. The superiority of the Greek religion appears 
to consist in its greater acknowledgment of human freedom, and perhaps in being 
a step in the direction of Pantheism. See <i>Werke</i>, XlI 92, 125. Of the Roman 
religion, he says that it contained in itself all the elements of Christianity, 
and was a necessary step to the latter. Its evils sprang from the depth of its spirit 
(XII pp. 181, 184). The best commentary on this assertion may be found in Augustine,
<i>De Civ. Dei</i>, Lib. VI.</p></note><pb n="350" id="iv.viii-Page_350" />and perhaps, if we regard the 
Hegelian philosophy as the final consummation of all religious truth, this <i>retrograde 
progress</i> may be supported by some plausible arguments.<note n="236" id="iv.viii-p43.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p44">Among the <i>imperfections</i> 
of Judaism, Hegel includes the fact that “it did not make men conscious of the identity 
of the human soul with the Absolute and its absorption therein (<span lang="DE" id="iv.viii-p44.1">die 
Anschauung und das Bewusstseyn von der Einlheit der Seele mit dem Absoluten, oder 
von der Aufnahme der Seele in den Schooss des Absoluten ist noch nicht erwacht</span>,
<i>Werke</i>, Xl. p. 86). In another place (p. 161) he speaks of it as the religion 
of obstinate, dead understanding. Vatke (<i>Biblische Theologie</i>, p. 115) carries 
the absurdity of theory to its climax, by boldly maintaining that the later Judaism 
had been <i>elevated</i> by its conflict with the religions of Greece and Rome, 
and thus prepared to become the precursor of Christianity. The Hegelian theory is 
also adopted by Baur, as representing the law of development of Christian doctrines. 
The historical aspects of the doctrine are to be regarded as phases of a process, 
in which the several forms are determined one by another, and all are united together 
in the totality of the idea. See especially his <i>Christliche Lehre von der Versöhnung</i>, 
p. 11, and the preface to the same work, p. vi.</p></note> Another form of the same 
theory is that of Comte, who traces the progress of humanity through Fetichism, 
Polytheism, and Monotheism, to culminate at last in the Positive Religion, which 
worships the idea of humanity, including therein the auxiliary animals.<note n="237" id="iv.viii-p44.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p45"><i>Cours 
de Philosophie Positive</i>, Leçons, 52, 53, 54. Compare <i>Catechisme Positiviste</i>, 
pp. 31, 184, 243.</p></note> In theories of this kind, the distinction between progress 
and mere fluctuation depends upon the previous question, Whence, and Whither? What 
was the original state of religious knowledge in mankind, and what is the end to 
which it is advancing? If Pantheism or Atheism is the highest form of religious 
truth, every step in that direction is unquestionably progressive; if otherwise, 
it is not progress, but corruption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p46">The previous question is clearly stated by Theodore Parker. “From 
what point did the human race set out,—from civilization and the true worship of 
one God, or from cannibalism and the deification of nature? Has the human race fallen 
or risen? The question is purely historical, and to be answered by historical witnesses. 
But in the presence, and still more in the absence, of such witnesses, the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p46.1">a priori</span></i> doctrines of the man’s philosophy affect his 
decision. Reasoning with no facts is as easy as all motion in cacao. The analogy 
of the geological formation of the earth—its gradual preparation, so to say, for 
the reception of plants and animals, the ruder first, and then the more complex 
and beautiful, till at last she opens her bosom to man,—this, in connection with 
many similar analogies, would tend to show that a similar order was to be expected 
in the affairs of men—development from the lower to the higher, and not the


<pb n="351" id="iv.viii-Page_351" />
reverse. In strict accordance with this analogy, some have taught that man was created 
in the lowest stage of savage life; his Religion the rudest worship of nature; his 
Morality that of the cannibal; that all of the civilized races have risen from this 
point, and gradually passed through Fetichism and Polytheism, before they reached 
refinement and true Religion. The spiritual man is the gradual development of germs 
latent in the natural man.”<note n="238" id="iv.viii-p46.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p47"><i>Discourse of Matters pertaining to Religion</i>, 
p. 68. 69. A similar view is advocated by Mr. Newman, <i>Phases of Faith</i>, p 
223, and by Mr. Greg, <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, p. 71. Mr. Parker does not distinctly 
adopt this view as his own. but he appears to regard it as preferable to the antagonist 
theory, which he speaks of as supported by a “party consisting more of poets and 
dogmatists than of philosophers.”</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p48">It is to be regretted that Professor Jowett has partially given 
the sanction of his authority to a theory which it is to be presumed he would not 
advocate to the full extent of the above statement. “The theory of a primitive religion 
common to all mankind,” he tells us, “has only to be placed distinctly before the 
mind, to make us aware that it is the baseless fabric of a vision; there is one 
stream of revelation only—the Jewish. But even if it were conceivable, it would 
be inconsistent with facts. The earliest history tells nothing of a general religion, 
but of particular beliefs about stocks and stones, about places and persons, about 
animal life, about the sun, moon, and stars, about the divine essence permeating 
the world, about gods in the likeness of men appearin- in battles and directing 
the course of states, about the world below, about sacrifices, purifications, initiations, 
magic, mysteries. These were the true religions of nature, varying with different 
degrees of mental culture or civilization.”<note n="239" id="iv.viii-p48.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p49"><i>Epistles of St. Paul</i>, Vol. 
II. p. 395.</p></note> And in an earlier part of the same Essay, he says, “No one who 
looks at the religions of the world, stretching from east to west, through so many 
cycles of human history, can avoid seeing in them a sort of order and design. They 
are like so many steps in the education of mankind. Those countless myriads of human 
beings who know no other truth than that of religious coëval with the days of the 
Apostle, or even of Moses, are not wholly uncared for in the sight of God.”<note n="240" id="iv.viii-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p50"><i>Ibid</i>., 
p. 386.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p51">It would be unfair to press these words to a meaning which they 
do not necessarily bear. We will assume that by the “earliest history,” profane 
history alone is meant, in opposition to the Jewish Revelation; and that the author 
does not intend, as some of his critics have supposed, to deny the historical character 
of the Book of Genesis, and the existence of a primitive revelation coeval with 
the creation of man. Even with this 


<pb n="352" id="iv.viii-Page_352" />
limitation, the evidence is stated far too absolutely. But the words last quoted 
are, to say the least, incautious, and suggest coincidence in a favorite theory 
of modern philosophy, equally repugnant to Scripture and to natural religion. Two 
very opposite views may be taken of the false religions of antiquity. The Scriptures 
invariably speak of them as corruptions of man’s natural reason, and abominations 
in the sight of God. Some modern writers delight to represent them as instruments 
of God’s Providence, and steps in the education of mankind. This view naturally 
belongs to that pantheistic philosophy which recognizes no Deity beyond the actual 
constitution of the world, which acknowledges all that exists as equally divine, 
or, which is the same thing, equally godless; but it is irreconcilable with the 
belief in a personal God, and in a distinction between the good which He approves 
and the evil which He condemns. But men will concede much to philosophy who will 
concede nothing to Scripture. The sickly and sentimental morality which talks of 
the “ferocious” God of the popular theology,<note n="241" id="iv.viii-p51.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p52">Parker, <i>Theism, Atheism, and 
the Popular Theology</i>, p. 103, 104.</p></note> which is indignant at the faith of 
Abraham,<note n="242" id="iv.viii-p52.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p53">Parker, <i>Discourse of Religion</i>, p 214. Newman, <i>Phases of 
Faith</i>, p. 150.</p></note> which shudders over the destruction of the Canaanites,<note n="243" id="iv.viii-p53.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p54">Parker,
<i>Discourse</i>, p. 87. Newman, <i>Phases</i>, p. 151.</p></note> which prides itself 
in discovering imperfections in the law of Moses,<note n="244" id="iv.viii-p54.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p55">Parker, <i>Discourse</i>, 
p. 204, 223. Greg, <i>Creed of Christendom</i>, p. 75.</p></note> 
is content to believe that the God who could not sanction these things, could yet 
create man with the morality of a cannibal, and the religion of a fetish-worshipper, 
and ordain for him a law of development through the purifying stages which marked 
the civilization of Egypt and Babylon and Imperial Rome. Verily this unbelieving 
Reason makes heavy demands on the faith of its disciples. It will not tolerate the 
slightest apparent anomaly in the moral government of God; but it is ready, when 
its theories require, to propound a scheme of deified iniquity, which it is hardly 
exaggeration to designate as the moral government of Satan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p56">We must believe, indeed, that in the darkest ages of idolatry, 
God “left not himself without witness;” we must believe that the false religions 
of the world, like its other evils, are overruled by God to the purposes of His 
good Providence. But this does not make them the less evils and abominations in 
the sight of God. Those who speak of the human race as under a law of vegetable 
development, forget that man has, what vegetables have not, a moral sense and a 
free will. It is indeed impossible, in our present state of knowledge, to draw exactly 
the line between the sins and the misfortunes of individuals, to decide how much 
of each man’s history is due to his own will, and how much to the circumstances 
in which he is placed. But though Scripture, like philosophy, offers no complete


<pb n="353" id="iv.viii-Page_353" />
solution of the problem of the existence of evil, it at least distinctly points 
out what the true solution <i>is not</i>. So long as it represents the sin of man 
as a fall from the state in which God originally placed him, and as a rebellion 
against a divine command; so long as it represents idolatry as hateful to God, and 
false religion as a declension towards evil, not as a progress towards good;—so 
long it emphatically records its protest against both the self-delusion which denies 
that evil exists at all, and the blasphemy which asserts that it exists by the appointment 
of God.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p57"><a id="iv.viii-p57.1">Note XVI.</a>, p. 219.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p58">“It is an obvious snare, that many, out of such abundance of knowledge, 
should be tempted to forget at times this grand and simple point that all <i>vital</i> 
truth is to be sought from Scripture alone. Hence that they should be tempted rather 
to combine systems for themselves according, to some proportion and fancy of their 
own, than be content neither to add nor diminish anything from that which Christ 
and his Apostles have enjoined; to make up, as it were, a cento of doctrines and 
of precepts; to take from Christ what pleases them, and from other stores what pleases 
them (of course the best from each, as it appears to their judgment, so as to exhibit 
the most perfect whole); taking e. g. the blessed hope of everlasting life from
<span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p58.1">Jesus Christ</span>, but rejecting his atonement; or honoring highly 
his example of humanity, but disrobing Him of his divinity; or accepting all the 
comfortable things of the dispensation of the <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p58.2">Spirit</span>, but 
refusing its strictness and self-denials; or forming any other combination whatsoever, 
to the exclusion of the <i>entire </i><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p58.3">Gospel</span>: thus inviting 
Christian hearers, not to the supper of the king’s son, but to a sort of miscellaneous 
banquet of their own; ‘using their liberty,’ in short, ‘as an occasion’ to that
<i>natural</i> disposition, which Christ came to correct and to repair.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p59">“Now that by such methods, enforced by education and strengthened 
by the best of secondary motives, men may attain to an excellent proficiency in 
morals, I am neither prepared nor disposed to dispute. I am not desirous of disputing 
that they may possess therein an excellent religion, as opposed to Mahometanism 
or Paganism. But that they possess the true account to be given of their stewardship 
of that one talent, <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p59.1">the Gospel itself</span>, I do doubt in sorrow 
and fear. I do doubt whether they ‘live the life that now is,’ as St. Paul lived 
it, ‘by the faith of the <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p59.2">Son of God</span>;’ by true apprehension 
of the things that <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p59.3">He</span> suffered for us, and of the right 
which <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p59.4">He</span> has purchased to command us in all excellent qualities 
and actions; and further, of the invisible but real assistance which he gives us 
towards the performance of them.” Müller, <i>Bampton Lectures</i>. p. 169 (third 
edition).</p>



<pb n="354" id="iv.viii-Page_354" />
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p60"><a id="iv.viii-p60.1">Note XVII.</a>, p. 219.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p61">“Thus in the great variety of religious situations in which men 
are placed, what constitutes, what chiefly and peculiarly constitutes, the probation, 
in all senses, of some persons, may be the difficulties in which the evidence of 
religion is involved: and their principal and distinguished trial may be, how they 
will behave under and with respect to these difficulties.” Butler, <i>Analogy</i>, 
Part II. ch. 6.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p62"><a id="iv.viii-p62.1">Note XVIII.</a>, p. 221.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p63">I do not mean by these remarks to deny the possibility of any 
progress whatever in Christian Theology, such for instance, as may result from the 
better interpretation of Holy Writ, or the refutation of unauthorized inferences 
therefrom. But all such developments of doctrine are admissible only when confined 
within the limits so carefully laid down in the sixth Article of our Church. “Holy 
Scripture containeth all things necessary to salvation: so that whatsoever is not 
read therein, nor may be proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that 
it should be believed as an Article of the Faith, or be thought requisite or necessary 
to salvation.” Within these limits, the most judicious theologians have not hesitated 
to allow the possibility of progress, as regards at least the definite statement 
of Christian doctrine. Thus Bishop Butler remarks: “As it is owned the whole scheme 
of Scripture is not yet understood; so, if it ever comes to be understood, before 
the <i>restitution of all things</i>, and without miraculous interpositions, it 
must be in the same way as natural knowledge is come at: by the continuance and 
progress of learning and liberty; and by particular persons attending to, comparing, 
and pursuing intimations scattered up and down it, which are overlooked and disregarded 
by the generality of the world.”<note n="245" id="iv.viii-p63.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p64"><i>Analogy</i>, Part II. ch. 3.</p></note> And 
a worthy successor to the name has pointed out the distinction between true and 
false developments of doctrine, in language based upon the same principle: “Are 
there <i>admissible developments</i> of doctrine in Christianity? Unquestionably 
there are. But let the term be understood in its legitimate sense or senses to warrant 
that answer; and let it be carefully observed how much, and how little, the admission 
really involves. All varieties of real development, so far as this argument is concerned, 
may probably be reduced to two general heads, <i>intellectual</i> developments, 
and <i>practical</i> developments, of Christian doctrine. By ‘intellectual developments,’ 
I understand <i>logical inferences</i> (and that whether for 


<pb n="355" id="iv.viii-Page_355" />
belief or practical discipline), from doctrines, or from the comparison of doctrines; 
which, in virtue of the great dialectical maxim, must be true, if legitimately deduced 
from what is true. ‘Practical developments’ are the <i>living, actual, historical 
results</i> of those true doctrines (original or inferential), when considered as 
influential on all the infinite varieties of human kind; the doctrines embodied 
in action; the doctrines modifying human nature in ways infinitely various, correspondently 
to the infinite variety of subjects on whom they operate, though ever strictly preserving, 
amid all their operations for effectually transforming and renewing mankind, their 
own unchanged identity. . . . In the former case, revealed doctrines 
may be compared with one another, or with the doctrines of ‘natural religion;’ or 
the consequences of revealed doctrines may be compared with other doctrines, or 
with their consequences, and so on in great variety: the combined result being what 
is called a System of Theology. What the first principles of Christian truth really 
are, or how obtained, is not now the question. But in all cases equally, no doctrine 
has any claim whatever to be received as obligatory on belief, unless it be either 
itself some duly authorized principle, or a logical deduction, through whatever 
number of stages, from some such principle of religion. Such only are legitimate 
developments of doctrine for the <i>belief</i> of man; and such alone can the Church 
of Christ-the Witness and Conservator of His Truth—justly commend to the consciences 
of her members. . . . But in truth, as our own liability to error is 
extreme, especially when immersed in the holy obscurity (“the <i>cloud</i> on the 
mercy-seat”) of such mysteries as these, we have reason to thank God that there 
appear to be few doctrinal developments of any importance which are not from the 
first drawn out and delivered on divine authority to our acceptance.”<note n="246" id="iv.viii-p64.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p65">W. A. 
Butler, <i>Letters on the Development of Christian Doctrine</i>, pp. 55-58.</p></note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p66">It is impossible not to regret deeply the very different language, 
on this point, of a writer in many respects worthy of better things; but who, while 
retaining the essential doctrines of Christianity, has, it is to be feared, done 
much to unsettle the authority on which they rest. “If the destined course of the 
world,” says Dr. Williams, “be really one of providential progress, if there has 
been such a thing as a childhood of humanity, and if God has been educating either 
a nation or a Church to understand their duty to Himself and to mankind; it must 
follow, that when the fulness of light is come, there will be childish things to 
put away. . . . Hence, if the religious records represent faithfully 
the inner life of each generation, whether a people or a priesthood, they will be, 
in St. Paul’s phrase, <i>divinely animated</i>, or with a divine life running through 
them; and every writing, divinely animated, will be useful; yet they <i>may</i>, 
or rather, 


<pb n="356" id="iv.viii-Page_356" />
they <i>must</i> be cast in the mould of the generation in which they are written; 
their words, if they are true words, will express the customs of their country, 
the conceptions of their times, the feelings or aspirations of their writers; and 
the measure of knowledge or of faith to which every one, in his degree, had attained. 
And the limitation, thus asserted, of their range of knowledge, will be equally 
true, whether we suppose the shortcoming to be, on an idea of <i>special</i> Providence, 
from a particular dictation of sentiment in each case; or whether, on the more reasonable 
view of a <i>general</i> Providence, we consider such things permitted rather than 
directed; the natural result of a grand scheme, rather than a minute arrangement 
of thoughts and words for each individual man. It may be, that the Lord writes the 
Bible, on the same principle as the Lord builds the city; or that He teaches the 
Psalmist to sing, in the same sense as He teaches his fingers to fight; thus that 
the composition of Scripture is attributed to the Almighty, just as sowing and threshing 
are said to be taught by Him; for every part played by man comes from the Divine 
Disposer of the scene.”<note n="247" id="iv.viii-p66.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p67"><i>Rational Godliness</i>, pp. 291, 292. A similar 
view is maintained by Mr Morell, <i>Philosophy of Religion</i>, p. 183, and is criticised 
by Professor Lee, <i>Inspiration of Holy Scripture</i>, p. 147.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p68">It is the misfortune of this sort of language, that it suggests 
far more than it directly asserts, and probably more than the author intends to 
convey. Dr. Williams probably does not mean to imply that we are no more bound by 
the authority of Scripture in matters of religion than by the primitive practice 
in sowing and threshing, or that we are as much at liberty to invent new theological 
doctrines as new implements of husbandry. But if he does not mean this, it is to 
be regretted that he has not clearly pointed out the respects in which his comparison 
does not hold good.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p69"><a id="iv.viii-p69.1">Note XIX.</a>, p. 222.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p70"><i>Summa</i>, P. I. Qu. II. Art. 2.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p71"><a id="iv.viii-p71.1">Note XX.</a>, p. 222.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p72">See Archbishop King’s <i>Discourse on Predestination</i>, edited 
by Archbishop Whately, p. 10. A different, and surely a more judicious view, is 
taken by a contemporary Prelate of the Irish Church, whose earlier exposition of 
the same theory<note n="248" id="iv.viii-p72.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p73">In his Letter in answer to Toland’s <i>Christianity not mysterious</i>.</p></note> 
probably furnished the foundation of the Archbishop’s discourse. “Though,” says 
Bishop Browne, “there are literally 


<pb n="357" id="iv.viii-Page_357" />
speaking no such passions in God as Love or Hatred, Joy or Anger, or Pity; yet there 
may be <i>Inconceivable Perfections</i> in Him some way <i>answerable</i> to what 
those passions are in us, under a due regulation and subjection to reason. It is 
sure that in God those perfections are not attended with any degree of natural disturbance 
or moral irregularity, as the passions are in us. Nay, Fear and Hope, which imply 
something <i>future</i> for their objects, may have nothing answerable to them in 
the divine Nature to which everything is <i>present</i>. But since our reasonable 
affections are real dispositions of the Soul, which is composed of Spirit as well 
as Matter; we must conclude something in God <i>analogous to them</i>, as well as 
to our <i>Knowledge</i> or <i>Power</i>. For it cannot be a thought unworthy of 
being transferred to him, that he really <i>loves</i> a virtuous and <i>hates</i> 
a vicious agent; that he is <i>angry</i> at sinners; <i>pities</i> their moral infirmities; 
is <i>pleased</i> with their innocence or repentance, and <i>displeased</i> with 
their transgressions; though all these Perfections are in Him accompanied with the 
utmost <i>serenity</i>, and never-failing <i>tranquillity</i>.”<note n="249" id="iv.viii-p73.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p74"><i>Divine Analogy</i>, 
pp 45, 46. King’s Theory is also criticized more directly by the same author in 
the <i>Procedure of the Understanding</i>, p. 11. Mr. Davison (<i>Discourses on 
Prophecy</i>, p. 513) has noticed the weak points in King’s explanation; but with 
too great a leaning to the opposite extreme, which reasons concerning the infinite 
as if it were a mere expansion of the finite.</p></note> With this may be compared the 
language of Tertullian (<i>Adv. Marc</i>. II. 16), “All which He suffers after His 
own manner, even as man after his.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p75"><a id="iv.viii-p75.1">Note XXI.</a>, p. 223.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p76">Compare the remarks of Hooker, <i>E. P</i>. I. 3. 2. “Moses, in 
describing the work of creation, attributeth speech unto God. . . . 
Was this only the intent of Moses, to signify the infinite greatness of God’s power 
by the easiness of his accomplishing such effects, without travail, pain, or labor? 
Surely it seemeth that Moses had herein besides this a further purpose, namely, 
first to teach that God did not work as a necessary but a voluntary agent, intending 
beforehand and decreeing with himself that which did outwardly proceed from him. 
Secondly, to shew that God did then institute a law natural to be observed by creatures, 
and therefore according to the manner of laws, the institution thereof is described, 
as being established by solemn injunction.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p77"><a id="iv.viii-p77.1">Note XXII.</a>, p. 224.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p78">“But they urge, there can be no proportion or similitude between 
Finite and Infinite, and consequently there can be no analogy. That there can 


<pb n="358" id="iv.viii-Page_358" />
be no such proportion or similitude as there is between finite created beings is 
granted; or as there is between any material substance and its resemblance in the 
glass; and therefore wherein the <i>real ground</i> of this analogy consists, and 
what the degrees of it are, is as incomprehensible as the real Nature of God. But 
it is such an analogy as he himself hath adapted to our intellect, and made use 
of in his Revelations; and therefore we are sure it hath such a foundation in the 
nature both of God and man, as renders our moral reasonings concerning him and his 
attributes, solid, and just, and true.”—Bp. Browne, <i>Procedure of the Understanding</i>, 
p. 31. The practical result of this remark is, that we must rest satisfied with 
a belief in the analogical representation itself, without seeking to rise above 
it by substituting an explanation of its ulterior significance or real ground.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p79"><a id="iv.viii-p79.1">Note XXIII.</a>, p. 224.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p80">I am glad to take this opportunity of expressing, in the above 
words, my belief in the purpose and authority of Holy Scripture; inasmuch as it 
enables me to correct a serious misunderstanding into which a distinguished writer 
has fallen in a criticism of my supposed views—a criticism to which the celebrity 
of the author will probably give a far wider circulation than is ever likely to 
fall to the lot of the small pamphlet which called it forth. Mr. Maurice, in the 
preface to the second edition of his “Patriarchs and Lawgivers of the Old Testament,” comments upon the distinction (maintained in the present Lectures and in a small 
previous publication), between <i>speculative</i> and <i>regulative</i> truths, 
in the following terms. “The notion of a revelation that tells us things which are 
not in themselves true, but which it is right for us to believe and to act upon 
as if they were true, has, I fear, penetrated very deeply into the heart of our 
English schools, and of our English world. It may be traced among persons who are 
apparently most unlike each other, who live to oppose and confute each other.
. . . But their differences are not in the least likely to be adjusted 
by the discovery of this common ground. How the atmosphere is to be regulated by 
the regulative Revelation; at what degree of heat or cold this constitution or that 
can endure it; who must fix—since the language of the Revelation is assumed not 
to be exact, not to express the very lesson which we are to derive from it—what 
it does mean; by what contrivances its phrases are to be adapted to various places 
and times: these are questions which must, of course, give rise to infinite disputations; 
ever new schools and sects must be called into existence to settle them; there is 
scope for permissions, prohibitions, compromises, persecutions, to any extent. The 
despair which these must cause will probably


<pb n="359" id="iv.viii-Page_359" />
drive numbers to ask for an infallible human voice, which shall regulate for each 
period that which the Revelation has so utterly failed to regulate.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p81">Now I certainly believed, and believe still, that God is infinite, 
and that no human mode of thought, nor even a Revelation, if it is to be intelligible 
by the human mind, can represent the infinite, save under finite forms. And it is 
a legitimate inference from this position, that no human representation, whether 
derived from without or from within, from Revelation or from natural Religion, can 
adequately exhibit the absolute nature of God. But I cannot admit, as a further 
legitimate inference, that therefore “the language of the Revelation does not express 
the very lesson which we are to derive from it;” that it needs any regulation to 
adjust it to “this constitution or that;” that it requires “to be adapted to various 
places and times.” For surely, if all men are subject to the same limitations of 
thought, the adaptation to their constitutions must be made already, before human 
interpretation can deal with the Revelation at all. It is not to the peculiarities 
which distinguish “this” constitution from “that,” that the Revelation has to be 
adapted by man; but, as it is given by God, it is adapted already to the general 
conditions which are common to all human constitutions alike, which are equally 
binding in all places and at all times. I have said nothing of a revelation adapted 
to one man more than to another; nothing of limitations which any amount of intellect 
or learning can enable a man to overcome. I have not said that the Bible is the 
teacher of the peasant rather than of the philosopher; of the Asiatic rather than 
of the European; of the first century rather than of the nineteenth. I have said 
only that it is the teacher of man as man; and that this is compatible with the 
possible existence of a more absolute truth in relation to beings of a higher intelligence. 
We must at any rate admit that man does not know God as God knows Himself; and hence 
that he does not know Him in the fulness of His Absolute Nature. But surely this 
admission is so far from implying that Revelation does not teach the very lesson 
which we are to derive from it, that it makes that lesson the more universal and 
the more authoritative. For Revelation is subject to no other limitations than those 
which encompass all human thought. Man gains nothing by rejecting or perverting 
its testimony; for the mystery of Revelation is the mystery of Reason also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p82">I do not wish to extend this controversy further; for I am willing 
to believe that, on this question at least, my own opinion is substantially one 
with that of my antagonist. At any rate, I approve as little as he does of allegorical, 
or metaphysical, or mythical interpretations of Scripture: I believe that he is 
generally right in maintaining that “the most literal meaning of Scripture is the 
most spiritual meaning.” And if there are


<pb n="360" id="iv.viii-Page_360" />
points in the details of his teaching with which I am unable to agree, I believe 
that they are not such as legitimately arise from the consistent application of 
this canon.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p83"><a id="iv.viii-p83.1">Note XXIV.</a>, p. 225.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p84">“There seems no possible reason to be given, why we may not be 
in a state of moral probation, with regard to the exercise of our understanding 
upon the subject of religion, as we are with regard to our behaviour in common affairs.
. . . Thus, that religion is not intuitively true, but a matter of 
deduction and inference; that a conviction of its truth is not forced upon every 
one, but left to be, by some, collected with heedful attention to premises; this 
as much constitutes religious probation, as much affords sphere, scope, opportunity, 
for right and wrong behaviour, as anything whatever does.”—Butler, <i>Analogy</i>, 
Part II. ch. 6.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p85"><a id="iv.viii-p85.1">Note XXV.</a>, p. 226.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p86">Plato, <i>Rep</i>. VI. p. 486: “And this also it is necessary 
to consider, when you would distinguish between a nature which is philosophical, 
and one which is not.—What then is that?—That it takes no part, even unobserved, 
in any meanness; for petty littleness is every way most contrary to a soul that 
is ever stretching forward in desire to the whole and the all, “to divine and to 
human.”—Cicero, <i>De Off</i>. I. 2: “Nor is philosophy anything else, if you will 
define it, than the study of wisdom. But wisdom (as defined by ancient philosophers) 
is the knowledge of things human and divine, and of the causes in which these are 
contained.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p87"><a id="iv.viii-p87.1">Note XXVI.</a>, p. 226.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p88">Plato, <i>Protag</i>. p. 343: “And these, having met together 
by agreement, consecrated to Apollo, in his temple at Delphi, as the first fruits 
of wisdom, those inscriptions which are in everybody’s mouth, <i>Know thyself</i>, 
and <i>Nothing to excess</i>.”—Compare Jacobi, <i>Werke</i>, IV.; 
Vorbericht, p. xlii.: “<i>Know thyself</i> is, according to the Delphian god and Socrates, the 
highest command, and, so soon as it becomes practical, man is made aware of this 
truth: without the Divine <i>Thou</i>, there is no human <i>I</i>, and without the 
human <i>I</i>, there is no Divine <i>Thou</i>.”</p>

<pb n="361" id="iv.viii-Page_361" />

<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p89"><a id="iv.viii-p89.1">Note XXVII.</a>, p. 226.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p90">Clemens <i>Alex. Pædag</i>. III. 1: “It is, then, as it appears, 
the greatest of all lessons, to know one’s self; for, if any one knows himself, 
he will know God.”</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p91"><a id="iv.viii-p91.1">Note XXVIII.</a>, p. 227.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p92">“It is plain that there is a capacity in the nature of man, which 
neither riches, nor honors, nor sensual gratifications, nor anything in this world, 
can perfectly fill up or satisfy: there is a deeper and more essential want, than 
any of these things can be the supply of. Yet surely there is a possibility of somewhat, 
which may fill up all our capacities of happiness; somewhat, in which our souls 
may find rest; somewhat, which may be to us that satisfactory good we are inquiring 
after. But it cannot be anything which is valuable only as it tends to some further 
end. . . . As our understanding can contemplate itself, and our affections 
be exercised upon themselves by reflection, so may each be employed in the same 
manner upon any other mind. And since the Supreme Mind, the Author and Cause of 
all things, is the highest possible object to himself, he may be an adequate supply 
to all the faculties of our souls; a subject to our understanding, and an object 
to our affections.”—Butler, Sermon XIV.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p93"><a id="iv.viii-p93.1">Note XXIX.</a>, p. 227.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p94">“Christianity is not a religion for the religious, but a religion 
for man. I do not accept it because my temperament so disposes me, and because it 
meets my individual mood of mind, or my tastes. I accept it as it is suited to that 
moral condition in respect of which there is no difference of importance between 
me and the man I may next encounter on my path.” <i>The Restoration of Belief</i>, 
p. 325.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.viii-p95"><a id="iv.viii-p95.1">Note XXX.</a>, p. 227.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p96">“The Scripture-arguments are arguments of inducement, addressed 
to the whole nature of man—not merely to intellectual man, but to thinking and 
feeling man, living among his fellow men;—and to be apprehended therefore in their
<i>effect</i> on our <i>whole</i> nature.”— Hampden, <i>Bampton Lectures</i>, p. 
92.—”There are persons who complain of the Word, because it is not addressed to 
some one department of the human soul, on which they set a high value. The systematic 
divine wonders that it is not a 

<pb n="362" id="iv.viii-Page_362" />mere scheme of dogmatic theology, forgetting that in such a case it 
would address itself exclusively to the understanding. The German speculatists, 
on the other hand, complain that it is not a mere exhibition of the true and the 
good, forgetting that in such a case it would have little or no influence on the 
more practical faculties. Others seem to regret that it is not a mere code of morality, 
while a fourth class would wish it to be altogether an appeal to the feelings. But 
the Word is inspired by the same God who formed man at first, and who knows what 
is in man; and he would rectify not merely the understanding or intuitions, not 
merely the conscience or affections, but the whole man after the image of God.” 
McCosh, <i>Method of the Divine Government</i>, p. 509.</p>

<pb n="363" id="iv.viii-Page_363" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Authors." prev="iv.viii" next="v" id="iv.ix">

<h2 id="iv.ix-p0.1">INDEX OF AUTHORS.</h2>
<p class="center" style="margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.ix-p1"><i>Only those Authors are here given 
from whom passages are quotedd</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p2">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p2.1">NGELUS</span> S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p2.2">ILESIUS</span> 
(Johann Scheffler), 246, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p3">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p3.1">NSELM</span>, 235, 236, 286, 320.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p4">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p4.1">PULEIUS</span>, 302.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p5">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p5.1">QUINAS</span>, 76, 100, 282, 286, 321.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p6">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p6.1">RISTOTLE</span>, 257, 273, 301, 609, 333, 339.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p7">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p7.1">THANASIUS</span>, 276, 300, 312.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p8">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p8.1">TKINSON</span>, 290.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p9">A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p9.1">UGUSTINE</span>, 259, 261, 281, 283, 285, 302, 
311, 312, 333.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p10">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p10.1">ABBAGE</span>, 394.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p11">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p11.1">ACON</span>, 62, 128.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p12">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p12.1">ARTHOLMESS</span>, 263, 287, 288, 289, 321.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p13">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p13.1">AUER</span>, B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p13.2">RUNO</span>, 
246.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p14">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p14.1">AUR</span>, 313.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p15">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p15.1">OETHIUS</span>, 100, 282.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p16">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p16.1">OLINGBROKE</span>, 251.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p17">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p17.1">RAMHALL</span>, 273, 274.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p18">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p18.1">ROWNE</span> (Bishop), 250, 275, 279, 310, 338, 
356, 358.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p19">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p19.1">UTLER</span>, 64, 136, 332, 338, 354, 360, 361.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p20">B<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p20.1">UTLER</span> (W. A.), 355.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p21">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p21.1">ALDERWOOD</span>, 252, 
278.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p22">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p22.1">ANZ</span>, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p23">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p23.1">HEMNITZ</span>, 236.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p24">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p24.1">ICERO</span>, 301. 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p25">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p25.1">LEMENS</span> A<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p25.2">LEXANDRINUS</span>, 
248, 258, 270, 302, 361.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p26">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p26.1">OLERIDGE</span>. 264</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p27">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p27.1">OMTE</span>, 247, 290, 350.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p28">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p28.1">OPLESTON</span>, 335.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p29">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p29.1">OUSIN</span>, 317.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p30">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p30.1">UDWORTH</span>, 278, 335.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p31">C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p31.1">YRIL</span>, 301.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p32">D<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p32.1">AMASCENUS</span>, 276.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p33">D<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p33.1">ESCARTES</span>, 272, 288.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p34">D<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p34.1">E</span> S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p34.2">TAEL</span>, 289.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p35">D<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p35.1">ONALDSON</span>, 348.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p36">D<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p36.1">ROBISCH</span>, 303, 339.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p37">E<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p37.1">CKART</span>, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p38">E<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p38.1">DWARDS</span>, 251.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p39">E<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p39.1">MERSON</span> (R. W ), 247.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p40">E<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p40.1">MPIRICUS</span> (S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p40.2">EXTUS</span>), 
231, 277, 309.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p41">E<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p41.1">ULER</span>, 327.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p42">E<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p42.1">WERBECK</span>, 271.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:12pt" id="iv.ix-p43">F<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p43.1">ERRIER</span>, 308.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p44">F<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p44.1">EUERBACH</span>, 87, 247.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p45">F<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p45.1">ICHTE</span>, 62, 96, 239, 240, 243. 245, 250, 
257, 265, 272, 273, 275, 284, 285, 302, 305, 316, 344.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p46">F<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p46.1">RASER</span>. 341.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p47">F<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p47.1">ROUDE</span>, 237, 331, 332.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:12pt" id="iv.ix-p48">G<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p48.1">ALEN</span>, 231.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p49">G<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p49.1">ERHARD</span>, 235.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p50">G<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p50.1">REG</span>, 236, 331.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p51">G<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p51.1">REGORY</span>, of Nissa, 301, 306.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p52">H<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p52.1">AMILTON</span> (S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p52.2">IR</span> 
W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p52.3">ILLIAM</span>), 245, 256, 258, 262, 265, 270. 282, 295.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p53">H<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p53.1">AMPDEN</span>, 303, 361.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p54">H<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p54.1">EGEL</span>, 65, 66, 76, 87, 95, 151, 152, 244, 
245, 246, 248, 249, 2.59, 265, 272, 273, 312, 313, 314, 315, 349, 350.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p55">H<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p55.1">ERDER</span>, 282, 284.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p56">H<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p56.1">OBBES</span>, 273, 275.</p>


<pb n="364" id="iv.ix-Page_364" />
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p57">H<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p57.1">OOKER</span>, 261, 330, 357.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p58">H<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p58.1">UME</span>, 139, 296, 304, 309.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p59">I<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p59.1">RENAEUS</span>, 311.
</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p60">J<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p60.1">ACOBI</span>, 262, 275, 
286, 287, 288, 291, 293, 330, 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p61">J<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p61.1">OWETT</span>, 236, 237, 241, 295, 324, 329, 
351.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p62">J<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p62.1">USTIN</span> M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p62.2">ARTYR</span>, 
276, 300.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p63">K<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p63.1">ANT</span>, 63, 233, 
238, 239, 241, 284, 304.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p64">L<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p64.1">AERTIUS</span>, D<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p64.2">IOGENES</span>, 
309.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p65">L<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p65.1">EE</span>, 308.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p66">L<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p66.1">EIBNITZ</span>, 250, 254, 291, 308, 310, 336.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p67">L<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p67.1">ESSING</span>, 302.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p68">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p68.1">ACKAY</span>, 236.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p69">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p69.1">ALEBRANCHE</span>, 305.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p70">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p70.1">ARHEINEKE</span>, 153, 244, 246, 248, 277, 313.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p71">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p71.1">AURICE</span>, 282, 358.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p72">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p72.1">C</span>C<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p72.2">OSH</span>, 279, 287, 
307, 326, 362.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p73">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p73.1">ILLER</span>, 353.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p74">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p74.1">ILTON</span>, 165.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p75">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p75.1">ORELL</span>, 124, 296.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p76">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p76.1">OZLEY</span>, 340.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p77">M<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p77.1">ÜLLER</span> (J<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p77.2">ULIUS</span>), 
161, 337.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p78">N<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p78.1">EANDER</span>, 257, 
291, 344.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p79">N<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p79.1">EWMAN</span> (F. W ), 237, 249, 250, 251, 252, 
296, 301, 319, 320, 337, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p80">N<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p80.1">IEBUHR</span>, 270.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p81">O<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p81.1">CCAM</span>, 53, 238.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p82">O<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p82.1">RIGEN</span>, 260, 261, 335.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p83">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p83.1">ARKER</span> (T<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p83.2">HEODORE</span>), 
242, 249, 251, 325, 337, 342, 350.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p84">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p84.1">ASCAL</span>, 104, 169, 254, 287, 301, 305, 
306, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p85">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p85.1">AULUS</span>, 87.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p86">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p86.1">EARSON</span>, 271.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p87">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p87.1">LATO</span>, 261, 276, 309, 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p88">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p88.1">LOTINUS</span>, 246, 258, 259, 272, 276, 277, 
282, 285.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p89">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p89.1">OELITZ</span>, 231.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p90">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p90.1">ORPHYRIUS</span>, 258.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p91">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p91.1">OWELL</span>, 242, 325.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p92">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p92.1">RIESTLEY</span>, 237, 319.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p93">P<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p93.1">ROCLUS</span>, 259, 276, 282.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p94">R<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p94.1">IGG</span>, 331.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p95">R<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p95.1">OGERS</span>, 331.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p96">R<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p96.1">ÖHN</span>, 87, 267.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p97">R<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p97.1">OSE</span>, 231.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p98">R<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p98.1">OTHE</span>, 257.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p99">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p99.1">CHELLING</span>, 245, 
249, 257, 276, 282, 283, 312, 321.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p100">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p100.1">CHLEGEL</span> (F.), 263.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p101">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p101.1">CHLEIERMACHER</span>, 123, 284, 300.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p102">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p102.1">OCINUS</span>, 236, 237, 238, 319.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p103">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p103.1">OUTH</span>, 272.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p104">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p104.1">PINOZA</span>, 255, 256. 257, 258, 260, 261 
272, 282, 285, 316, 322, 323, 348.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p105">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p105.1">TORR</span>, 241, 323.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p106">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p106.1">TRAUSS</span>, 154, 246, 269, 285, 289, 290, 
320, 327, 349.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p107">S<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p107.1">WEDENBORG</span>, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p108">T<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p108.1">ERTULLIAN</span>, 108, 
293, 312, 357.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p109">T<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p109.1">HEOPHILUS</span>, of Antioch, 300.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p110">T<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p110.1">INDAL</span>, 252.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p111">T<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p111.1">RENCH</span>, 343.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p112">T<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p112.1">RENDELENBURG</span>, 274, 321.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p113">V<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p113.1">ATKE</span>, 87, 268.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p114">V<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p114.1">AUGHAN</span>, 347.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p115">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p115.1">ARBURTON</span>, 252.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p116">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p116.1">EGSCHEIDER</span>, 87, 234, 250, 323, 327, 332, 
339, 347.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p117">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p117.1">ERENFELS</span>, 253.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p118">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p118.1">HATELY</span>, 303.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p119">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p119.1">ILBERFORCE</span>, 53. 238.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p120">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p120.1">ILLIAMS</span> (R. ), 345, 355.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p121">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p121.1">ILLM</span>, 244, 291.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iv.ix-p122">W<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p122.1">OLF</span>, 231.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p123">X<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p123.1">ENOPHANES</span>, 58, 
243.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iv.ix-p124">Y<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p124.1">OUNG</span> (J<span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p124.2">OHN</span>), 
345.</p>

</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="iv.ix" next="v.i" id="v">
<h1 id="v-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="v" next="v.ii" id="v.i">
  <h2 id="v.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="v.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.vi-p19.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii-p11.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.i-p32.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#iii.vi-p19.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv-p24.1">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=28#iii.v-p12.1">32:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi-p32.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii-p20.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#iii.v-p24.1">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#iii.v-p19.1">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii-p1.2">33:20-23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii-p22.1">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#iv.ii-p22.2">21:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p1.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.v-p16.1">6:4-5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#iii.i-p23.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#iii.i-p23.1">15:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#iii.v-p23.1">21:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#iii.v-p37.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii-p31.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p19.2">38:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=2#iii.v-p38.1">38:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p36.1">38:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=8#iii.i-p36.1">38:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=11#iii.i-p36.1">38:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=36#iii.i-p36.1">38:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p19.2">39:1-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=14#iii.vi-p24.1">39:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p21.1">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.v-p26.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi-p19.3">4:5-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.v-p25.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#iii.v-p21.1">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p19.3">19:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p19.1">22:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv-p11.1">22:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p11.1">22:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#iii.iv-p11.1">22:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p17.1">34:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=7#iii.vi-p19.3">35:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii-p28.1">39:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p35.1">39:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p20.1">42:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p20.1">43:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=19#iii.vi-p20.1">45:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=19#iii.v-p27.1">47:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=29#iii.v-p27.1">47:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=6#iii.vi-p19.3">48:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi-p20.1">51:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p20.1">52:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=3#iii.vi-p20.1">52:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p20.1">65:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv-p1.2">65:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=2#iii.vi-p20.1">65:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=12#iii.v-p25.1">74:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi-p19.3">74:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iv.vii-p58.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#iv.iii-p52.1">6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.v-p51.1">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p51.1">1:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii-p10.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.v-p18.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=22#iii.v-p25.2">33:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=5#iii.i-p6.1">35:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=6#iii.v-p17.1">44:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=17#iii.i-p16.1">44:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p21.2">58:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#iii.v-p23.2">18:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#iii.v-p23.3">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii-p1.2">18:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#iii.v-p23.3">18:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii-p26.1">2:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.v-p23.4">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Nahum</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.v-p22.1">1:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.vi-p16.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iv.ii-p93.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=39#iv.viii-p34.1">13:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii-p28.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii-p16.1">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=42#iii.viii-p21.1">22:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#iv.viii-p34.1">25:41</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iv.viii-p34.2">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#iii.v-p16.2">12:29-30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=58#iii.v-p44.1">9:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv-p20.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#iv.viii-p34.3">22:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#iii.i-p12.1">24:5-6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii-p25.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii-p22.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p31.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#iii.viii-p1.2">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=68#iii.ii-p24.1">6:68</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=68#iii.v-p52.1">6:68-69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=46#iii.viii-p23.1">7:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii-p7.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii-p24.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#iii.v-p35.1">14:8-9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#iii.viii-p26.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv-p6.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii-p18.1">23:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv-p13.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.v-p47.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#iii.vii-p23.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#iii.iv-p18.1">15:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.v-p1.2">1:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.vi-p1.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.vi-p28.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii-p34.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iii.i-p30.1">13:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.v-p50.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.i-p30.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv-p34.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv-p7.1">14:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p45.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii-p25.1">10:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii-p3.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.v-p33.1">4:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.v-p34.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii-p37.1">4:13-16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.v-p46.1">2:6-7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.v-p31.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p32.1">2:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p36.1">4:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.v-p30.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p31.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii-p1.2">6:20-21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p49.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p24.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p29.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.v-p43.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv-p32.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p17.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv-p29.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv-p29.1">10:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.i-p21.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p20.2">5:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii-p36.1">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv-p35.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p34.1">3:2-3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=22#iii.iv-p37.1">21:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii-p30.1">11:20</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="v.i" next="v.iii" id="v.ii">
  <h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="v.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="v.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντελέχεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκείμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p63.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑφιστάμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρῶτον μὲν, εἰ καὶ ἄχρηστος εἴη φιλοσο· φία, εἰ εὔχρηστος ἡ τῆς ἀχρηστίας βεβαίωσις, εὔχρηστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p129.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p56.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐπέκεινα ὄντος τὸ ἒν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" prev="v.ii" next="v.iv" id="v.iii">
  <h2 id="v.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="v.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>æternitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p56.3">1</a></li>
 <li>æviternitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p56.2">1</a></li>
 <li>“Affectus in Deo,” says Aquinas, “denotat effectum:”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Actus simplicissimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p44.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cogitans nemo sum. Cogito, ergo omnes sum homines.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p98.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Contiunum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cujus nulla scientia est in anima, nisi scire quomodo eum nesciat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p5.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus est actus purus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p98.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ens perfectissimum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Item sequitur quod aliquid de essentia Christi erit miserum et damnatum, quia illa natura communis existens realiter in Christo et in damnato erit damnatum, quia in Juda.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Natura percutit intellectum radio directo; Deus autem, propter medium inæquale (creaturas scilicet), radio refracto.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid est hoc quod dicit nobis, Modicum, et non videbitis me; et iterum, modicum, et videbitis me?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quomodo possit homo nasci cum sit senex?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Symbolum Quicunque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde, quæso, hæc nihili in nihila tam portentosa transnihilatio?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p80.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p11.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p14.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-p8.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p22.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p27.4">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p25.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p5.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p19.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p2.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p2.2">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p27.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p46.1">14</a></li>
 <li>ab initio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad infinitum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p33.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p33.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p33.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p34.1">4</a></li>
 <li>alterum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p114.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p84.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p2.1">3</a></li>
 <li>caput mortuum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cogitare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p91.7">1</a></li>
 <li>cogitatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p91.6">1</a></li>
 <li>cogito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p91.5">1</a></li>
 <li>cogito, ergo sum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p91.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p91.2">2</a></li>
 <li>conatius, nisus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>conservare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p103.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ergo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p91.3">1</a></li>
 <li>esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ex hypothesi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>extra se: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p104.1">1</a></li>
 <li>glebæ adscripti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ipse dixit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>momenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p50.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p50.2">2</a></li>
 <li>nostro modulo conformis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>per se: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p4.2">2</a></li>
 <li>persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sui generis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p114.1">1</a></li>
 <li>tollere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p103.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" prev="v.iii" next="v.v" id="v.iv">
  <h2 id="v.iv-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="v.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Der absolute Geist in der aufgehobenen Unmittelbarkeit und Sinnlichkeit der Gestalt und des Wissens, ist dem Inhalte nach der an-und-für-sich-seyende Geist der Natur und des Geistes, der Form nach ist er zunächst für das subjective Wissen der Vorstellung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ding an sich: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p110.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gott an sich: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p66.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Im Momente der Besonderheit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p58.1">1</a></li>
 <li>In diesem Trennen scheidet sich die Form: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mensch, wo du deinen Geist schwingst über Ort und Zeit, So kannst du jeden Blick sein in der Ewigkeit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Was Gott als Geist ist,—Dies richtig und bestimmt im Gedanken zu fassen, dazu wird gründliche Speculation erfordert. Es sind zunächst die Sätze darin enthalten: Gott ist Gott nur in sofern er sich selber weiss; sein sich Sich-wissen ist ferner sein Selbstbewusstseyn im Menschen, und das Wissen des Menschen von: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p54.1">1</a></li>
 <li>das Nichts: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>die Anschauung und das Bewusstseyn von der Einlheit der Seele mit dem Absoluten, oder von der Aufnahme der Seele in den Schooss des Absoluten ist noch nicht erwacht: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p44.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="French Words and Phrases" prev="v.iv" next="v.vi" id="v.v">
  <h2 id="v.v-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="v.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>En appliquant aussitôt ce principe evident, je devais spontanément choisir l’angélique interlocutrice, qui, après une seule année d’influence objective se trouve, depuis plus de six ans, subjectivement associée à toutes mes pensées comme à tous mes sentiments. C’est par elle qui je suis enfin devenu, pour l’Humanité, un organe vraiment double, comme quiconque a dignement subi l’ascendant féminin. Sans elle, je n’aurais jamais pu faire activement succéder le carrière de St. Paul à celle d’Aristote, en fondant la religion universelle sur la saine philosophie, après avoir tiré celle-ci de la science réelle.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p121.1">1</a></li>
 <li>c’est-à-dire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p91.4">1</a></li>
 <li>dignes auxiliares animaux: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p120.1">1</a></li>
 <li>l’ensemble: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p118.1">1</a></li>
 <li>la raison vulgaire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p73.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sii ces producteurs de fumier ne font vraiment point partie de l’Humanité, une juste compensation vous prescrit de joindre au nouvel Etre-Suprême tous ses dignes auxiliaires animaux.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p119.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="v.v" next="toc" id="v.vi">
  <h2 id="v.vi-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="v.vi-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_I">I</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_II">II</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_III">III</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_IV">IV</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_V">V</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_VI">VI</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_VII">VII</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_VIII">VIII</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_364">364</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
